《Trapped In Hisstory》


 Chapter 1 - Someday Your Story Will Be Told

    A woman can love a man, but can she love another woman?


    A man can love a woman, but can he love another man?


    A person can love anyone, if he or she thinks it''s the one.


    But their feelings do not matter, only opinions of society can.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    This was said to be written by Clayton Howard, right before he died. He saw his brother, the late king, die right before his eyes together with the man he loved so much. He could have done something, but his feet were stuck to the ground, completely paralyzed. Scared.


    The only thing he could do was to give them a proper burial, but in private. He tried to fight for their kind of relationship, but the people refused to listen. So to avoid speaking ill of the king again, he removed every information of what had happened and made an order to never talk about the death of the king.


    As years went by, the people started forgetting about it and that topic was never again opened up. The people may have forgotten, but he could still remember everything.


    And the guilt remains.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Another tear fell as the king says to the man in his arms, the man laughed slightly while looking at the king, "Are you guilty, my love? You cannot stop crying?" the king did not answer and continued to sob.


    Most people would tell their lovers not to cry for them, but he did the opposite. The man smiled with sorrow, "That is good. That will make you remember me."


    The King cried and apologized nonstop, he probably said sorry a hundred times while hugging his lover who was about to die in his arms. But even at the brink of death he still smiled, "I cannot tell you not to cry, because you cannot make tragedy happy."


    He caressed his cheeks and wiped a bit of his watering eyes, "But if these tears that you shed can make you remember me, then please cry." his voice cracked as he told the king. "Cry for me."


    He cried harder as he still keeps on repeating the same words, "I am so sorry, I am so sorry."


    "Our fate in this time is cruel. I am the king yet I let their judgments rule." he said. The man put his hand on his face, caressing the cheeks he had always kissed, for the last time.


    He smiled, a bitter smile, as he stated with hope, "Someday, my prince, we will be given a chance. To let every person know about our tragic romance."


    It was a painful battle for them. They kept asking themselves why everything would end at this point. They did not deserve it.


    All they did was to follow their heart. All they did was love each other like any other would. Yet, it was like a war for them.


    A war which they have lost to.


    The slow motion he felt ended and he could finally hear the people''s yells. The noise pierced through his ears. Their words pierced through his heart. He realized that the man in his arms, the man he ever loved, is gone.


    He could not feel anything anymore. Maybe he had gone numb because his lover died, but then it was not only their yells that caused pain in his chest.


    It was because an arrow had pierced through his heart.


    Instead of getting enraged, instead of looking to find out who did it, the first thing he thought of to do was to hold his lover''s hand. He smiled, even though fate was cruel to their relationship, at least fate was kind enough to let them be together.


    In death.


    "Someday."


    The last word from the king before he collapsed to the ground.


    Both of them lay on the ground while holding hands. For the last time.


    "Someday." Clayton muttered, standing at the palace''s balcony. "Someday, your story will be told."


    Another Howard will come to be lost in history and even if he gets out, he knows that he will forever be connected to him. Forever be trapped in history, in his story.


    A wish has been made.


    Their fates have intertwined.


    And a chance will soon come.

 Chapter 2 - A Wish Has Been Made

    Chance sighed and leaned down his chair and threw the report he was reading onto the desk.


    Chance Howard is an historical researcher who helps history professors in discussing a certain topic, now, a request to tackle the history of King Charles from the students of Professor Adams is stressing him out.


    He couldn''t find any other information besides the said fact that the King died because of having a relationship with a man. "But which man? How did he die? Why did he get in a relationship with that man despite knowing that..." He did not continue and just bit on his nail. A lot of unanswered thoughts flooded his mind. This topic is more difficult compared to the wars he has discussed.


    He let out another sigh, "This will be quite difficult to report." He massaged the corner of his eyes, he has been lacking sleep for a straight week already and all he can wish for is to have a good night''s sleep. It was 4 o''clock in the morning and he set an alarm for 30 minutes for him to get at least a nap. After a while, he woke up from the sound of notification. He turned to his digital clock to see that it was only 4:28, "Damn, right before the alarm goes on."


    [Andy: Everybody awake? I have something to say so wake uppppp!]


    [You have the talent to become an alarm, An.]


    [Andy: Did I wake you up that easily? Awesome.]


    [I haven''t got any sleep at all.]


    [Thanks to you.]


    [Andy: Well, you''re welcome.]


    [Andy: Ruth, I saw you read my messages. Don''t pretend to sleep.]


    [Ruther: So damn early, An. Stfu.]


    [Fuse: I never slept lol]


    [Andy: You busy today, Chance?]


    [Aren''t I always?]


    [Still not done with research]


    [King Charles is such a secretive gay]


    [Ruther: You mean, like you?]


    [Fck you, Ruth]


    [Ruther: Chill]


    He slammed the laptop shut and cleaned up the mess on his desk. He went for a shower and dressed up with a plain shirt and his favorite hoodie. He never took his time to pick what to wear because he never cared about how others think. He only goes out for work and spends most of his life in his room. An introvert as you may call it. Even bullies can''t put up with him. They had fun bullying him but after a while, they gave up.


    The only group of friends he has is his online friends.


    He checked another notification from his phone and it''s Andy again. He forgot that she said that she had something to say. He opened the group chat and saw a message that he had recently feared to come.


    [Andy: Chance...]


    [Andy: The three of us meet often now, you are the only one we haven''t met yet.]


    [Andy: Can we all meet up?]


    He bit his lip and turned off his phone without replying to her messages. It''s not that he doesn''t want to meet up. He is just scared to mess up since he doesn''t have any idea how to talk to friends face to face.


    He immediately left the condo after checking the messages and went straight to Maximilian University where most of the students know him because of his lectures. The students passing by greets him and he greets back with a simple nod. He rushed his way to quickly reach the professor''s room when he bumped into the man he was about to meet.


    "Professor..." he muttered as he looked up to his face. The professor smiled and opened his room.


    "Why are you in such a rush? Slow down, sit."


    "A lot of students keep approaching me so I had to hurry here." he responded and sat down on the office''s couch.


    "Shouldn''t you be glad that you''re getting famous?" the professor laughed at the weird former student of his. "No, sir. It''s a pain in the ass."


    "First time meeting someone who doesn''t like being famous."


    "Congratulations, sir."


    He glanced at Chance and noticed the dark circles underneath his eyes. "Did you come here to show me your finished report?" Hearing that question, Chance opened his eyes and turned to the professor. "About that sir, uhm." He got off his comfortable position and sat up straight in the chair in front of the professor''s desk. "Can you give me another week, sir?" he says while scratching the back of his neck.


    Professor Adam''s brows furrowed as he stared at Chance, "What''s wrong? You never made a mistake regarding lectures before." Chance listened to the professor while gazing at his research papers. "The thing is... I''m really having difficulty with the recently requested topic." he answered. Professor Adam took the papers from his hand and scanned it. "There''s not much here."


    Chance nodded with embarrassment. "I went to a lot of libraries and researched online, but I still couldn''t find any detailed information. I can discuss the topic but I''m afraid it''s not enough to satisfy your students'' curiosity. They might ask about something outside the scope of what I had researched." The professor nodded, "You''re right. Can you tell me what you wish to find out about?"


    Chance went through his papers and turned to Professor Adam, "The reason for the king''s death is somehow connected with his male lover. That''s the only information I have. I want to know the name of his lover, The detailed reason of his death, Why is his lover connected to his death? Everything is confusing."


    "I think everything will get easier if you don''t focus on death yet." the professor stated.


    Chance looked at the professor with a perplexed expression and stared down dejectedly. But then the professor''s words drummed in his mind. His face brightened up after what the professor said finally sank in. He smiled "Professor, you''re the best! Although it can only get me a little information, at least it''ll be a good start." He stood up and took his bag and rushed out of the room, leaving the professor dumbfounded.


    "With only one sentence from me, he already figured out what to do?" he shook his head slowly and smiled.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    He was already in front of his car to drive home when he felt a vibration in the pockets of his pants. He reached for the phone and opened it and saw an unknown caller.


    [Unknown Number Calling...]


    He looked at the unknown number and ignored it. He grabbed the car''s door handle but he felt another vibration. He stopped for a moment but decided to ignore it again and went inside the car.


    After getting inside, he started the engine of the car and was about to drive when he heard another call. He didn''t like answering an unregistered call but he finally picked up, "Hello?"


    [I almost fell asleep waiting for you to pick up, Chance!]


    Chance looked at the screen again and responded, "Who are you?"


    [This is An! Andy!]


    "How''d you get my number?"


    [Fuse is a programmer, dumb head. Don''t ignore my messages!]


    "I was busy. I didn''t have enough time to reply." he lied.


    [Come to Milla''s Cafe. That''s where we will all meet up. No buts! I know you will try to make up another excuse to escape. WE will be expecting you.]


    Chance was about to say something when the line got cut off. Andy hanged up before he had a chance to refuse. "I can''t stand them up. Knowing An, they''ll be waiting for sure until I get there." he sighed and checked his watch before driving off to the meet up place.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The pipes chimed as he pushed the door open. He spotted three people in the couch corner laughing and chatting with each other. He gripped his bag, nervous about what could happen. "Friends...After all these years, I finally made friends. I can''t mess this up by being an introverted freak!" He held his head down, trying to imagine different scenarios of introducing himself.


    "Hi... I am Chance. I.. I am a---- No, it''s too slow."


    "Good morning, I am Chance Howard. A pleasure to finally me--- No, too formal. Damn!"


    "Chance Howard, a ----


    "Chance! Is that you?"


    He felt even more tense as he heard a familiar voice calling his name. He looked up and saw Andy waving at him while the two guys turned to look. "What are you waiting for? Come here already!" Andy exclaimed.


    He smiled awkwardly and slowly went to the arm chair across the couch they were sitting on. Chance didn''t utter a word while the other guys just kept staring at him. Andy shot glances at their faces, noticing the awkward silence between them. She cleared her throat and smiled, "Ahem, so... You are Chance Howard right?" she said to start a conversation.


    "Obviously." Ruther uttered, Andy smacked him and glared. "Umm, yes. That''s right." Chance replied. They all looked at him waiting for him to continue talking, but no other words followed, causing another silence.


    Chance looked down, "That''s it, I messed up again. I didn''t even get to introduce myself. Chance, you are such an idiot!" he wanted to hit himself for messing up but Ruther turned to him, displeased by his behavior. "Hey," he called out.


    "Can you snap out of it? You''re so different from the Chance we talk to, online." he said, irritated. Chance''s brows furrowed as he turned to Ruther, "Of course, it''s different! You don''t get to see me when it''s only a chat. I don''t have to feel so damn nervous online, Unlike this kind of face to face conversations." Chance snapped.


    Ruther was taken aback by the sudden change of attitude. "O-okaaay..?" He looked at the other two and they all laughed at his response. "Dude, I thought you were all quiet because you didn''t want to talk to us." Ruther stated. Andy quickly nodded, "Yeah, you keep on making an excuse about meet ups so I thought you just don''t want to see us." she added.


    Fuse snickered and chimed in, "Turns out you''re just nervous."


    Chance sighed sharply and shook his head, "That''s not it. I''m... just not a people person." Ruther nodded back to lean onto the couch, "Yeah, we can tell." Andy elbowed him in the stomach "Stop being sarcastic all the time, Ruth." he just rubbed the spot she elbowed and gave her a shrug.


    "How''s it going with the king''s history, or whatever you call it, Is there progress?" Andy asked.


    "Almost."


    She smiled at his response, "Almost done?"


    Chance scoffed, "Almost starting on it."


    Their jaws dropped open and grunted, "On it? You''ve been on it for a week!" Ruther exclaimed.


    "It''s not easy! There''s not a single hint regarding how he died. I can''t just tell the students ''Oh, I don''t know. No one cares about a gay king''s death!'' But if I can get detailed information about the king, maybe I can figure it out." he stated.


    "So basically, you have to know the start to see the end." Chance nodded at Fuse''s comment, "Right, that''s exactly my plan."


    "What, now you have to play the role of a detective? Your job is so bothersome, why the hell did you choose to be a historian out of all careers?" Ruther asked, it''s as if he could feel the second-hand frustration that Chance is feeling.


    Chance frowned at the question, "Why are you so vexed on my career? Are you the one working?" Ruther got silent and averted his gaze to the side.


    Chance looked down and fiddled with his fingers, "Most of the people don''t even know why they like something, they just start to feel that they do." he said and let out a snort.


    "Then," Chance looked at Ruther to hear what he''s going to say, "Are you one of those people?" he asked.


    Chance stared at him and went silent, not sure of what to answer.


    He stared outside the transparent wall, remembering how he decided to become a historical researcher. He never really thought much about it. Ever since he was a child, he was as curious as Pandora trying to find out what''s inside the box. Maybe it was because he grew up without knowing his family. His parents died before he could even reach his first year of birth. The other relatives was nowhere to be found because his birth was kept a secret. He lived in an orphanage, isolated from other children due to his unsociable personality. He was curious about everything, what happened before he was born. That may have been the reason why he likes history, researching the past.


    ''Learning about the past is useless, Why would you need to learn something that''s already over? What a waste of time.'' That was what people used to tell him. Even though he knew that was a fact, a part of him still wanted to do it. It''s as though the purpose of his life is to spread history. To not let it be forgotten.


    "That cat is so cute!"


    "How did it get inside the cafe?"


    But what could have happened to his life if he hadn''t chosen this profession? Would he be able to be someone who can finally socialize?


    "It''s so black! Fuse, go get him!"


    "No way! Why don''t you go get him yourself?"


    Chance scoffed and shook his head, for an introvert like him, being a historical researcher is the best choice. He doesn''t have to go to an office with co-workers of whom he has to get close to. He could research by his own alone in his room or he could travel alone if he wants to. There''s no reason for him to change his job given all the perks he has.


    He pulled himself out of daze and saw his three friends bending down as if trying to find something, His brows furrowed, "What are you guys looking for?"


    Andy straightened up to turn to Chance and scratched her nape, "The cat vanished," she answered and continued to look around.


    Chance circled around in his seat and looked around the cafe, "What cat?" Andy answered, "It''s a gorgeous black cat with purple eyes, That was such a rare cat but it left." She glared at Fuse and gave him a slight kick, "I told you to go get it!"


    Chance got even more confused and thought of how it came in and out of a closed cafe''s heavy glass doors, "Maybe it was the caf¨¦ owner''s cat." he said. Andy shook her head, "I know the owner, Milla doesn''t like cats." She sighed and threw herself onto the couch, "Never mind, But it''s too bad you didn''t see it. Why were you staring into space, huh?"


    "Oh, Um, It''s nothing, I just remembered something." he answered and smiled awkwardly.


    The door pipes chimed as another customer came in. As Chance watched his three friends chatting together, the man who had just come in caught his attention. He doesn''t understand why he felt the same as every protagonist in a drama felt. The voices of the people seem to have hushed down and everything is suddenly in a slow motion. He stared at the man walking towards the counter and can''t seem to take his eyes off him.


    "I think we should rename Chance after a star."


    "Why?"


    "Because he always has a sirius expression."


    Chance put his hand on his aching chest, it was as if something was piercing his heart. It hurts so much and he doesn''t know the reason for its pain. ''Why is he so familiar?'' Chance thought, still looking at the man. He felt like he knew him so much, but that was impossible because Chance only had three friends and he spent his life inside his house. How could he have known him?


    Andy and Ruther stopped beating Fuse for his horrible joke, and was stunned when they looked at their quiet friend. "Cha...Chance..?" they muttered.


    Chance heard them and turned to look but was perplexed by their reaction. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    The three looked at each other then back at him, "That''s what we should be asking you." Andy said. Ruther, not knowing what to do, pointed at Chance''s face.


    Chance immediately touched his face and felt that both sides of his cheeks were wet. The three of them panicked when they saw his tears kept flowing nonstop, Andy immediately went to sit by his side and patted his back gently. "W-what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly crying??" she asked.


    Chance continued to tear up and looking as confused as they are, he shook his head, "I...I don''t know.." his voice cracked and he couldn''t find any other words to say because it was getting harder for him to speak.


    Andy looked back at the other two and hugged Chance, "It''s... okay. We''re here." she said to reassure him. His chest still ached and felt tremendous sadness and he still had no idea why.


    After he finally stopped crying, he leaned back onto the couch and took a deep breath. Andy let out a sharp sigh while the other two sighed in relief, "You startled us! How could you suddenly cry like that?" she complained.


    Chance smiled softly, "I''m sorry, I... suddenly felt sad and teared up after staring at.." Chance suddenly remembered the man he was staring at and looked back at the cafe''s counter, ''Where is he?''


    "Staring at whom?" they asked, waiting for Chance to continue talking, "Uh, never mind. He''s gone anyways." he muttered. The three became even curious about whom he was talking about but before they could continue to ask, a caf¨¦ staff approached them.


    The woman smiled and said, "A hot chocolate for you, Sir." Chance glanced at the drink and waved his hand, "I''m sorry, I think you got it wrong. I haven''t ordered anything yet. This drink is not mine." he said.


    "But our staff who works at the counter told me to give it to you." she insisted.


    "But it really isn''t mine."


    "Oh, actually, it was ordered for you." they all turned when the one working at the counter spoke.


    "Ordered for me?" he asked, confused.


    The guy nodded, "The man who just left saw you crying and told me to give you a hot chocolate drink, he already paid for it."


    "Maybe it''s that man you were talking about." Fuse stated.


    Chance thanked the staff and they went back to their jobs. He stared at the drink and tried to remember the man. He took the drink and sipped it and stared outside the glass wall again.


    "Just who are you?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    After the meet up, Chance left his car in his condominium''s parking lot. He hoped for things to get easier since he finally had an idea for the research. He tried to fasten his pace up to quickly get home, when he suddenly felt weird. Well, he is undeniably weird enough, given the fact that he''s a freak. But that''s not it, he really felt something weird. He tried to look around to see if somebody was following him but there was nobody there. He ignored it and continued walking.


    "Is there anything you wish for?"


    Chance stopped walking, he swear he had heard a voice. He looked around again but there was still no one around. The parking lot was covered with eeriness and he was startled by a sudden rustle in trash bins beside the elevator. He slowly went towards the spot where he heard the rustling noise, careful not to make a sound, and stopped in front of the trash bins.


    As he gently pushed the trash bins, he found out the one behind the rustle. An ethereal being, clad in black. Chance lifted his arm to his mouth to not alarm it of his presence. He has no idea how it came all the way to his condo, did it actually follow him?


    Nevertheless, he can''t just leave knowing that it followed him. He mustered up all the courage to approach it without alarming it.


    But it was already too late.


    It had already noticed him.


    He put his hands together to plead, "Please don''t. Please don''t kill me!"


    "Meow."


    He gripped his chest, he was finished off with just a mere ''meow''. The cuteness of the cat killed him to the point where he didn''t care that he looked like a retard by the eyes of the people walking by the parking lot. He slapped himself, embarrassed by his actions. He stood up and pressed the elevator''s button to go up to his unit but then felt the cat''s head brushing itself on his leg. He tried hard to hold himself back because of the pitiful eyes the cat was giving him.


    Despite his introversion, he has a soft spot for cats. So, in the end, he carried the cat inside his unit to keep him. He sighed, looking at the happy clingy cat sitting on his lap, "Don''t get me wrong, I decided to keep you because Andy is looking for you." The cat stared at him with a tilted head like how other pets listen to their master. Chance backed off a little bit to fight the urge to hug the cute, black kitty. "Don''t look at me like that!"


    Chance left the cat and went to the bathroom to wash up. While in shower, he remembered the voice who called out to him earlier. "I completely forgot about it because of the cat, but who was that?" he thought. He could swear that there was no one around that time. He stopped thinking about it and continued washing up.


    After showering, he put on jogging pants and a big plain white shirt. With a towel around his neck, he sat down in front of his desk to open his laptop. He was about to search for ''King Charles''s Death'' but then he remembered the professor''s advice.


    He smiled, "Let''s do this!" he said to himself. He typed down the words he had thought back in the Professor''s office at the university. Prince Charles, 1889.


    Out of all the results, Chance immediately clicked the article about Charles back when he was still a prince.


    [Charles Howard, Crown Prince of Antares, 1889.]


    He stared at it for so long without blinking, because he thought he had misread it. "Such a coincidence, I have just noticed now, My research subject is also a Howard." he said. Looking at the article, he thought maybe these small details about the prince could help him. "I wish I had a way to know everything about his story." he sighed.


    "Is there anything you wish for?"


    He remembered the question that the mysterious voice gave him and he got curious about it again. He glanced at the cat sitting on the bed looking at him. He didn''t get to see the person who called him but at least he saw the adorable black cat.


    "I''ll call you Wish, from now on." he stated while smiling and the cat meowed in return.


    Little did he know that a mere cat he named as Wish...


    Would be his key to the 19th Century.

 Chapter 3 - Spirit From The Pages Of A Strange Book

    Chance woke up when he couldn''t breathe and sensed something heavy buried on his face. It moved away as he gasped for air. After being fully awake, he looked at the little furry monster on top of his chest, staring at him. "Hey, Wish. Were you trying to wake me up?" he asked and it meowed in response. What a smart cat.


    He sat up and hugged him tightly. He put him down and went to the bathroom to wash up. He doesn''t really have to go to the university today because of the research but he received a message from the professor that he left something in his office.


    It''s already afternoon so Wish must be hungry. Chance grabbed the tupperware of the fish he steamed last night. He didn''t have the time to go out and buy cat food so he just took the fish that was in the fridge. Chance glared at him, "I just eat instant foods yet I have to cook for you? You should be grateful that I was the one who picked you up." he said. He just meowed as usual and rubbed its head on his leg.


    Chance glanced over his messy desk with lots of crumpled paper and printed information that he typed last night. Although he didn''t get any information on how the king died yet, he still managed to research Charles and his family while he was still a prince. He tried to write up many scenarios of how he could have died but that''s only assumptions. Still, he is hoping that the small info that he gathered can still help him.


    He was sipping his coffee while watching Wish eat his food when he heard his phone beeped. He grabbed it and saw the professor''s name on the screen.


    [Professor: You''re coming here, right? That''s good, I have something to show you.]


    He finished the last sip of his coffee and began typing his reply.


    [What is it?]


    [Professor: I think this can be a help to your king''s death research. Better if you come now because I have classes to go to later.]


    [I''m on my way, sir.]


    Chance threw his phone onto the bed and quickly showered and dressed up. The little monster has caused him such a delay. "Behave, Wish." he said before he locked the door.


    After parking at the university, Chance ran like a flash because it''s almost time for the professor to go to his class. ''Something to tell me? Is it really something related to my research?'' he thought. The students greeted him like always but he was in a hurry so he just smiled slightly and rushed to professor Adam''s room.


    Right when he got to his door, he opened it without knocking and saw professor Adam leaning on his desk while holding a cigarette between his fingers. He turned to Chance''s direction and he immediately put out the cigarette, "There you are, Chance. Come in and sit." he said.


    Chance sat down and waited as the professor wiped his glasses. He opened his drawer and took out something, "Here''s your book." he said. He gasped and just realized now, that it was missing. He grabbed it and checked the pages.


    "That book is kind of weird. Where did you buy that?" he asked. Chance smiled instead of answering and looked at the book.


    It was a book he had found on the day he was asked to research about king Charles. It was a thick exquisite book, the cover was hard, and decorated with fancy gold embellishments at the sides of the cover. One look at it and it is obvious that it is old.


    But the weird thing about it is that, "The pages are blank."


    Chance turned to professor Adam, "Oh, uhm. Yes, it only has something short written on it. The rest of the pages are blank." he said.


    Professor Adam nodded, "That''s exactly why I called you here. Look at the book cover, There''s a butterfly symbol but no title. Open the book and see what the cover page says," he said and pointed at the book that Chance was holding.


    TRAPPED


    IN


    HISTORY


    "Trapped in History," he read out loud to the professor. "I saw this when I got it. Is there something wrong with it?" he asked.


    Professor Adam sat back down in his chair and his brows furrowed in curiosity. "That''s a blank book, but it has a title? That''s not even a novel, who would be weird enough to publish a book with only two pages of contents?" he said in confusion.


    "Furthermore, a book titled as Trapped in History, was coincidentally picked up by a historian." he laughed.


    Chance sighed and glanced at the clock. "I know that it''s weird, but how is it helpful for my research? Is that all you have to tell me?" he didn''t mean to sound rude, but he should be using his time in researching.


    The professor immediately shook his head, "No." Professor Adam opened the book from Chance''s hands, he went to the first page and put his finger on the text. Chance looked at where he was pointing at and saw the quote that he fancied when he picked up the book.


    "A woman can love a man, but can she love another woman?


    A man can love a woman, but can he love another man?


    A person can love anyone, if he or she thinks it''s the one,


    But their feelings do not matter, only opinions of society can."


    - C. H.


    Chance smiled after he finished reading it. "I really like this quote, it shows the problem about how same sex relationship is not easily accepted. It''s true and a bit sad." he muttered.


    Professor Adam pointed at the initials at the end, "Do you know whose initials are this?" he asked.


    Chance stared at it and his eyes slightly widened upon realizing something, "That''s my initials! Chance Howard!"


    The professor smacked his head, "No, you idiot! It''s regarding your assigned topic!"


    "Oh, right. I forgot that the king is also a Howard. So are you saying this is written by King Charles Howard?" Chance said.


    He shook his head again, "Seriously, do you not use FateBook? This quote is famous among homosexuals. They share it all the time." he said and sighed.


    "Of course, I have FateBook. But I''m not really updated to the news, I usually just use its messenger." he answered.


    "Well, that quote is by Clayton Howard. Does that ring any bell to you?"


    "Clayton Howard..." Chance repeated the name. Then he suddenly remembered what he researched last night. "He is King Charles''s brother? The one who led the kingdom of Antares when the king died?" he stated and professor Adam nodded.


    "He guided the kingdom when the king was gone. Does he count as a king then?" Chance added.


    "No. He did the responsibilities of a king, but he refused to be called one." Professor Adam said. Chance scratched the side of his neck and crossed his arms, "What could be the reason? Who would not want to be called King?" he muttered just as the professor flipped the page.


    "Another one is this," he pointed at the short three lines from the next page. "It looks a bit like a prophecy."


    A wish has been made.


    Their fates have intertwined.


    And a chance will soon come.


    He read the lines written in the second page and he felt something weird, his chest tightened as if it was being squeezed tightly. "Is this also by Clayton Howard?" he asked. The professor''s brows furrowed and he slowly shook his head, "Not that I know of."


    "I''ve never seen this in this book when I opened it before." he told professor Adam while he stared at it. The professor paused and turned to Chance with a look of disbelief. "I was confused when you said there were only two pages that are not blank, when in fact, there was only one." he added.


    He stared at Chance for a while then laughed, "Then you must be mistaken. You probably just accidentally flipped to another page, not noticing it."


    Chance was sure that there was nothing on the second page, he can''t be mistaken about it, knowing that his professor will not believe it, he didn''t continue their discussion. "Professor, I will just remind you, you are late."


    Professor Adam''s mouth slightly opened and he looked at the clock, "I''m five minutes late! I might get to class after 10 minutes. Ugh, the students must be rejoicing!" he exclaimed as he reached for his coat and briefcase. "Call me if you need any help, Howard." he said and tapped him on the shoulder. He waved goodbye and left the room, leaving Chance in the office staring at the book.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    He pushed the heavy glass doors and went inside the caf¨¦. As he walked inside he couldn''t help but to inhale the coldness of the room''s air conditioner. The cold air mixed with the scent of coffees are the best.


    He took a seat at his usual spot, the small round table with two armchairs just beside the see-through walls so he could watch the people walking by while sipping his drink. He put his bag on the other chair so no one will join him.


    "Your usual espresso?" the waitress asked Chance. He shook his head, "I''ve been having too much coffee, just a hot chocolate drink today." he said. The waitress smiled and went to the counter.


    He looked outside and watched the people while waiting for his order. There was an old man on a wheelchair trying to ask for money from those who were passing by. Poor children who are happy playing with friends. A child who is crying while looking for his parents. A rich family with coldness in their eyes, obviously grown apart. ''Different people with different lives, Some of them are ashamed of their stories and kept it hidden,'' he thought. "While some of them want it to be told."


    "What are you muttering about?" someone said as he felt somebody sat across him. He looked at the person and was surprised, "Ruther!" he called.


    "What are you doing here?" Chance asked.


    "This is a caf¨¦, what do you think I''m doing here?" he said sarcastically. "How ''bout you?"


    "Same response as you gave me." Chance said in return. Ruther felt quite annoyed by his answer, "Now your online version is back. What happened to the shy, cry baby, yesterday?"


    "I''m seriously not in the mood." Chance said. "So you drink hot choco when you''re upset?" Ruther asked. Chance sighed, ''He must be thinking that I''m such a baby'' he thought and nodded at him as a response. "You also like sweets then?"


    "I''m not really fond of sweets, but hot chocolate helps calm me down and it uplifts my mood." he said.


    "Oh." Ruther muttered as he took a bite of his red velvet cake. "You really don''t look like a sweets-person." Chance stated as he watched Ruther eat.


    "I''m not sweet but I like sweets." Ruther said. They both went silent and they laughed slightly.


    "Wow, you two could laugh?" A woman said as she put down a hot chocolate drink on the table.


    "Excuse me?" Chance asked in confusion.


    "I saw you two together with your friends here before I left yesterday. And before you two met, you were already regulars here. I could see your faces every time you two are here." she said. She faced Ruther, "A grumpy face even though he isn''t angry." Ruther scowled and continued eating his cake. Then she turned to me, "An innocent face with curious eyes mixed with sorrow."


    "You probably think I don''t care about my customers, huh?" she added, putting a hand on her waist.


    Chance smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, but who are you?" he asked.


    Ruther smirked and looked at the woman with mockery, "You care about the customers, but too bad the customers don''t give shit ''bout the owner." The woman smacked his head and he glared at her.


    "The owner? Then you are¡ª


    "Yes, yes. I''m Milla, the owner of this cafe." she said and gave him a handshake. "Nice to meet you, uhm?"


    "Chance." he continued. "Nice to meet you, Chance. You know, I''ve just noticed it now. Looking up close, we look similar. You might even be mistaken as my younger brother!" she said, amused by his face.


    ''Younger?'' he thought. "Sorry to ask, but how old are you?"


    "She''s 3¡ª" Milla slapped Ruther''s mouth, "I''m only 22!" she yelled. "I''m not that old!"


    ''She''s just one year older than me.'' "You look beautiful." Chance said, a bit embarrassed to talk to her. Milla had already noticed his introversion, so she just smiled and patted him on the head.


    "Sorry to interrupt you, go ahead and drink before it gets cold. We''re short of staff, I also need to work. Bye, Chance, hope to chat with you again." she said and turned to Ruther, "I hope you get diabetes."


    "Shut up, old hag." She flicked his forehead before walking away.


    Ruther rubbed his forehead and Chance laughed. He reached for his drink and sipped on the chocolate as he looked outside again.


    He stopped drinking and froze as he saw a familiar face beside the old man in the wheelchair. "That''s him." he whispered as he stared at the man. Ruther heard his whisper and glanced at him. "Who?" he asked, confused.


    Chance didn''t hear Ruther, because he was focused on the man. He felt his chest tightened again and he could even hear the beating of his heart. Ruther, worried about Chance, stood up and grabbed his shoulders, making Chance turn to him. "Look at me, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tears formed in Chance''s eyes, "It''s him. I saw him again!" he said. Ruther took a deep breath and shook Chance lightly, "I know, I heard you. But who are you talking about? Tell me so I can understand."


    "The man yesterday! The one I told you three about, whenever I see him I just...I don''t know, I feel like I could burst out any moment." he said.


    "Calm down, first. Where is he?" Ruther asked. Chance wiped his tears, "Beside the old man across the street." he answered.


    "I don''t see anyone beside the old man. Just some random children near him." Ruther said and faced Chance with a furrowed brow. "That can''t be." Chance said, he immediately looked outside but Ruther was right. There was no one there.


    He''s gone. He''s gone again, Chance thought. He smiled, concealing the inexplicable sadness he felt, "I...I might have mistaken it." he said. He held Ruther''s arms on his shoulders and gently removed it, "I''m sorry. I''m fine now, thanks for your concern."


    Ruther dazed out, then realized what he had done, "Who''s concerned?!" he exclaimed, flustered. His face reddened out of embarrassment. He sat back down and continued eating his dessert.


    "I guess you''re not that bully, grumpy person, like I thought." Chance chuckled.


    "Shut it, I''ve just eaten too much sweets, that''s why."


    ''I wonder where that man went.'' Chance muttered. He glanced back at the wall and saw a floating light. His mouth opened slightly and he covered it with his hand to prevent himself from screaming, "Holy sh¡ª" ''What the heck is that??!''


    Shocked at the creature he saw he turned to Ruther and was about to tell it to him but he hesitated. He looked outside but there was no more light.


    He sighed loudly and leaned back at the chair, stressed. He rubbed his eyes, ''Am I seeing things? I knew I drank too much coffee these days.'' he thought. The stress from work must have made him hallucinate things.


    But then, maybe the man he saw was just from his imagination.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance jumped on his bed, dropped dead after he put the canned food into Wish''s bowl. It''s already 5 o''clock, all he did was to go to the M University, stayed for a while in Milla''s caf¨¦ and stopped over to buy canned food for the black cat. It was a tiring day for him, there was also a traffic jam on his way home, so now his back hurts and his legs are sore.


    Wish came out under the bed and greeted Chance with a meow. It jumped on his back by surprise making Chance grunt in pain. The cat stomped its front two feet on simultaneously like giving a massage. "Oh, that''s good, Wish." but not until he felt a sharp thing on his back. "Okay, Wish, that''s enough." he cried.


    Wish meowed and lay down on his back. Chance didn''t complain anymore as he was too tired to move. Before he could close his eyes, he noticed something, "Wasn''t that book inside my bag?" he said, looking at the old book that was on the table beside his bed.


    But before he knew it, he was already asleep.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Oh, crap! I''ve slept for four hours!" Chance exclaimed. ''Ugh, I was supposed to look into the meaning of that book.'' he sighed. "I guess I have to stay up ''til morning again."


    "I tried waking you up, but you were in a deep sleep."


    Chance let out a sigh again, "You should''ve tried harde¡ªwait." his eyes widened. "The heck? No one knows my door lock pass."


    But he swore he heard a little kid''s voice. ''Is it a ghost? A child who died young?''


    "I''m not a child! In fact, I am your friend."


    Chance stared into the unknown and blinked. Despite his blank, dumbfounded face, tears formed in his eyes, quite offended by the ghost. What a cruel thing to say to an introvert who only has three online friends.


    Wish appeared in front of Chance and meowed, "Master Chance, I, Wish, am the one talking to you."


    Chance stared at his cat and blinked again. ''Crap, Has my assignment made me crazy?''


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    Chance shook his head and took a deep breath, ''I better sleep again. The fatigue is making me hallucinate.''


    He was covering himself with a blanket to continue his sleep but his eyes glanced over the book at the table. He reached for it but at the moment he touched it, it glowed. The book opened and was emitting a strange light until it stopped glowing.


    The book stopped glowing but right in front of him, was light. "Like a lit up cotton ball." he muttered subconsciously.


    It was exactly like the one he saw outside the caf¨¦. A talking cat, and now a light from a book. "What a strange dream."


    "It is strange, indeed, but I''m afraid that this is not a dream." the ball of light said.


    It may be because of the fatigue, but Chance''s brain seemed unable to process what was happening to him in a middle of the night. He massaged his temples due to the headache he felt for the unbelievable things that his mind cannot take. "Then are you a spirit?"


    The light did not answer but instead, he felt Wish put its paw on his thigh. "You have made a wish." it said.


    Chance got even more confused. "I make a wish every day, so which one?" he said.


    "Your wish to find a way to know the king''s story." Wish responded.


    Chance spaced out as he heard the response. "You mean, there''s really a way?" he asked, the tone of his voice went up, clearly liking what he just heard.


    Even though he knows that it''s impossible, at least there''s a little possibility. He held back himself from snorting, I guess since it''s a very weird dream, he should at least go with the flow.


    Wish nodded and licked his paw, "Your wish has been heard and now you have this book."


    "What am I going to do with this? It''s an empty book."


    "For now, it is."


    Chance went silent. ''For now? What does that mean?'' he looked at the light in front of him. He thought that he was probably dreaming about this because of the desperation about the king''s death topic.


    But then maybe the dream he is having now, can point out a clue that he hasn''t notice yet.


    "Chance, I will help you, but with this help I am about to give you, you are also helping me in return for something which you don''t know."


    Chance looked at both of them in confusion and has something he wants to ask but the light did not let him, "There will come a time where you will know what I mean, but keep in mind that if you let me help you, then that is a big help for me, too."


    Chance couldn''t follow what the creature was saying at all. This dream felt surreal, but to see such unbelievable talking beings are not very much realistic at all. "But first, tell me. Who are you?"


    The light circled around him and Wish went to sit on his lap. His surroundings are slowly fading away, ''Am I about to wake up?''


    There was nothing left but white, as if he was in heaven with a black creature and a spirit. He was stunned when the spirit took the form of a person, but it was still glowing, without face and gender. Just a light with the form of a human. It bent down to level with him because Chance was sitting on the floor.


    "Help me fill the pages of the book, with an untold story."


    The spirit stood up, Wish left his lap and went towards the light in front of him. The cat looked at him with his glowing purple eyes. "I am Wish."


    "And I am Fate."

 Chapter 4 - Awakened In The Body Of The King

    Chance opened his eyes widely and gasped. His surroundings are not all white anymore and found himself lying on the bed. He exhaled loudly out of relief that it was all a dream.


    "Wish! Come here!" he called out, not opening his eyes. He tapped his belly loudly so Wish could hear but the cat did not come to him. ''He must still be sleeping.'' he thought.


    He stood up, went to the sink to wash his face and looked for the plastic of Wish''s cat food but he couldn''t find it. He sighed knowing that he will spend the little bit of money left from his pocket. He forgot to change clothes last night as he went straight to sleep.


    Chance, still half awake, walked towards the door and left his room. He slept early yet he feels so tired that he couldn''t fully open his eyes. As he walked down the stairs he could hear the men''s laughter and noises of their chattering. ''Since when did this condo building get so noisy?''


    "Sir Ward, are you clearing out for today?"


    Chance stopped walking as he heard someone calling him. Well, not exactly calling his name, but he felt like he was the one that the man was referring to.


    "But, how come you did not pack all of your things? Are you going to stay for a bit longer?"


    Confirming that someone was indeed talking to him, his eyes opened and turned to see someone looking at him over the counter of the bar. ''Wait, bar?'' he thought, immediately got him fully awake.


    Confused by his behavior, the man looked at him suspiciously, "Are you all right, Sir Ward?"


    "Oh, let him be, it is natural for his head to be above the clouds early in the mornin''!"


    "Yes, right. It is too early for his brain to function well, he may still be asleep!"


    The man at the counter snorted, "Oh, please. You are not one to talk for drinking so early."


    The loud and deep laughters from the men drinking woke him up even more and he looked around the place, "An old inn?!"


    He gasped and realized that he said it out loud. The people inside went dead silent and they turned around to look at him. "It is a privilege to stay at an inn close to the palace! It is not even that old, I just opened this place last month!" The man over the counter who appears to be the inn''s owner said.


    Chance apologized instantly and rushed outside without turning back.


    "What a rude one, that man!" said the old man as he took his final sip of beer and slammed the mug on the table, laughing together with the others.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Shit." he cursed, dumbfounded as he stood outside the inn. Fancy buildings, people in simple yet beautiful dresses, compared to the fashion of his time, it''s very different. He could hear the galloping of the horses with the carriages where you find most of the wealthy people. The voices of the chattering as they shop. He rubbed his eyes and pinched himself, "A-am I really in..."


    "19th Century of Antares?!"


    He could still not believe what he was seeing as it was absurd. How could he suddenly be in the past of Antares?


    He jerked when he felt someone grab his hand and put a piece of bread, he turned to see an old man looking at him with pity, "You are such a handsome man, yet your pretty face does not make you rich." said the old man.


    The old man grabbed another one of his hands and gave him a small bag, a cloth tied to make it into a pocket. "This is all I can give you. Eat the bread and I think 3 suns is enough to buy yourself more clothes." he said, he tapped Chance on the back and walked away.


    ''W-what was that for?'' he thought, confused. He looked at his clothes, a plain, cotton long sleeves shirt and trousers. His shirt is just a bit dirtied with the dust from the inn, but besides that, what was the problem?


    He took a bite from the bread. ''I guess they think I''m poor despite my handso¡ªoh wow, they called me handsome.'' he laughed.


    But then he remembered what happened last night, "It''s either this is a continuation of that dream or maybe last night wasn''t a dream at all."


    He rushed back inside the inn making them all silent again because of the sudden opening of the door. "Sir Ward!" the owner called out.


    He was ignored as Chance was rushing his way up the stairs and back to his room. The men downstairs at the bar stared at the owner and laughed, "Do not laugh! It is not funny." the owner sulked.


    Chance went inside the room he was staying in and looked around the room. ''Didn''t my bag come with me? What about the book?'' he searched all around the room but there was nothing like that inside.


    He sat down at the bed and closed his eyes to think. ''I just came here into this world, or rather in this past, but the owner already knows me.'' he thought. ''Maybe I already existed here even before I came. He called me Ward. Did I come here awakened in another body?''


    He nodded, ''That may be it.''


    His eyes landed on the top of the table, ''A sword? Isn''t this illegal for a commoner to bring? Is this Ward guy a knight or something?'' he asked in his mind, pulling the sword from the scabbard. It was not like any other sword that mercenaries use, the blade was obviously high quality and the scabbard has a fancy design. ''He really must be a knight. What do I do? If I can''t even fight with my hand, how can I fight with a sword?''


    He sighed and left the room, taking the sword with him. He went downstairs again, the owner hesitating to call him because he thinks that he will be ignored again. But the owner saw the sword he was holding, "I see you are about to leave. Your one night stay costs one sun."


    ''One sun?'' he thought. He remembered what the old man told him. The man gave him three suns. ''Right, a gold coin is called a sun. A silver coin is a moon.'' In his time, the Antares currency was called Celes so he was used to that term. Even the coins in his time are called Celes.


    The people living in the star kingdoms in the 19th century, buy things with coins, minerals and jewelry.


    He stared at the owner who was waiting for him to pay up, but Chance was planning to return it to the old man. "I...have no money." he muttered. The other people dining inside the bar seem to be friends with the owner. The men laughing earlier became silent and seriously looked at Chance.


    Chance gripped the sword tightly, ''Oh Goddess, Am I gonna die here?'' he cried out inside. The men were alert as they noticed him gripping the sword tightly. They approach him carefully, thinking that he might be trying to wield the sword.


    One of the men gave a signal to hold him but Chance suddenly ran outside the inn. "You! Your payment!" the owner yelled. The men ran after him to help the owner, "Stop, right there!"


    Chance kept running to escape the people chasing him, "I seriously don''t have money! I''m sorry!" he shouted. The group still chased him, the crowd gave way to avoid getting involved or hurt.


    Chance looked back and saw their serious and mad faces, when he returned his eyes in front of him, he ran into someone. The person who he bumped into didn''t even move an inch. He stood still like a rock while Chance immediately lost balance but the man supported his back with his arm.


    Chance sighed with relief, "Thank you." the man''s brows slightly furrowed while he stared at him with confusion and surprise. "Yo--


    "There you are! Go and catch him!" The group from the bar stopped and blocked Chance and the man with him so they wouldn''t escape. "Pay up or we will take you to Tartaria1!"


    The man removed his hand around Chance''s waist and took out his own sword. ''He also has a sword. Is this man also a knight?'' Chance thought.


    "The ones who are going to Tartaria..." The knight muttered and pointed his sword to the group. "Are all of you!"


    The group looked angry, like they were all ready to fight but they were bewildered as they felt the ground shaking. "Is it an earthquake?!" the others asked. "Grab the man before he escapes again." another man whispered to the other.


    Two of the group were supposed to go to Chance but they felt something sharp on their necks, "Prepare to go meet Asteria1 in prison, fools." the knight said seriously, glaring at all of them.


    The other men stayed put, hesitating to help as they knew that one move from them would make the knight slice their brothers'' throats.


    The ground continued to shake and they turned to the direction where they heard the people''s gasps. The galloping of the horses was what made the quaking. A lot of horses stopped in front of them and were followed by a big single carriage. ''W-what..? What noble would order for a dozen escorts and a carriage larger than a normal?!'' he grimaced, "What a show-off." he whispered, making the knight look at him.


    The escorts riding the horse got off and they stood up straight all at once, A man came out of the carriage, "Give your greetings to the prince!"


    "Your Royal Highness, Crown Prince Charles!" they all bowed their heads while raising their hands high with open palms. "Blessings from the Goddess! Glory to Antares!"


    That was where Chance realized that he was in the body of the subject of his research.


    In the body of the dead King.

 Chapter 5 - He Is The Captain Of The Knights

    ''Did they just call me, Prince Charles?'' Chance thought, dumbfounded. The people around their area were still bowing their heads after so long.


    The knight was staring blankly at Chance, noticing the stare, Chance also looked at him in confusion, ''Why are you staring at me?'' he said to the knight but only in his mind.


    The knight averted his gaze and faced the people who were bowing, "His highness orders you all to raise your head." he stated, making the escorts stand up straight again and the other civilian returned to what they were doing.


    The group of men who chased Chance were about to raise their head but the others who were around who also looked like a knight kicked the back of the group''s knees, making all of them kneel.


    "You have no rights to raise your heads nor to stand up." Despite the blank expression that the knight puts on, his face was dark and his tone was authoritative.


    The men kneeling trembled as they kept their head down, avoiding to meet the eyes of the knight and the crown prince. "Forgive us, Your Highness! Forgive us, Sir! We did not know that it was His Royal Highness who stayed in our brother''s inn! Please let this pass just once, we really did not know!" the man begged, still not putting his hands down.


    Even without looking up, they could feel the frightening aura from the knight, "When did we order you to explain? Did we ever give you permission to speak?" said the knight.


    "You know that you should not beg His Highness to let you go! Instead, you should admit to your fault and accept the punishment!" the man from the carriage said.


    The blank-faced knight nodded to the others and they grabbed the people involved in chasing Chance. "Take them to Tartaria."


    "Wait!" Chance said, immediately stopping the knights from taking them away. "Let them go."


    All of them turned to look at him with an obvious look of surprise. They let them go as it was a direct order. Even after letting go, the group of men didn''t attempt to escape out of fright to get killed.


    "It''s my fault. I owe them, give them one sun as payment for my stay at their inn." Chance said. The men, shocked, got all flustered and bowed their heads, "No, No! It was never your fault! It was our fault for such ignorance!"


    Chance shook his head, "No, please stand! It really is my fault so you don''t hav¡ª" Chance noticed the group of men sweating even more.


    ''Your Highness, take a hint! What you are blabbering will guarantee our death!'' the man screamed in his mind.


    "Nevermind, just let them go." Chance said, realizing that a royalty like Charles won''t level himself with commoners. He just told the knights to let the men go, because nice words will bring them even more danger.


    The men bowed their heads and raised their hands, "Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares!" they said before leaving. They just walked casually, but after they got a bit far from them, they immediately ran back to the inn.


    ''I''m seriously fucked up, I''d be thankful to be in this century, but why the heck does it have to be in the body of Charles?!'' it might not have been obvious, but deep inside he wants to cry. ''I don''t know anything about the royal family, I don''t even know what Charles is supposed to act like.'' he said, internally freaking out.


    He sighed and when he looked up, he saw the knight staring at him again, ''Crap, is he suspicious of me, now?'' he thought.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Chance asked, ''There I said it!'' he thought.


    The knight did not answer with words and just shook his head like saying it was nothing, the man from the carriage opened the door and the knight waited beside it.


    "Are you my butler?" Chance asked, startling the man.


    "I am but a servant, Your Highness. A messenger that the Royal Head Butler had sent." he bowed. Chance secretly glanced at the knight because he knows what he just said made him even more suspicious. He immediately looked away as he found the knight staring at him.


    Chance went inside the carriage and took a seat, a little while the knight also comes inside and sat across him. The messenger closed the door and sat beside the carriage''s coach.


    Even after the horses were galloping, none of them spoke. The awkward silence made Chance avoid looking in his eyes that was piercing him since earlier.


    "I am Your Highness''s personal knight and the Captain of the Antares First Squad, Alec Valorian."


    Chance turned to him, ''So his name is Alec, wait why did he introduce himself? Did he notice that I''m not his master?''


    "I know, why are you telling me that?" Chance lied, the knight squinted his eyes, looking at him.


    "I thought that maybe you had also forgotten about me, seeing that you did not know the messenger that you were always ordering around." he said.


    Chance gulped, "I''m kind of getting headaches quite often that I had trouble remembering things." he said.


    The knight seemed convinced after hearing what he said, "You did tell me about that. Are you still having those strange dreams?" he asked.


    ''Charles was having dreams before I came?'' Chance thought, confused. It came to him that maybe those dreams were about how he died or maybe about the future where Chance lives. "Yes, I still keep on dreaming of a man I don''t know and a...book."


    "That is right, you stayed in that inn because you said you were following someone. Did you see who it was?" he asked.


    ''So Charles really did dream about me, but who was the person he was following?'' Not knowing who he was talking about, he shook his head as an answer.


    "I will send some of my men to investigate the inn with the description you gave me. For now, let''s return to the palace." said the knight, Alec.


    ''How did I describe it?'' That was what Chance wanted to ask, but he couldn''t. He will just wait for a time where they find that person so he could see if for himself.


    In every path that the carriages and the escorts took, the people would give them way and bow until the carriage was nowhere near their sight. ''Living a life of royalty, I wonder how that would be for me.''


    He felt the horses stopped, so he took a peek outside and saw nothing but gold, ''Where is the house or mansion or whatever building we are in?'' he thought.


    The reason why he couldn''t see anything yet was because of the enormous gate, ''Fucking royalty, this gate is a big as a normal house in my time. Would the bathroom be as big as my condominium unit?'' he said in his mind, his mouth parted by amazement.


    At the back of the knight''s seat was a rectangular window, the plate slid and showed the eyes of the messenger, "Your Highness. Sir Alec. We have arrived at the palace." he informed.


    "Open the gates, the Crown Prince has arrived!" he announced to the gatekeepers.


    The gates opened and the carriage moved again, entering the open gates.


    ''I''m at the Howards'' palace now.'' he said in his mind. Nervous, he sighed and whispered,


    "This is gonna be a difficult life."

 Chapter 6 - Living In The Palace Of Antares

    It has already been many minutes since they entered the gate. He realized that the gate was still far from the actual palace. ''So big. How long will it take to the palace? An hour?'' he thought.


    "We are near." Alec said, must have noticed what Chance was thinking about.


    The carriage stopped for a while and the door opened. Alec got off first then waited for Chance to come out.


    As Chance stepped outside the carriage his mouth parted at the sight of the palace. In his time, it became a tourist spot, he wanted to visit but he never had the chance because he was so busy.


    Seeing it personally, he could not help but to be in awe. ''Looks much better than the one in the textbook.'' he thought.


    "Glory to Antares, I will take my leave now, Your Highness." said the coach. Chance nodded and the driver left, his horse galloping its way back to the gate.


    The gardenscape was magnificent, the flowers and topiaries are well kept. Little further to his right is a big water fountain with a statue of a woman with a crown of a star, their goddess, Asteria.


    ''I wonder what the prison, Tartaria, looks like.'' he thought as he and the knight walk straight the path walk to the palace.


    Stopping in front of the palace, Chance saw a curved double staircase in which you will climb up to go to the door. In front of him is a door in the middle of the double stairs, ''I think this is where the servants enter'' he said to himself.


    Alec was about to go to the right staircase but Chance started climbing up the left one. Alec just paused for a bit, then joined Chance on the left.


    When they reached the doors, Chance grimaced, ''This is the normal gate for mansions but this is just a door for them?'' he thought.


    Alec glanced at Chance, waiting for the usual order but Chance just stared back at him. The knight did not wait anymore and just knocked at the door by tapping it with the pommel of his sword.


    "His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived!"


    Chance was startled by the sudden yell, he didn''t notice that the messenger was still with them.


    The doors slowly opened, they were welcomed by the maids in line, with the other servants, and of course the butlers." "Blessings from the Goddess, Welcome back, Your Highness." they all said in unison. ''Is it normal to get all the servants in line when a prince comes home?''


    "Why do all of you have to be in line when I arrive?" He asked. One of the maids looked like she wanted to answer, "You can speak." Chance said. ''Do I sound like a royalty now?'' he thought, almost made him laugh.


    "Normally, the servants who are doing tasks close to this area, will be the one to open the door and greet you." she answered.


    "Then why are all of you here?" Chance asked.


    "Your Highness, you have been out traveling for days, it is only proper for the servants to greet you when you arrive." she responded. "We have been doing this whenever you come back late, why are you surprised, Your Highness?" the maid asked.


    Chance did not answer but instead Alec chimed, "His Highness is not feeling well from the travel, you do not need to ask questions."


    The maid immediately bowed her head, "Forgive me,Your Highness, Sir Valorian." she said and went back to her line.


    Two claps and the Royal butler called them, "Now, now. You may go back to your unfinished tasks." he ordered.


    "Yes, Sir Nicholas." they said in unison and they did as they were told.


    Chance and Alec walked and when they were near the butler who seemed to be in his thirties, the man glared at Chance. "Your Highness, you are really so¡ª!" he stopped and pinched the bridge of his nose, "Next time you go out, please inform me, the Royal Head Butler! Such a worrisome brat you are."


    Chance was taken aback by the scolding of the butler, ''I didn''t know butlers could speak like that to a royalty. Are they close?''


    "I had to send a dozen men to look for you! Good thing that Sir Alec sent me a letter!" he added. Chance smiled slightly, "I must have worried you a lot."


    The Butler snorted, "Indeed, you did!" he said.


    "I still have yet to find the person I was following." Chance said, hoping that he could get information from their reaction.


    But the butler looked at him in confusion, "I did not know that you were following someone, who are you trying to find?" he asked.


    "It''s nothing. Sir Nicholas, aren''t you supposed to come with His Majesty for the visit to Canopus? You should get going." Alec said.


    The Royal Butler took out his pocket watch to check the time, "I suppose you are right, I''ll be going now. Sir Valorian, I leave His Highness to you." he stated. "As always." he added.


    The knight nodded and waited until the butler was nowhere to be seen, "I thought it was supposed to be kept a secret?"


    "I slipped, my bad." Chance said and looked away.


    Alec stared down at Chance and an awkward silence formed again. "I will escort you to your room." he said, breaking the silence.


    The knight started walking and Chance followed him from behind, ''Good thing he''s showing me the way, I''ll be in trouble if I get lost here and say that I don''t know where my own room is.'' he thought and sighed with relief.


    Even by just walking, the servants stop what they are doing and bow, every person they passed by shows them respect. ''I guess this is what the rich people experience everyday.'' Chance thought. This is already normal for the rich, but that wasn''t the case for him since he was never born with wealth.


    Chance, who was in a deep thought, bumped into Alec''s back and didn''t notice that he was not walking anymore. ''Is this blank-faced man a wall?'' he rubbed his nose and forehead.


    Alec turned to him, "This is your room, Your Highness." he said and opened the door for Chance.


    Chance went one step inside and didn''t move. His eyes travelled around the room, it was painted with a royal purple complemented by the blue furniture. As for the usual of a palace, the decorations were mostly made of gold.


    He went around the room to look at it clearly, the bed is king-sized and is in the further back. At the side was an enormous portrait of the royal family with a frame made of gold. In the middle of the room was a full set sofa with a low table and a chaise lounge. ''Besides blue and purple, everything here is gold! Goddess, you will forgive me if I take a few back in my time, right?'' he thought, it was just a joke but maybe he will.


    After walking he saw two doors far from each other, he opened the left door and saw lots of clothes. In the middle was a big, round, table containing drawers of accessories. ''The hell? Does he change outfits every minute?''


    He went to the other door and it was as big as the other, but then he realized it was a bathroom. His eyes twitched as he spaced out, ''I was right, the bathroom is as big as my unit!''


    ''I don''t know if I''m happy because I get to live lavishly here or should I be sad to realize how poor I am in my world.''


    He remembered that Alec Valorian was still there so he rushed to the door to see him off. The knight was waiting by the door, his arms crossed while still holding the sword in his right hand.


    "Sir Alec." Chance called his attention, the knight turned around to face him, "Thank you for escorting me, you can go back now." he said.


    He did not answer and stared at him. Chance realized that his eyes are beautiful whenever he stares at him, the crimson eyes with the piercing stare is something you can''t take your eyes off. Like a moth drawn to a flame. His eyes make Chance feel like he is always suspicious of him, since he was so observant and can see through lies.


    Alec just shook his head as an answer, Chance did not understand what he meant so Alec spoke, "I will stay outside to guard you, Your Highness. It is my duty to do so." he said.


    ''Oh, right.'' Chance thought. "Then, I will go inside now, thank you again.'' he said.


    He was about to close the door when he felt something was pushing it.


    He looked to see Alec''s arm pushing the door from closing. "What else do you need?" Chance asked.


    The knight removed his arm on the door, "If ever you are having a problem or in a difficult situation, please do not hesitate to tell me." he said.


    "No matter how bad it is, I''ll stand by your side."


    Chance went quiet, did not know what to say back. Alec bowed his head and closed the door for him.


    He was left dumbfounded inside his room, ''Even if you were to know that your real master is not me?'' he asked in his mind. He let out a snort, "Of course, you won''t."


    He ran towards the bed and jumped on it. "So great to sleep on this kind of bed, I feel like I am in heaven." he muttered to himself.


    "I''ll be like this everyday? Living in the palace lavishly ''til I die?" he asked, but at least he knows that when he dies, he will go back to his time and live again.


    He felt tired just by walking around the palace, and he even got chased. He was about to close his eyes to rest but he felt someone was inside. "Who''s there?" he asked, in a low voice so that the knight won''t hear.


    "Meow."

 Chapter 7 - Sweet Daughter Of The Royal Consort

    Chance stared into emptiness with eyes slightly widened, ''M-meow? Did I just hear Wish or am I just missing him?'' he thought.


    He waited for a bit and thought that he just heard it from his mind but then he heard another meow. "There really is a cat!" he said and got off of the bed.


    He bent down and peeked under the bed but there was nothing there. He looked around and started walking and the cat meowed again. He followed the sound of the cat and went to the middle of the room.


    He stopped and waited for the next meow but when he heard it, he looked down at where he was. A gorgeous black cat was looking up at him while sitting comfortably at the throw pillow in the long single sofa, chaise lounge.


    "Wish!" he called out in surprise.


    "Meow."


    Chance rushed to him and carried him in his arms. He squeezed the cat tight in a hug, "I thought I was the only one who went in this world. Turns out you followed me here." he said.


    The cat resisted from his embrace and jumped back at the sofa and growled at him. It must''ve not liked the sudden hug he did. "Wish, don''t you pretend to speak like a cat. I remember you talking to me last night!"


    It meowed again and ignored him. It laid down again comfortably on the soft single sofa. "Wow, you''re actually ignoring me right now? After I fed you?" he muttered. Good thing he was alone, people would think he is crazy.


    His eyes landed at the fur scattered at the seat, "Oh Goddess, Wish! You can''t shed your fur! Other people might see it!" he carried Wish and removed him from the sofa. ''How do I remove all of this fur?'' he thought, scared for the others to find out that he had an unknown cat inside the palace.


    "Your Highness, what is the matter?" asked the knight, who came inside the room after hearing Chance talking while he was alone.


    Alec and Chance stared at each other, then looked at the cat on the floor. "What is¡ª


    "I cannot explain how this cat got in here, so don''t ask any questions." Chance immediately cut in.


    "I apologise, Wish''s fur is all around the sofa. He must have been here long." he added.


    "I see you have already named him, Her Highness will be pleased to know." Alec said.


    Chance turned to him with surprise on his face, ''Her Highness?'' he thought. He remembered the name in his papers when he was researching about the family.


    Her Highness, Princess Carmilla, the daughter of the king with his Royal Consort. Charles''s half sister. ''She knows about Wish?'' he thought.


    "You permitted Her Highness to keep a cat, though I would never have thought that you loved them as to even cuddle it." Alec uttered, his gaze down.


    Chance followed where his eyes went and saw that his white shirt was covered with black fur. "Oh, well, I tried to get it off the sofa and his hair got on my clothes." he said, not admitting that he embraced the cat tight because he missed it.


    "Your Highness," a voice called out. Chance walked towards the door to see who it was and it looked like a butler. The butler has a golden brown, medium length wavy hair. The side of his hair in the front is combed back, tucked behind his ears so it won''t go in front of his face.


    He bowed as respect and when he stood up, he still did not look at Chance directly in the eyes. "My lady would like you to visit her chamber." he stated. ''I see, so he is Carmilla''s personal butler.'' he thought.


    Alec looked at his master, Chance nodded at the knight and looked back at the butler, "Lead the way." he ordered.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "We have arrived at Her Highness, Carmilla''s chamber." The butler stated and bowed as he opened the door for Chance. Chance went inside and Alec followed behind him after he gave the butler a slight bow of the head. The butler bowed his head back and also followed after them.


    ''Is that the princess?'' he thought as he looked at the girl sitting pretty at the balcony, with desserts and tea.


    The princess heard the door shut and turned to look at who it was. Her face brightened up as he saw his brother standing inside. "Brother! You came!" she exclaimed with delight. She rushed towards her brother and hugged him tightly, "I missed you! I heard you have arrived so I called you here." she said with a wide grin.


    But Chance stood up straight, frozen. His eyes widened as he looked at the face of the princess. ''No way.'' he said in his mind.


    She pulled Alec''s arm and made him sit in the balcony, she also sat down with the butler by her side. "Brother, have tea with me. It has been so long since we saw each other." she said but Chance did not answer and was still dumbfounded.


    The princess looked at her brother''s face in confusion, "Brother? Is there something in your mind?" she asked.


    The butler held the princess and pulled her gently away from the crown prince. "I think it is not proper to call him that. In spite of your blood relationship, you are still talking to His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince." the butler said.


    "Oh, come on, William! We are in private! Brother Charles would not mind, right?" she said and looked at Chance.


    Carmilla Howard is a sweet, loving princess who is kind to everyone. She loves everyone, especially the Crown Prince. She is the daughter of the king''s current wife, Royal Consort Caroline.


    She was born last, since the Royal Concubine got pregnant first. The princess was very much adored by the servants and the people around her, the Crown Prince Charles and even the ruthless King.


    But Chance stared at her, could not believe his eyes. ''I thought I was the only one who came into this world.'' he thought.


    ''I didn''t know you were also here,''


    "Milla..." he continued.


    Right. It was her.


    Milla, the caf¨¦ owner.

 Chapter 8 - Invited To The After Coronation In Canopus

    "Milla..." Chance muttered.


    Princess Carmilla stared at Chance after hearing his whisper but after a while, she smiled widely. "See? I told you it''s fine. Brother even made a new nickname for me!" she said, facing his butler, William.


    The butler removed the hint of surprise in his face and smiled at the princess, "I suppose so." he said and smiled at her.


    ''She is seriously Milla. But how did she get here?'' he thought and was still staring at her with a look of disbelief.


    He walked towards the princess which made her put down the cup of tea that she was holding. ''What is the matter, Broth¡ª"


    The butler''s eyes widened slightly, the knight stared at them with surprise but was still wearing a blank expression. They were taken aback when the prince held Carmilla''s face, placing both his hands on her cheek.


    ''No, This is not Milla. She can''t possibly come here as the princess, I saw her yesterday. The butler won''t be so close to her if she just came suddenly.'' he thought. ''Maybe she woke up in the body of Carmilla just like how I am in Charles.''


    He glanced at the tea and saw his reflection, ''I don''t look like myself, so how could she come to a body who looks exactly like her?'' he thought. He let out a sigh and removed his hands. He knows she is not really Milla, but the face, name and voice are terrifyingly similar to her. The only difference is that Carmilla looks younger, of course, since she is sixteen years old while Milla is 22.


    Realizing what he had done, his eyes widened, "A-ah, Sorry. I just cannot help but to adore the face of my little princess." he said as an excuse.


    Carmilla rubbed her face and smiled brightly, "It is fine! Brother loves me a lot, huh?" she said and giggled. "Have a seat and join me for an afternoon tea."


    For a short moment, he felt envious of the princess. Anywhere she goes, she is eventually loved. Not shy and timid, but not exactly shameless either. She is enthusiastic and lovable, brave enough to say and do what she wants. As bright as the sun.


    The complete opposite of Chance.


    Alec tapped his shoulder and he turned to him. He saw Alec signaling over the seat across the princess. Chance walked to the chair and Alec pulled it for him to sit, "Thank you." he muttered to the knight and sat down.


    He sipped the tea and as he looked up, he met the eyes of the butler looking at him. Chance snorted quietly, ''Just before, in front of my chamber, he wouldn''t dare to look at me in the eye.'' The butler realized that the prince caught him looking and bowed his head.


    Carmilla tugged her butler''s clothes and chatted with him. William smiled while listening to the princess with Chance staring at them. ''I get it.''


    The butler noticed the prince''s stare, Chance looked at him in the eye, ''You like her, Am I right? You have feelings for my sister.'' he said to William using his eyes.


    Seeing the smirk on the face of the prince, William immediately understood what he was trying to say. He shook his head and bowed, ''I would not dare do something such as that, Your Highness. You misunderstood me.''


    Chance let out a snort and nodded his head, ''Okay, okay.'' clearly not a bit convinced.


    "Hey, blank face! Are you still a mute? Don''t you have anything to say?" said the princess, looking at Alec. Alec slowly shook his head as an answer, "Still boring as ever. Brother, that best friend of yours is only great with the swords but not with words." she said.


    ''Best Friend?'' he asked, surprised. He took a quick glance at Alec then back in front of him again. ''This knight is Charles''s bestfriend? I''m doomed. I didn''t treat him like a friend. He must be so suspicious!'' he thought. He looked at Alec again. ''But he doesn''t seem to be bothered about it.'' he thought, perplexed.


    "My cat is wandering around the palace again! I still have yet to see her today!" the princess pouted, looking sadly at her cake.


    "Wish came into my room earlier. He seems to like my sofa a lot." Chance said. The sad expression on her face disappeared and brightened up and looked at her brother. "Wish? What a beautiful name! You actually gave her a name, I would never have expected so."


    "Actually, it''s a he. Wish is a male cat." Chance said. "Really? You checked?"


    Before he could make up any excuse, they heard a knock coming from the door. William went to open it and showed someone bowing with a sword in hand, "What is it that you need from the Royal Highnesses?" he asked.


    The knight stood up straight, "I was informed that the Captain of the Knights was here. I have a message to pass to him." he answered.


    Alec heard and appeared in front of the other knight, with Alec by his side, but not showing himself to the man. The knight faced Alec and bowed, "The King has asked for you. You are ordered to prepare for departure to join him in Canopus."


    "This is the invitation to the ceremonial party of the coronation of the new King of Canopus. You are to go there with the Crown Prince." the knight explained.


    "With me?" Chance immediately chimed in.


    Startled by the sudden appearance of the crown prince, he bowed and raised his hands, "Blessings from the Goddess, Your Highness." he greeted. He nodded, "That is right. You and the Royal Knight Captain will head to the kingdom of Canopus."


    ''Like party, socialising and stuff? No way.'' he thought. He would be too awkward and nervous if he ever tries to talk to others he is not close with. He''d be nervous around one person, what more if it is a crowd? He shook his head but only in his mind, he cannot show them that he does not want to. He has no choice.


    "But is he not already in there? What would we need to follow?" Chance asked. Hoping that there would be no need to go.


    "After the ruler of Canopus, King Lionel died, we formed an alliance with their family and the current king. For this alliance, it is only natural for the Crown Prince to be present at the After Coronation celebration." he answered.


    ''''I guess I really have no choice.'' he thought.


    "I shall take my leave, Your Highness, and Sir Alec." the knight bowed and left.


    "I see you will be meeting the Steins." the butler stated, which made him look, "Steins?"


    William nodded.


    "The Stein Family.. The Royal Family of Canopus."

 Chapter 9 - Charles Had A Quarrel With A Stein?

    He stared at the ceiling while lying down on his bed, exhausted. "Why do I also have to come to the After Coronation?" he said and sighed.


    Just thinking about it makes him panic, he really can not socialize, talking to one stranger gets him trembling like crazy, what more if it was a huge crowd? He would die just by stepping inside the gathering room out of nervousness.


    "I seriously thought we would go there now. Gosh, that made me nervous." he muttered, placing a hand over his chest. ''Turns out we have two days to prepare.'' he thought, remembering what had happened earlier.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "The Royal Family? Is it not too sudden to meet them? I mean, I don''t even¨C


    "Brother, are you nervous?" Carmilla''s eyes squinted. Chance did not answer and thought that she was suspicious but then she giggled and hit William on the arm lightly. "Look what you did to him."


    William, surprised, bowed his head and raised his hands, "Forgive me, Your Highness." he said. "You do not have to go there immediately, the King is just staying there in advance. The After Coronation gathering will be held two days from now. You still have time to prepare, Your Highness." he stated.


    ''Oh, good! I have time to know about Canopus.'' he thought and sighed with relief.


    Carmilla fixed her skirt and sat back down in her spot in the balcony with the help of her butler. William poured another tea in her cup, "I think I know the reason why you do not want to go in there." said the princess.


    Chance, who became curious about what she had said, turned to her, "You know?" he asked, he didn''t make it obvious but he was anxious inside. ''What does she mean by that? Is Charles also like me? He doesn''t like gatherings too?'' he asked in his mind. He looked down, immersed in his thoughts, ''Maybe she knows that I am not acting like her brother. Did she notice?''


    He felt a hand over his shoulder and turned to see that it was his knight. He went close to his ear, "Do not drown yourself in anxious thoughts." he whispered, saying to not think much and relax. The knight stepped away from him and went back into his position, standing up straight. Chance looked away and did not move, there was something he could not explain whenever Alec does something or maybe he''s just not used to having someone so close like that to him.


    He awkwardly took another step away from Alec, he glanced over at his sister wondering why she has not answered yet. He found Carmilla sipping her tea while her eyes were on us. She put the cup down and he could see that she was holding back her smile. "W-why are you smiling like that?" he asked, ''Why the hell did I just stutter?''


    The princess smiled teasingly, "Hmm, nothing really. Nothing at all." she answered, still holding back her smile.


    Chance realized immediately, ''Crap. Is Milla a fujoshi in this time?!'' he thought. "Never mind that, what were you about to say? The one about the reason I do not want to attend?"


    "Oh," her teasing smile disappeared, forgetting that she has actually something to say. "I know about it, Brother. You think I would not know about your quarrel?" she said.


    Since Chance does not have Charles''s memories, he did not know what she was talking about, "What quarrel?"


    "Your quarrel with a Stein royal." she answered.


    ''Charles had a quarrel with a royalty in Canopus? Why?'' he asked in his mind. ''Ugh, it''s hard to not have the memories he had before I came.''


    He can not ask who it was since that will make them suspicious, why would someone who had a quarrel, does not know who he quarrelled with?


    ''I need to know more.'' He took a deep breath, "My princess, I have to go. I will bond with you again some time." he said.


    The princess stood up and her smile faded, she walked towards him and hugged him, "Brother, you will leave me again? But you just came back after about five days." she said sadly.


    "It is not like I am going anywhere, I will be just somewhere in the palace." Chance said with a chuckle.


    "But still, you will leave after two days. You will still leave me." she insisted and pouted.


    "Do not act like that. You are not a little princess anymore."


    "Hmph."


    The two of them laughed, after that Chance smiled at the princess, ''I don''t seem to be uncomfortable anymore. She really is the sun.''


    He patted his sister''s head gently, "You do not have to worry, You will be fine without me. You have William to accompany you." he said while smiling teasingly, just like how she did to him and Alec.


    Chance looked at William, whose eyes suddenly widened, knowing what he was trying to do. ''Your Highness, are you teasing me?'' he said internally. Chance smirked and winked, raising his hands and doing a thumbs-up.


    The butler looked away, wearing a deadpan face, but Chance could see his face reddening. He couldn''t help but to giggle at the sight. ''Oh, William. I know it all. Besides history books, I also read romance.'' he said and laughed inside.


    He nodded to the butler as goodbye and turned to Alec, "Let''s go."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "But still, what was the quarrel about?" Chance asked himself. He stood up from lying on the bed, "Why can''t I have Charles''s past memories? Everything would have been easier that way!"


    "Can''t I really tell someone about my situation?" Alec popped in his mind, since he came into this world, Alec was the first he had met. "Nevermind, He will never believe me." he thought. Alec Valorian was the Crown Prince''s personal knight, if he had ever known that it was not actually his master inside the body, he would be doomed.


    Getting a holy priest will be easy if it was for the sake of a crown prince. If Charles comes back to his body and Chance will return to his time, he would not be able to collect information. He''ll be fired from his job. "I better do my best to stay here until I die."


    Until I die.


    There was a weird feeling in his chest when he said those three words. He knows that it is not his life anyway so why would he be sad? ''It may not be my life but it is a life I am living right now. It is still me.'' he thought. The thought of death makes him shiver, even though he will return to his other life.


    While sitting on the bed, deep in thoughts, he felt something rubbing his "Meow." He turned to Wish, "All right, all right. I won''t think too much." He told the cat and pet its head which it likes so much. "Right, you are also not the Wish I know. I want to hear him talk again." he laughed, remembering the scene from that night.


    Then he remembered the voice he heard when he was going home, ''Is there anything you wish for?'' said the voice from behind him.


    He stood up abruptly from the bed, "That was Wish?!" he exclaimed out of disbelief. He felt stupid as to why he did not realize that before when he heard Wish speak in his room.


    Alec, who was always alert, heard his master''s yell. He immediately opened the door and found him standing, "Is there something wrong? Why did you yell?" the knight asked.


    He cannot possibly tell that he shouted because of a cat, "Why did you come in without my permission?" he said with authority, changing the topic. He felt disgusted by his words. ''This tone doesn''t suit me at all. A shy guy, being bossy?'' he laughed inside.


    "Forgive me, I thought something had happened." he answered, bowing his head. When he looked up, his eyes travelled around the room, ''Why would he yell?'' he said in his mind, seeing that there was nothing wrong or weird inside the room. ''His Highness is still acting strange.''


    "Alec, do you have a notebook and a pen?"


    "I will go get your fountain pen. There is a new type of pen that is about to be exported here in Antares, a ball point I think." he stated. Chance forgot that it was 1889 in Antares, but at least he knows how to use a fountain pen. "But what is a notebook? Is that some type of a book?" the knight asked.


    "Never mind that, a paper is what I need." Chance answered.


    "I will go get it, Your Highness." he said and was about to go out, "Wait for me, I will go with you." Chance said before he could leave.


    "Why do you need to go with me?" the knight asked. "Accompany me to the library," he responded and remembered what Carmilla said about the quarrel, not only that, but also Canopus which he lacked knowledge about.


    "There is something I must know."

 Chapter 10 - Rules Of Fate That He Must Follow

    Chance woke up and found himself in the middle of a great number of books, realizing that he had fallen asleep from reading, "Crap, how long was I reading?" he muttered.


    "It is six in the evening, Your Highness." a voice answered.


    He turned his head and followed the direction of the voice he heard and saw his knight, Alec, standing straight beside him. He looked at him with slightly parted lips, it came into him that he was actually there from the moment he started reading until he fell asleep. "How long were you standing there?"


    "About five hours, Your Highness." the knight responded as if it was nothing to him, Chance blinked, mouth agape in incredulity. "What?!" he exclaimed, making Alec surprised. His gaze went down to his legs, "Are you okay?" he said with worry and sat down on the floor.


    "Seriously! You could have taken advantage of sitting while I was asleep. It is not like I will see you!" he scolded. The Valorian knight looked down at the Crown Prince that was sitting on the ground, stunned. ''W-what is he doing?''


    He became even more flustered inside as he felt the prince pressing the muscles of the back of his legs. He put his sword away and bent down to his level to grab both of Charles''s hands. "A Crown Prince should never lower himself to anyone."


    Chance was gazing down at his leg when Alec grabbed his hands, after hearing those words he immediately raised his head, forgetting that he was a royal.


    But at the moment he looked up, he met the knight''s gaze with the light from the window reflecting in his empty, crimson eyes that have met blood all his life, his usual blank face turned serious as he looked at him. "You do not have to worry about me, Your Highness. I should be the one to worry, that is my duty." he said.


    He noticed every bit of his fine features, from his chestnut hair to his lips that were always shut tight, not uttering a word that is unnecessary. Why is it that when he starts to speak, he tells words that could make others tense and flustered inside?


    But the way Chance felt at that moment was different from whenever he sees the mysterious man in the cafe.


    Alec makes him feel comfortable and secure, sometimes nervous.


    But the emotions he felt when he met the man, was something Chance could not explain. But among those emotions, one stood out the most, "It was painful." he muttered.


    Surprised by his words, Alec removed his grasp on his hands in an instant. "Does it hurt?" he asked, putting his eyes on his wrist, "Forgive me, Your Highness, I di¡ª


    Chance took his hand away from him, "No, no. I am fine." he said, not able to say that it was not him that he was talking about.


    He could still remember the words that came out of the knight''s lips, earlier.


    "If ever you are having a problem or in a difficult situation, please do not hesitate to tell me." he said. "No matter how bad it is, I''ll stand by your side."


    He stared at him, feeling guilty for hiding the truth. A knight stands by his words, he thought that maybe if he tells him, he would understand. "Alec," he called out to the knight. Alec did not remove his gaze and waited for the prince to continue his words.


    "Alec, listen. I am..."


    SLAM!


    Both of them turned their head at the same time and saw the librarian placing plenty of books onto the table. Nervous, he turned to Alec to tell him to stand up, but his eyes were still on him. Chance did not get to speak as it was awkward so he stood up alone.


    The librarian was startled to see him in a sudden, then followed by the knight who also stood up. "Your Highness, Sir Alec, what were you two doing on the floor?" he asked. The two of them glanced at each other and Chance looked away.


    Chance looked at the tall man with a thin build, his long gray hair tied in a low ponytail. The round of his eyes were dark, like someone lacking sleep, but it was a natural smokey eyes. "Edmund! You are still collecting books? You can rest, I will take it from here." he said.


    The librarian shook his head and smiled, "I am not tired at all, Your Highness. No one comes here often so I rest all the time. I am more than glad to serve you here." he responded. His voice was like boy''s and slow enough to make you sleepy.


    Chance glanced at the books then back to Edmund, "I have gone through a lot of books, how come I have never read about the past Howard rulers?" he asked, confused about why it was mostly about Charles''s family. Especially the current King Cadell.


    The atmosphere became odd and the two were silent. A little while later, Edmund spoke, "His Majesty has ordered us to remove anything about the other rulers before him. The reason was unknown, but since his enragement, no one dared to bring the topic up." he looked at the prince in confusion, "Why would you want to know about it, Your Highness?"


    "It is nothing. You can take your leave now, Edmund. I will call you if there is something I need." he commanded. The librarian bowed his head and went back to his spot.


    "What were you about to say, Your Highness?" Alec asked, Chance thought he would forgot about it, but he still remembered. "Oh, I am..." he paused, hesitating to tell him. "I am...going back to reading." in the end, he was not able to say it.


    Alec did not answer and let him go back to researching. Chance sat down and sighed as he opened the book, It is all mostly about the King''s partners, children and achievements. He has no need to learn about etiquette since he was taught about it in his school. He had already read about the responsibilities and duties. There was more about Antares that he had not read about yet, but his eyes found its way to another book.


    Star Kingdom Canopus.


    He closed the book that he was reading and grabbed the book that he saw. ''Oh, screw it, I am curious.'' he said in his mind and pushed away the unfinished book to start reading the new one.


    While he was scanning the words and flipping the pages he noticed the book beginning to glow. ''Is it just me?'' he thought and rubbed his eyes. The page suddenly had a text that was not there before.


    I am Fate.


    He gasped internally and glanced at Alec to see if he noticed anything. He closed the book and mixed it among other books on the table. "Alec, can you leave me alone for a moment? I cannot seem to focus." he said as an excuse. "And oh, take Edmund with you outside." he added.


    Chance was sure that the knight was curious, but he did not question him and did as he ordered. The two of them talked from afar and glanced at Chance. For a few seconds, they went outside and shut the door to not let anyone interrupt the prince.


    Seeing that they left, Chance hurriedly grabbed the book, "Fate, finally you came!" he exclaimed, glad to see that he will not go through all the trouble in this century by himself. The glow left the book and became a light, floating spirit.


    "I came by to inform you about my rules." it said.


    "What rules are you talking about?" Chance asked, perplexed.


    "In your stay in this century, there is something you must abide by so that you could get the information that you want. If not, then you will never be able to know how the king died." Fate said, making him all tense.


    ''I hope it will not be hard.'' Chance wished in his mind. "So what is it?"


    "Sooner or later, you will start to have strange dreams. Those dreams are an important scenarios that will happen to Charles." the light stated while Chance stared, listening carefully. "First rule, You must do exactly everything that happened or was shown in the dream."


    ''That is easy, Like a script you need to follow.'' he thought.


    "Second, You must not do anything opposite or against the dream."


    ''Of course. Everything will change and I will not be able to get accurate information about my, I mean, Charles''s death.'' he said in his mind while writing what Fate was saying in a paper.


    "Third, Refrain from trying to change a person''s fate, for it is destined." Fate stated, its tone was different from usual, it was more emphasized. Chance stopped, "Why would I want to change someone''s fate?" he whispered, waiting for Fate to continue its words.


    "For the fourth one, You must not try to get yourself attached to this period." it stated, "It will just be trouble if you decide to stay here." it added, making Chance nod.


    "Just to remind you, if you change a fate and want to stay here, you will still end up dying. And will not be able to return to your own time." Fate said as a warning to Chance. He gulped, ''A dangerous rule.'' he reminded himself and wrote it beside the fourth rule.


    "Lastly," it muttered. "You must find out the reason why you were named as ''Chance''."


    Chance stopped writing and looked at the light.


    "My name?"

 Chapter 11 - Insignificant Son Of The Royal Concubine

    "My name? What do you mean, my name?" Chance asked but as he looked, Fate''s spirit was already gone. ''Why did Fate disappear in a sudden?'' he thought.


    His eyes immediately caught a shadow in his peripheral vision, he turned the direction of a certain book rack that was near his table spot and heard a flipping sound of the pages. ''Who is there?'' he thought as he stood up to check.


    After walking through the halls between the racks, he saw a beautiful man with caramel blonde hair, emerald eyes set on the book. Chance stared at him as the man was focused on reading the words on his mind, with his long lashes fluttering in every blink he makes. His pretty face makes him look like a woman that everybody would fall for.


    Chance was startled as the pretty man met his gaze and noticed him staring. While Chance was waiting for him to talk, he was surprised as the man returned his gaze to the book. ''I-I was ignored?'' he thought.


    ''I never thought that a person could ignore a royalty. Not like the others who would immediately bow and cower.'' That was what he thought as he kept her gaze to the man. ''Is he a librarian like Edmund?''


    He walked to the spot near the pretty guy and pretended to choose books, while secretly taking a glimpse. ''Why is he not asking what I need?'' Normally, a librarian would ask even if that person is not the Crown prince.


    Chance remained in that spot and was still checking out books when the pretty man spoke, "Are you gonna stand there forever? Seriously." the man said and closed the book he was holding out of irritation.


    Chance held back his gasp, ''I-informal? Not only that, with no honorifics?'' He did not answer the question but he was so curious to know why the man is treating a prince that way. ''Just who is this person?'' he thought.


    He heard an audible snort coming from the man, "Right, I forgot that I do not have the rights to talk to you, ''Your Highness''." he said, emphasizing the honorific with an obvious hint of sarcasm.


    His tone triggered a nerve in Chance and turned to him, "Gosh, are you really this rude? Hey, you, pretty man, what are you doing here hiding instead of reading at the table?"


    The man looks taken aback, his expression does not exaggerate shock, but even with a blank face, you could tell that he was surprised as his eyes slightly widened. He stared at him with no answer.


    " Look here, I ordered my knight and the librarian to get out. While you were just here, not giving a damn?" Chance said. Oh, we all know what will happen once he realizes the stuff that he was saying.


    "Since you caught my attention with your beautiful womanly traits, I will let you off just this once. Tell me your name." he said.


    The man, confused, looked at him as if he was seeing a patient who escaped from the mental asylum, unable to believe what he was hearing. "Tell me, Crown Prince. Did the stress from the responsibilities and duties of your role make you insane?" he said, looking at him with furrowed brows.


    ''He knows that I am a Crown Prince but he is treating me like that. I wonder if this also happened to the real Charles.'' he thought.


    "I am asking you to tell your name, not to assume that I am a mental escapee." Chance stated which made the man heave a loud sigh.


    "Did you hit your head and lose your memories? I do not even understand why you are talking to me after disregarding me for years." The man stated with an annoyed tone and glared at Chance with a ''talking to you is displeasing'' kind of look.


    "Just say who you are and we will finish this conversation." Chance repeated. He cannot just continue to guess the people in Charles''s life. He needs to ask to make it easier, then just give them an excuse if ever they get suspicious.


    "I know what you are trying to do." the man smirked and rolled his eyes. "You just want me to say it so I will be reminded to know my place inside the palace." there was something to his tone whenever he spoke to Charles. ''Maybe he and Charles fought a lot.''


    "Fine, I will tell you. I am not ashamed of it and will never be." he stated.


    Before he even spoke, a memory passed through Chance''s head. It was the time where he went around Charles''s room. The gigantic family picture with a golden frame beside his bed. ''Is that why he feels so familiar?'' he said in his mind.


    The family picture where the King is sitting on the throne with the Crown Prince Charles standing behind him. Standing on both sides of the king were two women with their children in front of them. At the front of the right side was Princess Carmila with the Consort behind her. While at the left side seemed to be the concubine with a man in front of him. ''That man is...'' Chance gasped and stared at the pretty man.


    "I am the insignificant son of King Cadell and the Royal Concubine, Melanie. The prince who people deem as ''unimportant''. The one who follows in the shadows of my siblings." he stated with bitterness and emphasis on every word.


    "I am your brother," he looked at Chance sharply as if he was piercing through his eyeballs. "Clayton Howard."


    Chance''s hands that were on the racks, dropped and he froze, not averting his gaze away from Clayton. The person he was talking to was his brother all along. Clayton Howard, who holds the major keys in his future death.


    Clayton''s eyes narrowed as he looked at him full of contempt, "Does it satisfy you when I remind myself that I am not needed?" he said.


    Not knowing what to say, he turned to him and his lips suddenly moved by itself, "Why do you hate me so much?" Chance asked subconsciously. It is probably what the real Charles would have asked to.


    "Hate you?" he repeated with a snort, "I would never dare to hate you, Crown Prince, For I have no rights to do so." he answered sarcastically.


    Clayton was never really the type to snap. Even if he was called bad names, insults, he just remained quiet and did not fight back. He was always calm and sarcastic, but never once fought with anyone as he knows his place.


    It is just that the emotions he held back were buried deep inside him, seeing Charles approach him and talk to him just to make him state what he was made the lock of his resentment open. It triggered him to get mad for asking him to say it even though Charles already knows. But technically now, he does not. Since it was Chance inside Charles''s body.


    He put the book back into the shelf and was about to leave, but Chance unknowingly grabbed Clayton''s arm to pull him into a hug. A natural reaction for Chance whenever someone is upset.


    Clayton''s eyes widened and his heartbeat quickened because of surprise for the sudden hug. Chance embraced him not tight, but enough to comfort him. He caressed Clayton''s back gently, soothing him. ''Warm...'' Clayton thought.


    "I am sorry if you ever feel that way." Chance muttered as he continued to hug Clayton. "S-seriously! What is wrong with you! Did you really hit your head?" he exclaimed, flustered by the sudden change of his brother.


    But Chance did not answer and remained embracing him, "You are not unimportant at all." he muttered, making Clayton unable to speak.


    For a long while, Clayton gave in. He felt weak and collapsed in his embrace. His eyes were still open and could not understand why Charles was treating him that way. He felt his cheeks wet and realized that he was tearing up. ''Why the hell am I crying. Damn it.''


    Maybe because it was the first time someone had hugged him. First time.


    He was taken care of a lot when he was a baby, but when he was at the age where he was able to think, it came to him that no one actually cared for him, for real. At the age of one, he can understand what people say. And all he ever heard was the four words.


    Son of a concubine.


    When Queen Charlotte, Charles''s mother, died, they ended the King-Queen reign. Now he took in a consort as a partner then had a concubine. There was nothing really wrong with being the son of a concubine, but the fact that the Concubine had borne a child first before the Consort, made Lady Caroline look like a joke and they started insulting Lady Melanie for being shameless.


    And the fact that Melanie was a prostitute has spread out.


    He was never praised for his achievements, for it was only the Star and the Sun that received the most attention.


    His siblings.


    He was the moon who followed after the sun, and the light that made the stars brighter.


    He roughly pulled away from Chance''s arms and pushed him, "Stop pretending to care." he said and glared at him. "You do not need to do that, Your Royal Highness." he stated slowly, pushing every word.


    He stormed out of the library, startling Edmund and Alec. "Is that His Highness, Prince Clayton?" Edmund muttered, he knew that Clayton was there but he thought he already left before Prince Charles came. Alec and Edmund looked at each other and headed inside.


    Clayton Howard walked back to his chamber in a fast pace, clenching his fist.'''' ''That is right, you do not need to care. After all, I am just a son of the Royal Concubine."


    Someone who is not important.

 Chapter 12 - Off To The Nearby Star, Kingdom Of Canopus

    Ever since the meeting of the two brothers, Chance has never seen Clayton in the library again.


    Chance closed the last book he asked for and leaned back onto the chair. In the two days that was given to him for preparation, he spent most of his time in the library. His knowledge about the Howards was just basic information about the royal family members, since the history of other generations was concealed.


    He studied about the laws of their kingdom, analysed the map of the palace and read the duties and responsibilities of a Crown Prince.


    The stuff he studied may not be that many, but in those two days, he felt so exhausted because aside from researching, he went over files to sign and invitations to check from aristocrats.


    After work, he will be going through the list that Alec Valorian gave him, The list of people invited to the After Coronation. For preparation, the knight gave him the background of those people, which he reads at night.


    He has just been in Antares for three days, but he felt so exhausted. He thought that being a historical researcher is already hard, never did he know that being a Crown Prince is harder. Not only does his role is like a researcher, he also feels like a CEO who decides and signs for the company.


    ''Oh, Goddess. Can I just go back to my time? I am prepared to be fired.'' he thought, ''No, no. Don''t, it''s a joke.'' he immediately added.


    While leaning on the chair with boredom, he rested his head and looked up on the ceiling. Ever since the first day in the library, there has been a question in his mind. ''Why did Fate leave?'' His brows furrowed as he thought of a possible reason.


    Fate is someone only he can see. So if Fate sensed someone inside the room, why would she need to leave if no one else other than Chance can see her?


    He sighed and closed his eyes, ''I still have a lot of questions, but I guess it will not be answered for now.'' he thought.


    His hands went cold as he remembered that it is the last day of preparation. He and Alec will depart to go to the nearby kingdom.


    The Kingdom of Canopus.


    He slammed his head on the table and closed his eyes. After a while, he raised his head, resting both of his elbows on the top while biting his nails. ''That is a gathering. I''m confident that I know their backgrounds but I still can''t talk easily with others.'' He crossed his arms and tapped each with his fingers, a habit whenever he feels uneasy. ''What if I mess up?''


    "Fate, just where are you when I need you?" he whispered.


    Just as he was about to rest his head over the table, The doors of the library opened. Alec Valorian entered, looking more dashing than usual. His messy chestnut hair has been combed neatly and tucked behind his ears. He is not wearing the normal attire of the head knight, but a ceremonial attire. His attire made his handsome features stand out even more. The wine-colored cape fluttered as it was blown by the wind that came from opening the door.


    He was wearing a white coat with silver and crimson accents, red vest underneath with silver trims. On his left chest was the royal emblem of Antares. In the emblem was a red star, with a letter H in the middle. While on his right chest, is a medal that shows that he is the Royal Head Knight. Without wearing any armor, he keeps the sword in his hand.


    Chance felt his eyes twitch as he stared at the handsome knight, ''Which one of us is the real prince?'' he said in his mind. "You are too..." he muttered.


    Alec looked at him, "Hm?" Chance shook his head, "It''s nothing."


    "It''s time to dress up, Your Highness." the knight said. "We will not leave any longer." Chance immediately stood up and Alec escorted him back to his chamber, leaving Edmund, the librarian, to clean up the mess. ''Sorry, Edmund.'' Chance thought as he got far from the library.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "W-what is this all for?!" The prince exclaimed, dumbfounded by the mannequins in front of him.


    The maids were all lined up, each with different outfits. Chance just sat in the bed, staring at the people inside his room. He turned and glanced at Alec, giving him a help-me look, but the knight just looked away and ignored him. ''Traitor!''


    "What do you mean by ''What is all of this for?!''? THIS is for your look in the After Coronation!'' The lady in the middle said, putting her hands on her waist. ''Goodness, Goddess! You are the Crown Prince of Antares! You need to look great for the new King to see!''


    The lady pulled Chance from the bed and made him stand up. Behind him, the lady put her hands on his head and twisted it to the direction of the clothes. ''Look at it! Look at it!'' she said with excitement.


    Chance, exhausted, took a deep breath. "There''s a lot, what should I wear?" he asked.


    The lady stood in front of him, "I, the great Tailor Linda, have personally chosen these outfits from my new collection! You have to try it all to see what is best for you!" she stated.


    "Of course, anything will look good since I, made it myself! Go on, try it all on!" Linda said. Chance looked around the clothes that were more than a dozen, when he suddenly caught Alec looking at him. ''What?'' he mouthed. The knight took out a pocket watch and showed the time to him.


    Seeing that they are in a hurry, Chance panicked, ''Which one should I go with?'' he asked himself.


    He went over the attires again and his eyes stopped at the right side, further back. A midnight blue coat that goes down to mid-thighs, with gold trims on the laps and sleeves. Under it is a vest of a deep, purple-hued wine colour. Under the vest is a white cravat, with the royal emblem connected to a chain which is hidden in the cravat, sitting on the left lapel of the coat. And at the bottom are the deep blue trousers paired with the black boots.


    "This one." he muttered with certainty as he approached it.


    Tailor Linda clapped her hands in joy, "Great choice!" she exclaimed. She turned to the servants, "Send it all back, except for the one His Highness chose." she ordered and they did as they were told.


    The outfit, Tailor Linda and her remaining three helpers stayed in the room. "Let us help you, Your Highness!" Linda''s helpers said.


    ''Help me change?!'' Chance thought and immediately shook his head. "No need."


    "But¡ª" they were about to say something but Alec blocked their way. "Madame Linda, you can go back with your servants. Dressing him up, I will handle it from here on." he stated.


    Taylor Linda always wants to dress her client up in front of her so she could see if there is anything wrong in the way they wear it. But this time was different. She will let it pass now, but she will still return to fix it. "Fine. I know you just don''t want me to see His Highness''s body." she said and winked at the knight.


    "I will be waiting outside your door, once you put the clothes underneath, I''ll handle the rest!" she stated and left the two alone.


    There was another silence in the room. Chance turned to the knight, "You are gonna dress me up?" he asked.


    Hearing the question, Alec looked at him, "Of course not. That was an excuse since you do not like others to touch your skin." he answered.


    Chance felt his face heating up fron embarrassment, ''How could I ask such a stupid question?'' he thought and secretly slapped himself.


    Alec looked away and stood beside the door while Chance removed his clothes to put on the other attire. When he''s finally done with the trousers until the vest, Linda comes in suddenly knowing that he''s already done changing, without even informing him.


    Linda handled the rest, especially the cravat, which Chance does not know how to wear properly. After fixing the outfit, she also did the Crown Prince''s hair to match the attire.


    Since Linda was well known and has a lot of clients, she left after finishing up with Chance. Alec and Chance''s walking pace was fast as they were in a hurry. While walking, Chance saw Clayton in a balcony. He was sure that Clayton also saw him, but he pretended that he did not.


    Chance wanted to talk to him again, but he could not do it now because they are in a hurry. He sighed and had no choice but to go.


    Walking out of the palace, the carriage awaits for them to go inside. The coach bowed his head and greeted the prince, "Your Highness, shall we go?" he asked.


    Chance glanced at Alec and nodded back to the driver, "Yes, Let us go." he responded.


    Go to meet with the royal family of the star kingdom, Canopus.


    Where he will finally meet his destined one.

 Chapter 13 - Their Fates Have Intertwined

    Chance slightly opened his eyes, half awake. He could feel his surroundings vibrating which made him furrowed his brows, dizzy from the wake caused by the quaking.


    His neck became stiff from putting his head onto the same spot for hours, but he did not move as he was thinking about something. He realized that he was not leaning onto the carriage because it was less harder than before.


    He raised his head, confused then looked up to see that it was the shoulder of the Valorian knight. His eyes widened as he processed the embarrassment for leaning onto his knight, ''Crap! Alec?!'' he said in shock and distanced himself away from him. ''I slept on him!''


    He directed his face at the window to hide his embarrassment. ''But wait, why should I be embarrassed?! Charles wouldn''t be like this!''


    He turned to Alec and squinted his eyes, "Why are you even on this side?" he asked, but the knight doesn''t even seem to be bothered at all."Your head was about to drop to the side, so I caught you and lent my shoulder for you to sleep on." he answered.


    Chance averted his gaze, ''Gosh, I know he is the closest I have but I''m still uncomfortable with him.'' he took a glimpse on the knight''s face but what remains is his blank expression. ''Blank face!''


    "You did not have to do that. Besides, is that even part of your duties?" Chance said while looking at Alec.


    The knight turned to him and stared. Despite the expressionless face, there was a hint of seriousness in his crimson eyes as he says, "If it is for you, then it is my duty."


    Chance does not know how to respond and just stared back at him. The knight''s hand made its way to his white hair then went down on his face. "You are my duty."


    Surprised to hear those words, Chance pushed his hands away with a bit of a force, subconsciously. "Oh, I¡ª" he muttered after realizing what he had done but Alec cut him off, "I forgot that you do not like to be touched, Forgive me." he said and bowed his head before returning back to his seat across Chance.


    There was another awkward silence inside the carriage that went on for minutes. Chance, who was peeking outside the window, took a glance secretly in the corner of his eyes at Alec. The knight was sitting up straight, gazing down at his feet. ''Is this guy really Charles''s best friend? How was he able to put up with this awkwardness?!''


    Alec caught him staring, making him look back outside. Who knows what goes on the knight''s head, It is something no people could tell.


    The light in the sky fades as the sun slowly disappears. Chance could not help but to be in a daze, sunset and dawn were one of his favorite things he loves to look at. The brilliantly red and orange color calms him down as he didn''t like the bright daylight and even the night.


    He liked the scenery, they were going along the sea side path to the kingdom where carriages mostly go through. The glowing circle in the marmalade sky, illuminated a quivering path across the water. The most beautiful thing to witness with his own eyes.


    He snapped back from his daze and when he turned, he could see the Canopus palace from afar. "We are almost near."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Glory to the new king! Glory to the new king!" the people inside the ballroom shouted while raising their glasses.


    The people were loud and the room was filled with cheers and chattering. The noises of their laughter was accompanied by the musicians dancing in the middle. "Your Majesty! It is delightful to see you have taken over the throne you deserve!" the Duke of Canopus greeted with a bow.


    "You know how to use your words well, Duke Jarvis." the king of Canopus smiled and sipped from his glass while eyeing the duke.


    The duke pulled someone and put him in front, "Your Majesty, this is my son, Jasper Cameron." he introduced the man with a chocolate brown hair and is 3 inches taller than Chance. His hazel eyes matched with his hair, he was a mix of handsome and cute and looked like a human chocolate ready to attract people.


    He flashed his charming smile and bowed his head, "Greetings, Your Majesty. I am the son of the duke from the Cameron household." he stated. "I hope for more glory to come to your name, King Leonidas."


    Leonidas just gave him a smile. ''At least this one is true unlike his fake father.'' he thought. "Go on and enjoy the party. You cannot spend the whole celebration in front of me, right?" the king smiled.


    Jasper bowed and walked away as soon as the king said so. The duke was left in front of his majesty and felt something weird in his tone. The king was smiling, but the way he said it felt like he was not liked so he also gave respect and went away.


    The king snorted and sipped from his drink and turned to the man sitting by his side. "I wonder when your son, the crown prince, will come?" Leonidas asked.


    The other king put on his usual serious face, "I believe he will come soon." Despite the serious expression that made him look grumpy, King Leonidas paid no heed since they were used to that face.


    Leonidas smiled and changed the direction of his gaze unto the ladies and gentlemen dancing. There were two thrones inside the ball room, One which is higher, another one was also fancy, but not bigger than Leonidas'' seat. To show that they are both Kings, but one owns the kingdom.


    "I am getting quite tired of waiting, Cadell." he muttered while keeping his smile. "It is a very special day so I hope waiting for him will not waste my time." he added.


    King Cadell rested his cheeks on his fist, with the elbow on the arm of the throne. "The night is still young. As you grow old you will realize you shall have patience. Wait for him."


    ''I am afraid I am not old enough to realize it, old man.'' he thought and rose up from his seat. "I shall take a walk first while your son is not here yet." Leonidas stated and walked away.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance walked around the halls in panic. ''I can''t believe I got lost!'' he screamed in his mind.


    After they arrived at the palace, a servant told them to come in. The last thing he realized, Alec was no longer behind him.


    ''I don''t even know this place. I can''t even remember the way in my palace, let alone here!'' He walked and walked and walked, but the halls and things he keeps seeing look all the same. ''Goddamn palaces!''


    There was a double door at the end of the hall where he thought that was where the ballroom is. But when he opened it, he found his way into the big garden, lit up by the moon and the stars. He liked the middle of daylight and nighttime. He does not like the night for it was a time for research that makes him stay up late. But one thing he liked about night was,


    The stars.


    He heard a fluttering sound of a cape and saw someone looking at the sky. Despite the dark night where he could not see anything clearly, the man''s blonde hair seemed to be glowing by the reflection of the stars and moonlight.


    The man sensed someone in the garden and they looked at each other. Chance felt scared to move, the appearance was nowhere near scary but the aura makes him tense up. The golden eyes of the man shone and he smiled, "Nice to find someone in here besides me. Tell me, what is your name?" he asked.


    "Charles Howard." Chance answered immediately, as if obeying a master''s command.


    The man smiled in amusement, "Charles Howard, I see." the man approached him and gazing down at his face. "You are also a guest at the After Coronation?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    His smile grew even bigger as he stared at him. The man tapped his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "I will be looking forward to seeing you again. Enjoy the party." he said and walked away, leaving Chance dumbfounded.


    ''So mysterious, I wonder who that was.'' Chance thought.


    In amidst of staring at the stars he remembered things that happened to him from the day he came in this century. ''I''m meeting a lot of mysterious people here. The people in Charles''s life.''


    Distracted by the scenery of the night sky, he stayed in the garden sitting, did not bother looking for the ballroom.


    While sitting, he felt a hand on his body that made him jerk. He turned his head and saw a man he could not see. "What do you think you are doing here? You are supposed to be at the ballroom." the man said.


    Chance squinted to see who it was, curious about what he looks like. "I will just stay here for a short while." Chance responded. "Who are you?" he asked.


    Even without seeing his face, he could tell that he was smirking. He heard a mocking snort from him, "Have you forgotten who I was?"


    "Seriously, who are you?" Chance repeated.


    The man held him at both sides of his waist and carried him, making Chance rise up from his seat. The man supported Chance with both hands on his back, making the two of them one inch away from each other.


    With their faces so close, they stared at each other. The light of the sky reflected on the man''s face, revealing who it was.


    It felt as if time had stopped.


    Once again, their fate has intertwined.

 Chapter 14 - A Glimpse Of The Midnight Sky

    The leaves of the trees rustled, hearing it go with the blowing sound of the wind. In the moment where Chance felt like time had stopped for him, all he could do was to stare at the face of the man that was holding him.


    There was an inexplicable sadness inside of him, his heart felt as if it was slowly being crushed. In between joy and sorrow, his chest was in pain. A piercing pain. "Are you okay? Is there something wrong?" the man asked.


    There was water forming in his sapphire eyes, like it was drained from the eyes'' color. A drop of tear fell and rolled down his cheek, until it was followed by another drop and another, realizing that he was already crying and he could not stop it. He did not blink and continued staring at the man with shiny hair with a blend of black and blue tones.


    It was as though he was staring at a midnight sky.


    The man has a visible confusion plastered on his face. His brows furrowed with worry and curiosity. "Why are you cr¡ª"


    The man was taken off guard when Chance suddenly lunged forward and pressed his lips to his. With slightly widened eyes, he looked at Chance who was claiming his lips with a face that is stained with dry tears. Moving his mouth in sync with his, the hands that were put gently in Chance''s back moved, embracing him to another pull, deepening the kiss.


    Liking the lips he was feeling, Chance opened his eyes and saw the man. He gasped, surprised, causing him to bite the man''s lips. The man grunted, pulling away from the kiss and Chance pushed him away with force with widened eyes. "That hurts! What is wrong with you?" the man asked while touching his own lips that bled a little from the bite.


    Chance panting, chased his breath while covering his mouth. "You¡ª"


    The man stopped him from talking by raising his hand, "I see, so you are one of the type where you kiss people then put the blame on them." he said and gave a sarcastic sigh then went to sit down in a casual manner on the bench of the garden.


    "No! That is not it! I just..." he denied but couldn''t think of an excuse. ''Why did I even do that?'' he asked, he wanted to smack himself for such a thing he had done.


    "Just felt like kissing?" the man continued his words and smirked. "Next time you want to kiss again, tell me so I will not be surprised." he said. His expression was obvious that he was teasing Chance.


    Chance''s face was flushed with red and he could feel his cheeks heating up, "It is not like there will be next time!" he exclaimed which made the man laugh.


    "I thought you did that because you missed what happened that night."


    Chance paused and turned to him, "What do you mean?" The man looked back at him and gave out a snort, "I know you are mad about it, but isn''t it mean to pretend nothing happened?"


    Chance did not respond and his confusion grew more, ''But I really don''t know!'' he shouted inside but he could not tell it to him. "Oh, that. I remember haha." he lied.


    The man squinted at him which made Chance sweat a little. The man grabbed his hands and pulled him to a seat beside him. As Chance dropped down to the bench, the man went closed to him, "Are you sure you remember?" he asked gazing down at his lips.


    Chance gulped, ''D-did something really happen between him and Charles?'' he thought. Just trying to imagine it makes his face heat up again, he pushed the man that was trying to get close to him, "Don''t make me say it, It is embarrassing." he said and looked away to the side, his face with a hint of pink.


    The man stared at him and chuckled at his cute expression, "Seems like you remember."


    Chance felt his heart beating fast and was nervous, ''So I was right! They really d-did it!'' he thought. He secretly touched himself, ''Wait, I am in Charles''s body, that means...'' he couldn''t continue what he was thinking and covered his face with his two palms due to embarrassment.


    "But you know, if it were you, you would have punched me the moment I asked you about that night." the man stated and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    Chance tensed up, that was right. He never really knew Charles. He never really knew what he was like before he came to his body. That was the hardest part.


    Chance looked at his hand then back at the man''s face, he formed his fist into a ball then raised it in front of the man. The man stared at him while holding back his smile as he watched Chance contemplate about hitting him. ''So funny.'' he thought.


    When Chance finally built up the will to hit him, he gave a lot of his force and punched him but the man caught his hand which made him surprised. They both lost balance due to the force and fell over from the bench.


    They both grunted in pain from the fall. The man fell flat on his back while Chance did not get that hurt as he was on top of him, making him a shield. "Are you okay?" Chance muttered as he slightly came up from lying down.


    The man laughed while on the ground, "I did not know you wanted to be on top. I will make sure to remember." he said. Chance paused and the blood rushed up to his face, realizing what he meant.


    He hit him on the chest and moved away from the top of the man, sat down on the ground beside him while the man was still lying down looking at him.


    For a few minutes where they stayed still, Chance was getting uneasy by the man''s piercing stare, "What?" Chance asked.


    He smiled, "Want to kiss again?" he suggested with a teasing smile. Chance frowned after hearing the question and ignored him.


    He also lied down on the ground, gazing at the starry sky beside the man. Chance''s mouth agape as he saw a quick glimpse of a wishing star in the starry sky. He immediately closed his eyes and wished that all would go well in his mission.


    "Amazing."


    Chance opened his eyes after hearing the mutter of the man. "The star?"


    "The kiss."


    Chance sat back up and kicked him, "Stop repeating that!" he exclaimed, making the man laugh. "But it is the truth, I could not help it."


    His brows furrowed, "Do you normally just kiss back someone like that? You could have just stopped me." he asked.


    "Then why did you kiss me?" he questioned back.


    "I''m the one asking here."


    He sighed, "Of course not. Do I look like I would kiss back anyone who kisses me? Seriously." he answered.


    ''You do look like someone who''d do that.'' Chance thought.


    He stared down at the man, "Then why did you respond to my kiss?" he asked with a serious tone.


    The man who was staring at the sky turned his gaze towards him, with the enchanting amber eyes that could swallow him all. "Because I feel that I would regret it if I did not kiss you now."


    He felt his heart ache again, his mood dropped low and his eyes sting. He does not understand why he feels such sorrow just by being with him, it was as though he wanted to embrace him everytime he looked at the man.


    The same pain and agony he went through when he sees the guy at the caf¨¦. The same sad feeling that he was having a hard time to handle as the tears kept flowing with no reason. But this time, it was much more painful.


    "But why are you asking as if it is the first time I kissed you? I did so last ni¡ª" Chance landed another light hit on his arm. This time there was no embarrassment or anger.


    The hit was just to stop him from making a joke, because he could not take funny things with the overflowing sorrow inside him.


    The man finally stood up and looked at him. Seeing the same expression he saw earlier, he subconsciously pulled him in an embrace. "I do not know why you are in such sorrow, but please do not cry anymore." he said while caressing Chance''s back.


    Still embracing Chance, he stood up slowly. He pushed him gently and his hands went up to his face, "I do not know why you are acting differently, but I like it." he joked. "Especially, the kiss." he added as another teasing remark for him


    "I told you to stop saying that!" Chance exclaimed and smiled because he was in the middle of tearing up.


    "Caliber! Come here!" a voice shouted from a distance behind the doors of the garden.


    "Ugh, what a bother." the man muttered. He looked back at Chance and flashed a cheeky smile, "See you again, Crown Prince." he said and removed his hands on him.


    The man walked away and disappeared, he was left alone there in the garden in between happy and sad. ''So his name was Caliber.''


    He stared at the starry sky again. This was the first time he had liked the night. He sat down and gazed on the stars. ''I guess I have to wait for another midnight sky.''


    But the only midnight sky that he will probably like is the man who had left him under this night.


    But at least he had caught a glimpse of him.


    A glimpse of the midnight sky.

 Chapter 15 - The White Panther Of Antares

    "What are you doing here?"


    Chance turned his head to the voice behind him and saw the white clad knight with a furrowed brow and sweat breaking in the side of his forehead, "Alec." he muttered.


    The knight sighed in relief and wiped the bits of sweat with the back of his hand. "How could you suddenly get lost?" Alec asked. Chance rubbed the back of his neck, "I was just going straight but before I knew it, you were gone." he answered.


    "Sorry, Your Highness. Someone pulled me to talk, thinking that I was a noble." he said. Chance laughed silently, ''Anyone would think so.'' he thought.


    "It was only for a minute, but when I looked, you disappeared. Can you not at least look behind you?" he added and Chance smiled, "I was careless, I know. Next time, I will be more aware." he said.


    Alec did not say anything and observed his master from feet and up to his face. He took out the handkerchief from inside his coat and knelt on the ground on one knee. ''Ugh, he looks like he is about to propose.'' Chance joked.


    Alec brushed off the dirt on his clothes starting from the legs while Chance was sitting on the bench. "Oh, I lied down on the ground." Chance stated to explain where the dirt came from. "As I can see." the knight said in return which made him quiet. ''Right, pretty obvious.'' Chance thought and wanted to facepalm but Alec slightly stood up from kneeling.


    The knight put one hand on his back and gently pulled him to his chest so he could see his back clearly to brush off the dirt on his coat. Chance felt awkward to be in between the knight''s arms but his mind went blank and all he could think of was one thing.


    The way the man pulls him to an embrace.


    Chance closed his eyes tight and slapped his inner self, ''Stop thinking about him, he is just one of the clouds that passed by.'' he said to himself. Even though he said that, the memory could not disappear. It was on his mind the whole time Alec was cleaning the dirt.


    As the knight finished, he removed his hands and Chance sat back up straight again. Alec''s gaze fell on his face and he narrowed his eyes, "Your Highness," he called out.


    Chance raised his brows as he looked up to him, "Hmm?"


    "Did you cry?" he asked with a darkened face.


    Chance paused and was not able to answer him immediately but then he smiled, "Not really." he responded.


    "Why did you cry? Who made you be in such a state?" the knight continued to ask despite hearing his master''s reply. He was not convinced at all since the stain of tears was still obvious under his eyes and cheeks. "Who?" he asked again and Chance noticed him gripping on his sword tight.


    He returned his gaze unto the face of the knight, "What will happen if I tell you?"


    He pulled the sword slightly from the scabbard using his thumb, "Then I shall find that person and slay him." he said with no hesitation. Chance him on the head lightly with the pommel of his sword, "Get that violent thought out of your head, you frightening creature." Chance stated with a chuckle but the knight stared at him for what he said.


    Chance felt anxious as he could not decipher the expression that came upon his knight''s face, ''Did I say something wrong?'' he thought. He decided to continue talking to move on from the silence, "Anyways, I did not cry. So let us go to the ballroom." Chance said and started to walk towards the door he went from.


    Alec did not utter a word and just followed him. He coped up with his master''s pace and walked beside him, not daring to go ahead of him. Chance glance at him from time to time to check if he was still beside him so he will not get lost again. Alec guided him until they finally reached the two large doors of the gathering room.


    "We are here, Your Highness." Alec stated and Chance nodded at him, "Let us enter, then." he ordered. The knight nodded as to show that he had understood.


    He knocked at the door two times before saying, "The Crown Prince of Antares has arrived." he stated, not loud for everyone to hear because of the music that is playing in the celebration. The two men that was guarding the door from inside heard it clear and the two of them glanced at each other.


    They nodded at each other and thumped their spears to the ground, getting everyone''s attention. The musicians stopped playing as the people inside paused from dancing.


    "Presenting, the Crown Prince of Antares!" The two guards yelled, the moment they have stated that the crown prince has come, loud whispers traveled around the room like insects buzzing, as though they do not even care for the royalties to hear their gossips.


    The guards grabbed the handles of both doors at the same time and opened it wide, revealing the prince and the knight standing there, "His Royal Highness, Prince Charles has arrived." they stated and knelt down, raising their hands high while bowing as a respect.


    The nobles inside watch the crown prince walk his way inside the ballroom. "What a handsome prince." some ladies whispered.


    "I say, he is very different from usual." a voice of a man muttered making other ladies glance at him, "Why do you say so?" they asked in curiosity.


    "Oh, you ladies would not understand. I have met him before, it was very intimidating." the voice responded, came with a sigh. "Was he scary?"


    "Not scary at all." the ladies hit him with their fans, "Will you please stop talking that way? It is very difficult to understand your words!" one of the ladies complained in a loud whisper.


    Chance could hear them loud and clear, although a bit irritated by being the subject of their gossip, he could not help but to want to hear more of what the man was going to say about Charles. He thought maybe he could have a clue as to what Charles was like.


    Before the group could continue with their gossips, a loud clearing of the throat was heard. Chance looked straight and saw the Royal Head Butler, Nicholas Wright across him. "You have finally arrived, Your Highness. Your father, His Majesty, was waiting for you so long." he stated.


    Behind him is three stairs to the stage where the two thrones sit. The throne of the King of Canopus was empty, figuring that the subject of the celebration was nowhere inside the room. Chance glanced at the other throne and he felt as though his heart dropped out of nervousness as he see an old man sitting on it.


    There was a majestic aura lurking around the man. His hair and eyes look strikingly similar as to what Chance or rather Charles looks like. The long white hair with curly ends, wearing a robe of a royal purple color. He gave out the frightening vibes of a white panther with blue eyes.


    The King looked at the people inside and glared, "Do you people not have respect?" he roared, not exactly a yell but they could feel the threat in his tone.


    The people invited to the celebration were all from wealthy families and they know well what could happen if they dare enrage the Canopus king.


    They looked at each other, still whispering, after a few seconds they all bowed, "Blessings from the Goddess! Welcome, Your Highness, the Crown Prince." they all greeted.


    Chance smiled slightly, "You may all raise your heads." he ordered. They did as he ordered and celebration resumed. Starting a bit awkward from what just happened but they all got carried away and had fun as if nothing happened.


    Chance bowed in front of the king to give his respect, "Forgive me for making you wait, Your Majesty." he said.


    The Royal Butler turned, hearing the last two words while Alec just blankly stared since he was used to Charles''s sudden change. "When did you last call me with such honorifics?" the King stated with a serious face.


    Chance gulped, realizing that he was wrong. Seems like Charles did not call his father his majesty. "I apologise, Father. I just thought maybe I should call you with honor here as there are many people." he immediately said as an escape to his mistake.


    "I do not care what these lowly people would think. My great son shall call me Father as he wishes." he said.


    His serious, grumpy look disappeared as he gave his son a smile, "I heard you left the palace for so long, mind you share what happened with your travel?" he asked.


    He went cold as he did not know how to answer his question. He never really got to know the reason why Charles was staying at the inn and why he was out for days.


    He heard footsteps and saw Alec standing by his side. He bowed, "May I speak, Your Majesty?" he asked for permission.


    The King stared at him for a while and then waved his hand, "Speak." he ordered.


    "We had set out for..."


    Chance listened to them talk but as they speak it was as if he could not understand what they were saying anymore as the words wouldn''t come to his head. He lost focus as his eyes caught sight of someone he had just met.


    "The midnight sky sure came early." Chance whispered and his heartbeat quickened as the man also met his gaze.


    Caliber who was near, smiled and walked towards him. It felt slow and he could hear every step he made. Caliber stopped in front of him and stared down at his face. "I did not think we would meet again so fast, Crown Prince." he said and smiled.


    Chance looked up to his face and remembered what happened earlier at the garden. He smiled and nodded,


    "So did I."

 Chapter 16 - The Order Of The King Cannot Be Defied

    "Then did you catch those fools?" the King asked with narrowed eyes and Alec Valorian nodded in response,"We have succeeded in luring them in the dead end of the alley. Turns out they were going in and out of the palace to report at the brothel where they gather for their meetings." he stated.


    The king had his finger on his chin looking amused, "Brothel? What a strange place for a rendezvous."


    "The owner of the brothel was the person they are reporting to. After we searched the place, we found out that it was the brothel where the Royal Concubine was from." Alec added which made the king''s amused expression turn to grimace.


    "That bitch must have been the one sending those traitors to report to him." the king stated. He turned to Alec, "Find out if that brothel owner is threatening her to leak information about the insides of the Antares Palace. Strengthen the security, I do not wish to be killed in my sleep." he commanded.


    King Cadell caught a glimpse of his son staring at afar. Curious to see what he was looking at, the king did not avert his gaze and continued to stare at him. While his gaze was on the prince, he resumed asking questions, "Then why did you two take so long outside?"


    Alec secretly glanced at the direction of his eyes and saw him looking at Chance who was facing the opposite direction to the king, "His Highness saw someone following us, we thought it would be better to catch that person instead of letting him go without knowing its purpose." he answered. ''Your Highness, face the king!'' that was what he wanted to shout to him but yelling in front of the king would be rude.


    "I see, then did you catch that person?" the king asked, looking at Chance with a serious face as a man approaches him.


    Alec with his blank face was worried about the crown prince, the king was still staring at his son in the entire conversation. "We saw the person go inside the inn, we waited in there but when we checked there was no one like that in all rooms. Strange as it is, we decided to stay for a night then go back to the palace the next day." he answered.


    In the corner of the knight''s eyes, he saw a man stop in front of Chance. He immediately looked at the king to see his reaction but King Cadell was resting his cheeks at his closed fist.


    "But," the knight paused when he saw the man''s hand was about to caress his master''s face, he blocked the man and put his hands on Chance''s arm to make him face the king, "Do not worry, we will find that person and do everything to ensure Your Majesty''s safety."


    "It is not me you should worry about that person. Knowing that the person was following my son, do your best to protect him." the king said and since Chance was finally facing him, he felt chills as he met the king''s intimidating stare.


    Awkward, Chance smiled trying to ignore the sweat that was breaking by the side of his face, "That is right. Having Alec as my knight, why is there such need to worry, Father?" he said and glanced at Alec.


    The king did not say anything further and just nodded as a response. He removed his stare at Chance and moved it to the man behind him, "You resemble the young ruler a lot, Caliber, I assume?" Cadell said.


    The man walked in front of him and gave a deep bow, "Yes, that is correct, Your Majesty. Caliber is my name." he raised his head and glanced at Chance with a smile.


    "Valorian," the king called out, "How is it going with the hunt?" he asked while not even removing his gaze at Caliber.


    The knight hesitated but had no choice but to answer, "There was a secret male prostitution business in the Geminga area, Your Majesty, we have raided the salon and captured everyone found in there." he responded and his words made Chance turn.


    ''Male prostitutes in a salon? Like a gay bar?'' he thought. Hearing the word ''capture'' made him go cold, ''Don''t tell me...'' Chance turned his head to the king in an abrupt manner but tried his best to conceal the fright on his face.


    "Good." the king muttered. The elbow that he rested was put down and he straightened both his hands while resting it on the arm of the throne, "Kill them." he commanded with no hesitation.


    Chance felt his knees weaken and he trembled, his aura made him scared, the way his father said was casual as if it was normal. He commanded that kind of thing with no remorse, wearing a serious expression with an empty look in his cold blue eyes.


    "Father¡ª!"


    He did not realize that he yelled out in disagreement. He immediately shut his mouth as they looked at him. "What kind of reaction is that, Charles?" the king asked while squinting.


    He did not know what to say for he only exclaimed that subconsciously. He could only look down at his feet, "No, Father. Sorry for such impudence." he said. He gripped his scabbard tight and was gritting his teeth, holding himself back to not say anything bad.


    Caliber looked at the prince who was clenching his fist. ''The mad Charles is back.'' he laughed in his mind. He turned serious as he see him trembling, ''This jerk of a king is doing it on purpose.'' Since Chance was just beside him, he secretly put his hand on his back and caressed it to calm him.


    Chance flinched as he felt a touch and glanced at Caliber. The king suddenly thought of an idea, "No, do not kill them."


    Surprised, They looked at him with disbelief. Chance who were uneasy sighed of relief by the change of command. Caliber raised an eyebrow and looked at Cadell in confusion, ''Why the sudden change? Could he have realized how his son feels?'' he thought. He smiled, ''I guess the king really adores his son. No wonder he chose him to be crowned.''


    Alec felt uneasy, the king was never the type to undo his command,so why did he change his mind? "Charles will be celebrating his birthday officially as the Crown Prince if I recall?" the king asked Nicholas and the latter nodded, "That is right, Your Majesty." he responded.


    The king smiled but only for a few seconds to uphold his ''serious'' grumpy image, "Perfect, then invite those men in the celebration." he stated, making Nicholas furrow his brows and even Alec, whose face was always blank.


    Caliber let out a snort to see the king''s hypocrisy but he smiled knowing that he was doing it for his son, ''What a kind father, even letting them in the celebration where only the richest could go in.'' he thought and he grinned seeing Chance calmed down and has a face of relief.


    "Your Majesty, the celebration cannot possibly be attended by just someone. What would the other nobility say if they knew you invited someone over, not only that, but the men who violated Your Majesty''s law!" Nicholas opposed the idea but the king had ignored him.


    He looked at his son and smiled sweetly, Charles, who was liking his decision smiled back. King Cadell turned his gaze to the knight who remained silent. "What do you think, Valorian?" he asked.


    The knight did not meet his eyes and maintained his gaze to the ground, "What I think does not matter, Your Majesty. Only yours shall and it shall be obeyed." he answered and stayed between the middle.


    Satisfied by his answer, the king clapped his hand once, "Great. Invite them to the celebration and they shall be our special guests." he said and the Royal Butler did not say anything in disagreement anymore for the decision of the king is absolute.


    Chance looked at Caliber before facing the king with a smile, "Thank¡ª"


    "Kill them there."


    Chance froze as he heard his father''s words. Caliber who was actually about to give bits of respect to the king turned serious and his smile faded. Chance looked at the king with a mixed expression, "Wh-what d..." he could not continue his words and felt a gush of mixed emotions. ''Why...?'' he thought, could not dare to blink because if he does, a tear will probably drop.


    "Is it not a great idea? Call them to the celebration and commence the death punishment. It will be quite a show for the others." the king stated jokingly but was serious.


    Caliber''s face was blank as he glanced at Charles. His expression was dark, obviously not liking what he was witnessing.


    "Since you seem to adore those filthy men, it will be a privilege for them to die at a royal celebration, is it not?" he added.


    Chance''s breathing was getting heavier and he could hear a thin loud sound in his ear, about to lose his hearing.


    "Did you hear me, Valorian? Kill them as brutally as your fellow knights can." the king repeated, but Alec did not answer as he was looking at his master.


    The King once again stared at his son, ''Do not even think about going that way.'' he thought then turned to look at Caliber.


    Caliber was a fool to have thought that the king would have a change of heart. He was a fool to forget that the king does not like the type of people who in Chance''s time, they call as ''gay''.


    It was one of the laws of Antares.


    If someone was caught having a relationship with their same sex, they shall be beheaded or sometimes, their death depends on what the king wants.


    It was terrible. So terrible.


    But no one can defy the order of the king.

 Chapter 17 - Love Starts With Misunderstandings

    Chance was in a daze as he thought about how Charles died. ''He had a male lover, does it mean that he was also punished for being gay?'' he shook his head, ''That is not possible since King Chrollo was already dead when Charles became the king.''


    He looked at the king who seemed to be satisfied by his reaction and he felt sick just by looking at his father. He tried hard not to meet his stare but as he looked away from the king, he saw Caliber''s darkening expression. "Are you...okay?" he asked in a whisper.


    Caliber snapped out and his darkened face vanished when Chance called him. He just shook his head saying that it was nothing and smiled.


    "Where is that newly crowned king, Leonidas?" Cadell asked, facing Caliber. He gave out a slight smile, "I had passed by His Majesty on my way to the garden," he said and he saw Chance flinch, probably remembering what happened. "His Majesty has gone to his chamber to rest." Caliber continued.


    "I remember I told him to be patient. What a cocky, insolent new ruler he is." the king uttered with a sneer.


    "Please do know that you are in our kingdom, talking about our king like that is unseemly. Be careful." Caliber responded, he tried to hide the contempt in his tone but his words sounded like he was threatening them.


    A sound of a sword that was drawn from the sheath was heard and they turned to see the knight beside King Cadell that was pointing his sword to Caliber, "You dare call His Majesty, King Cadell, unseemly?!"


    "It was your side that called our king, cocky and insolent first." Caliber said in return, not guilty about his threat. The knight gritted his teeth and lunged forward but by making only one step, he was surrounded by other knights from Canopus.


    "Eeek¡ª!" The hot-headed knight dropped his sword and the color of his face was drained from the fright of the multiple swords surrounding him. Caliber and the King looked as though they were in a fierce staring contest, the king was glaring at him while Caliber was smiling but obviously a fake one as he was giving off an aura of hostility.


    "Forgive us, it is true that we were the ones who started it. I hope that the two kingdoms would not fight because of words, especially on a royal occasion." Nicholas chimed, giving a slight bow. One should not be apologizing for it will be as though admitting to the mistake of a king. Cadell ignored it, since Nicholas was one of the people he would not argue with, for he knows that everything the butler does is for the best.


    Caliber raised his hand then put it down, gesturing to get their swords away from the knight of another kingdom. "Thank you for your generosity, Your Highness." Nicholas said.


    Chance raised his head with widened eyes, ''Your Highness?!''


    The King stood up from the throne without looking away from the eyes of the prince of Canopus, "I will be sure that the Captain will set a punishment for his fellow knight." he looked at Alec from the corner of his eyes while still facing the direction of the prince, "Is that right, Valorian?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." the Valorian knight responded then glanced over the other knight who resembled a ghost with tears forming in his eyes, knowing what will happen to him. "Come with me," he said to the knight but the man was glued to the floor, not able to move. Alec grabbed the cloth close to his nape and dragged him to the door, exiting the ballroom until he was finally able to walk.


    There was a heavy aura surrounding the four catching the attention of the others inside the room. Some of them are whispering and gossiping about the tension among the royals, but some remain silent, scared of the consequences of making a rumor.


    "I am also tired so I will get going now. I believe we shall meet again tomorrow upon our leave." the King stated as he looked at the Canopus prince one last time. Making his way out he glanced at his son, "We shall talk about your tardiness for making us wait, tomorrow." he stated in an icy tone and walked away. The butler, Nicholas, gave him a bow and followed after the king.


    The doors were opened as they saw the King about to leave, all of them paused from what they were doing and bowed, "Have a good night''s sleep, Your Majesty."


    The King of Canopus, who was actually watching from a distance smiled in amusement, "What a good show that was." he smirked and took a sip from his wine. ''That old man dared to make a commotion in my party, with my brother?'' he put down his glass on the tray from the waiter passing by. ''What should I do?'' he thought and smiled as he thought of something that will amuse him even more.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Caliber stopped and watched the prince of Antares who was deep in thoughts, standing alone on the terrace. He snorted and smiled as he remembered what the prince did to him in the garden.


    He walked until he reached the terrace and joined Chance, resting his elbows backward in the top rail. In contrast, Chance was resting both his elbows, facing the little buildings outside the palace, resting his chin on his hands with palms on his cheeks.


    "I wonder what you are thinking right now, Crown Prince." Caliber muttered while observing his face.


    "What I am having inside my head does not concern you, Your Highness." Chance responded, did not even turn his head to look at him. Caliber let out a snort, hearing the way the Crown Prince called him.


    "Why are you even here?" Caliber asked, "Same question." Chance said with no life in his voice. ''I am the one asking.'' Caliber wanted to say the exact words Chance had said in return but he did not say it.


    "I am also here to drown myself in thoughts." he responded which made Chance finally interested, "What are you going to think about?" he asked in curiosity, ''I shouldn''t have asked such a personal question, since when was I interested in other''s thoughts?'' Chance said in his mind.


    "I am thinking about your kiss." Caliber responded and flashed a cheeky smile.


    Chance''s interest disappeared and returned his gaze outside, ''I was a fool to ask.'' he thought. Caliber laughed at his reaction and twisted in his position, also looking outside.


    "Why are you in low spirits? Is it because of your father''s command?" he could not help but ask.


    Caliber really wanted to know what made Chance upset, even though he had no idea of the real reason, his mood darkened earlier just at the sight of Chance''s expression. ''You weird prince, I almost started a war with a king when I do not even know why you were upset.'' he thought as he waited for the Crown Prince''s reply, he paused, thinking about the words he said in his mind, ''Wait, maybe I am the weird one.''


    "I am just upset with how he views the sexuality of people. It makes me sick." he said while looking down, sadly.


    Caliber moved a bit closer to Chance, putting a hand over his back to comfort him. "Your kingdom has done that for years, yet why did you only feel upset now?"


    Chance stared into emptiness, ''I wonder how Charles thought about it. Seeing how he witnessed their deaths for years.''


    His question was ignored so he remained silent as he continued to caress his back. He suddenly remembered how the two of them met and had a quarrel, he would never have thought that he had a soft and weak side of him.


    "Cute." Caliber whispered and was surprised to realize he said it instead of saying it in his mind. Good thing that Chance did not hear.


    "You know, I am still curious about why you kissed me. Is it not weird? We had a fight then suddenly you cried and kissed me." he said which made Chance flinch.


    ''Why would you suddenly bring up that embarrassing topic?'' Chance thought, holding himself back to not get flustered.


    "Fine, I will not ask why you kissed me, but can you not at least say the reason you cried?" he asked again, making Chance quiet.


    A minute has passed and there was still no response. Caliber was about to give up the question but Chance turned his head to his direction.


    "I feel sad when I am with you."


    Caliber stopped caressing his back and stared at him, "Why would you be sad? I did not do anything." he said.


    Chance gave out a sad smile, "I know. It is just that, my heart aches whenever I see you. I cannot explain it."


    Hearing him say those words made Caliber assume the reason. He smirked which made Chance confused, ''Why the hell is this guy smirking?''


    "You are upset about how your father hates men who love men, is it because you are in the same situation?" Caliber asked.


    Chance blinked. ''What?''


    "You like someone of the same sex and could not bring yourself to tell your father, that is why you are in low spirits." he added.


    Chance dumbfounded, blinked again, could not believe what he was hearing. "What??"


    "Crown Prince," Caliber called out, "You like me."


    He felt as if he had gone deaf and when his words finally processed in his mind he looked at him in incredulity, ''What the fuck?''


    His grin widened as he approached him, Chance was stepping backwards to avoid Caliber but he got himself trapped in the corner of the rail.


    The Canopus prince put both hands in his sides to prevent him from getting away. "Should we check if I am correct?" he asked.


    Before Chance could even react and reply, he felt the prince''s lips planted in his mouth, even leaning to deepen the kiss, supporting Chance''s head with his other hand.


    Chance who was getting carried away by his kisses was shocked to realize that he was kissing the man again for the second time.


    His words were misunderstood by the Canopus Prince, thinking that it was a confession of his love. But then again, in the romance novels he had read, it all started with a misunderstanding.


    ''Misunderstanding, my ass! Caliber, you kissing maniac!!!''

 Chapter 18 - The Right Way Is The RIGHT Way, Or So He Thought

    "This way, Your Highness."


    Chance could not focus and just let his feet follow the servant that was escorting him to his room. Breaking from the daze, he smacked himself multiple times when the servant was not looking. ''Aaaaaa!!!'' he screamed while closing his eyes, palms on his cheek as it heats up from remembering what happened on the terrace.


    "Since you are a special guest, Crown Prince, you are to stay in this wing of the palace. This is where..."


    ''That man is insane, I swear!'' he thought, ignoring what the servant was saying. His shyness towards Caliber disappeared and he could curse him all day. He was covering his face while walking, out of shame. As he put down his hands, his fingers slowly traced down his cheek until it went over his lips.


    Strangely, he could still feel Caliber''s lips on his.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance roughly pushed him away, he immediately touched his lips and glared at Caliber. "Stop it! You misund¡ª"


    Chance could not continue his words as their face was an inch away. He wanted to say more and complain but he was frozen, unable to take his gaze away from his turquoise eyes. "Why are you complaining when you like it?" he whispered with a smirk, they are so close that his neck was tickled when he whispered.


    Chance turned his head to the side, avoiding the face of the prince that was about to touch his own. "I do not." he denied. The Canopus prince laughed, despite his response, he was flushed red. "Next time you lie, do not be too obvious." he stated and smiled.


    "Look, I really do not like it!" the Crown prince insisted but Caliber was not convinced, "Say it to my face." he said. He is having fun watching Chance''s reactions. He did not understand why he had gotten mad earlier when they were in front of the King of Antares, but now that he is with Chance, he felt as though the unpleasant feeling had vanished. ''What kind of sorcery is this, Your Highness?'' he joked in his mind.


    Chance knew that he would not believe him no matter how he denies it since he does not even try to listen to what he was going to say that would clear up the misunderstanding. He abruptly turned his head, "I will say it again, You are misunders¡ª"


    At the turn of his head, he forgot that Caliber was leaning so their noses brushed together startling the two of them. ''Seriously, Can I not finish my sentences?'' Chance thought and closed his eyes, embarrassed about the position that they are in.


    The surprise in Caliber''s face faded and he was no longer startled. Instead of leaning backwards, he gave out a smirk, obviously pleased by the situation. He leaned towards Chance even more, his left hand was on his lower back, pulling him closer. "It is your fault for making me addicted."


    Chance stayed still and Caliber tilted his head slowly, capturing him in another kiss. Chance was peeking, slightly opening his eyes to check if there was somebody near them. He was nervous to be seen, especially if it was one of the servants or nobles from Antares.


    Caliber who was still not pulling away from the kiss, sensed his worry. He brushed Chance''s cheeks until his hand went to the back of his head, caressing his hair. Chance felt good and was about to put his hands to Caliber''s shoulders but he heard a voice from afar, calling him.


    "Your Highness! Crown Prince!" yelled a voice behind the doors that leads to the terrace, where they are at.


    Chance pulled away and looked at the door. He then looked at Caliber with an expression that the Canopus prince could not decode. He looked away and returned to the ballroom to look for the person calling him.


    Leaving Caliber in a daze on the terrace.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    ''Was I mad?! I should have complained and yelled for what he did. How could I leave with a dismayed look like I was hoping for more?'' he thought and slapped himself with both hands. ''I cannot believe I kissed a man I just met twice!''


    "Only two rooms are in this wing so you can be reassured that it is big and will be to your satisfaction. So your room is on the left while the right is..."


    Chance raised his hand at the level of his chest with a closed fist, he have decided with all his will. ''I cannot meet him again, Ever!''


    "Your Highness, do you understand?"


    Chance turned his head to the escort, blankly. "What?"


    The servant smiled, "Did you hear the things I said, Your Highness? This is where your chamber is located." he repeated.


    Ashamed of the fact that he was not listening, he just nodded his head to not bother him to explain more. "Then I will get going now, Your Highness." the escort said and bowed, "A pleasant night, Crown Prince." he added and left.


    Current situation: Stuck


    He was standing in the middle of the hall, between two doors. "Crap, which one?"


    ''Chance Howard, why did you not listen!'' he thought. He got too carried away, thinking about Caliber Stein to the point where he just walked straight following the servant with a blocked ears.


    He took a deep breath and sighed, there was only one option for him. ''Go with my guts and guess!'' he said and continuously switched his gaze from left to right. ''Eeny, Meeny, Min¡ª Whatever, that won''t work.'' he thought and crossed his arms.


    He then faced the door on the right, deciding to enter it based on his silly thought: "The right way is the RIGHT way!"


    He grabbed the doorknob and twisted it open. He went inside and his mouth agape as his eyes wandered around the fancy room. Just like other royal rooms, the furniture and stuff were made of gold. He loved his chamber at the Antares more but he cannot help but to be amazed by the room mix of black, gold and cream.


    ''Not really my choice of color but this one is also great.'' he thought. He knows that he is a Crown Prince of another country, but is it necessary to give him a room this big and king-like when he is just going to stay for a night?


    The first thing his mind ordered him to do is to go straight to bed. He flopped down flat on his back and sighed. ''I am always so tired in this world.'' he thought. He kept rolling over the bed, feeling the soft and cold blanket which he likes.


    Back in his century, he was so busy in his research that he eventually fell asleep in the hard, wooden table. Now, he appreciates the soft mattress that he never got to lie on. ''I want to get married to the bed.'' he said in his mind, gripping on the quilt and he reached for the pillows.


    He turned sideways, put one pillow on his back and another for him to hug. "Feels like heaven." he muttered. It has been a while since he had a good rest.


    Seeing the messy bed, he stood up. The sheets were all messed up so he tried to fix it. Then he folded the quilt in half and returned the pillow back in their position. It was always like that, he is comfortable with playing with the pillows and blankets but could not sleep when it is messy because of him. Strange guy.


    He did not take a bath yet because he was too tired so he was planning to take a nap first. He removed his coat, cravat and other decorations hanging in his clothes. All that was left on his top was his long sleeves, he felt lighter compared to earlier.


    About to go to sleep, he climbed up the bed and lied down without crumpling the sheets like before. When his eyes were almost closed, it opened widely as he heard the creaking of a door not far from his left.


    He sat down and turned his head, curious to see what it was and saw the door which was slightly opened, with a bit of steam coming out. There was a sound of dripping water so he assumed that it was a bathroom.


    He glanced at the feet he saw from the door and his gaze slowly goes up, the man was wearing a black robe with a towel hung around his neck, with a hand rubbing his hair with the towel.


    Dumbfounded at the face he saw when he looked up to the face, he stared blankly and got into a daze.


    ''I cannot meet him again, Ever!''


    He just said that he would not meet him again but now he is right in front of him, ''Fate really loves to play with me.'' he whined out of exhaust.


    Caliber snapped out of his daze and smiled, happy to see the Crown prince again, "You missed me that much that you came looking for me?" he said with a smirk.


    "Miss, my ass! Why are you even in my room?" Chance asked. Getting annoyed knowing that the Canopus prince even waited in his room. ''Creepy prince!''


    "That is what I should be asking you." Caliber said in return while walking towards the direction of the Crown prince. "This is my room so why are you here?" Chance repeated.


    "No," Caliber said and leaned on the foot post of the bed. "This is my room."


    That was when Chance realized his mistake. His choice was wrong, it was actually the room in the left. Chance bit his lips and covered his face with the pillow, ''This is why I should always listen!''


    Regret comes last. No matter what he thinks of, he has already done it.


    Now he is trapped in the room with the predator who was set to get his prey. There was no doubt that he would not be able to escape.


    ''Damn it.''

 Chapter 19 - A Night With The Canopus Prince

    ''I may still have a chance.'' he thought and got off the bed. He rushed to get his clothes to get out of the room and glanced at Caliber who seemed to be okay if he left because he stood there leaning on the bed post with crossed arms watching him gather his things. ''I guess he does not mind if I escape.'' he sighed of relief but he felt uneasy about something he cannot explain.


    As he walks away, he can see from the corner of his eyes that Caliber sat down on the bed with a smirk. When Caliber noticed Chance glancing at him, the smirk on his face vanished and he flashed an innocent smile while waving goodbye. ''Suspicious.'' Chance squinted and walked towards the door.


    He opened the door and saw two knights guarding outside. The knights turned and saw Chance but their faces suddenly turned pale as if they saw a ghost which confused him. "What is wr¡ª"


    He was startled by the gush of wind from the loud slamming of doors in front of him. Dumbfounded, he felt annoyed about what they did, ''How rude!''


    He went to open it again but it won''t budge so he banged on it, "Open up! Why did you close it?" he shouted but no one answered back.


    He turned around and saw Caliber just sitting on the bed looking blank, Chance''s face has an annoyed expression as he wants to get out as soon as possible, "Are your servants really this impudent? Tell them to open the door!"


    "Open the door!" Caliber yelled loudly that people can hear it from another room. Despite the shout, the door did not open up. "They must have not heard me." he shrugged.


    ''As if!'' Chance thought. He knows that the Canopus Prince would not do anything about it so he returned to facing the door. After getting tired from banging on it, he talked to the knights, "Seriously, why would you not open up? I am in a hurry!" Chance whispered in the slits of the door.


    Since it was just a whisper and the other prince would not hear, one of the knights whispered back, "Your Highness, forgive us." The other knight also whispered, "Our death depends on you now. Please do not be stubborn and just stay there, Your Highness." they said and Chance immediately picked up the nervousness in their tone.


    ''What the heck?'' he thought. He just sighed because he knows that he will never get out tonight. ''I was a fool to think I''d be able to go easily.''


    He gave Caliber a glare and went to sit on the chaise lounge. "What are you doing there?" Caliber asked. "This is where I will sleep." Chance answered while finding a comfortable position.


    "No, This is my room. I will not allow you on that sofa." Caliber said in a serious tone.


    Chance closed his eyes tight in frustration and stood up from the sofa. "Then where will I sleep? On the floor? Maybe the floor is also prohibited since it is yours? Should I float?" he snapped.


    Caliber furrowed his brows and crossed his arms, "Why are you being so grumpy? You were not like that the few times we met." he said with a smirk, obviously trying to tease him.


    Chance went silent and could explode any moment as he recalled the scene from the terrace. He does not even know why he is annoyed, maybe because he was misunderstood as a gay and that he has a crush on him.


    Or maybe irritated at the fact that Caliber kissed him again and it felt good.


    Chance gasped at the thought, ''Hey, stop! Who''s feeling good?'' he shook his head.


    "I said do not sleep on the sofa." Caliber repeated. "Then where will I sleep?" Chance exclaimed.


    Caliber smiled and looked down at his side, he tapped the bed twice and glanced at him, "Sleep with me."


    ''Excuse me?!'' Chance thought and he could feel blood rushing up to his face, "Hey, fix your words!" he exclaimed and tried to hide his embarrassed expression.


    Caliber laughed at his reaction, "I mean sleep beside me. What were you thinking, Crown Prince?" he stared at him playfully.


    "That is why I said you should fix your words." Chance muttered, looking at the side to not meet his gaze.


    "Come here."


    "No."


    "I said come here."


    "I said no."


    Caliber hid the annoyance from showing on his face and smiled. He stood up from the bed and walked towards the spot where he was at. "Wait, wait, what are you going to do?" he said, all flustered to see him getting closer.


    Every time Caliber gets close to him, something bad happens. Probably traumatized by all that happened tonight.


    His eyes slowly closed as he could feel his face getting near his face but after half a minute nothing happened. He opened his eyes and he could see the smirk on Caliber''s face, mocking him.


    A vein popped out on his temple and his eyes twitched after realizing that he was toyed with, "You¡ª!"


    He was about to complain but his heartbeat quickened out of nervousness as he felt himself picked up from the ground. Caliber suddenly carried him which made him immediately put his arms on his neck. "Hey, put me down, this instance!" he yelled.


    "I told you to come but you just wouldn''t so I''ll get you to come myself." he said while walking towards the bed.


    Chance felt like he would cry anytime, ''I told you to fix your words!'' he yelled in his head as his line sounded totally different from what was actually meant. "oh Goddess, bless my impure mind." he whispered.


    No matter how low he whispered, Caliber could hear him since his head was just beside his ear. He laughed in his mind, knowing that Chance was expecting ''something''.


    "Put me down I said!" Chance exclaimed. "As you wish." Caliber responded and put him down on the bed.


    Chance almost got carried away by the pleasant feeling of the soft bed but then he remembered Caliber was there. ''This is not the time to propose to the bed! I need to get off!'' he thought and sat up.


    He was pushed down again flat on the bed and he could hear the beating of his heart as he stared at Caliber who was on top of him, trapping him with both arms. "You must sleep with me." he commanded.


    ''Again with that phrase! Does he really know what that means?'' he thought and tried to calm his heart down from the sight of the dark sky above him.


    His wet midnight hair was messy and looked sexy as the water in the tips of his hair rolled down his body and onto his face. Chance wiped the water that fell on his cheeks until his eyes went down into his neck and the revealing chest as Caliber was just wearing a robe. Chance shut his eyes closed to prevent himself from looking further.


    Caliber, who was watching his face all this time, chuckled. He knew where he was looking since he could follow his gaze, "You do know that I can follow the direction of your eyes, right?" he teased.


    Chance had just realized that and was ashamed. ''Since when did I become like this? So embarrassing.'' he thought.


    Caliber stared at him and it was as if Chance was a magnet pulling him every time he is near. While Chance was deep in thoughts, his face slowly went down until it eventually reached his lips. The slightest touch made Chance flinch and snapped from his thoughts, pushing his face away. "Why are you kissing me again!"


    Caliber, startled, did not even know that he was going to kiss him, "I am sorry, I..." he did not continue his words and just sat down on the bed, freeing Chance.


    Chance looked at the side and saw Caliber sitting, he also sat up as he was not entrapped by his arms and he sighed, "Look, I am not usually hot headed, but how could I not be? The man I just met earlier in the garden kissed me three times in just a night? How should I react?" Chance stated.


    Caliber ignored it and focused on the number he stated, "Three times? Why is it three times?" he asked in confusion.


    Chance let out a snort, "The garden, the terrace and now here." he responded. ''Is he surprised to realize that he kissed me that many times?''


    "It was four times."


    "What?" He stared blankly at Caliber, ''That was your concern?!'' he thought. He assumed that he was surprised by the kiss count but he was actually bothered that the count was wrong?


    "You kissed me in the garden, I kissed you twice in the terra¡ª"


    "I get it, stop now." Chance cut him off, can''t afford to hear it.


    "Twice because you pulled away from the first kiss then you got attracted to my face and I kissed you agai¡ª"


    "Excuse me? I was not attracted! You just kissed me again by force!" he justified but it just made Caliber smile.


    "It is forced if you did not like it, but you liked it, did you not?" he stated while raising his eyebrows. "I did not!"


    "You even looked disappointed that we got interrupted¡ª"


    "I get it, so stop!" Chance yelled. His face was as red as a tomato because of the topic of their conversation.


    Caliber went silent and just stared at him. Chance avoided his gaze and got off the bed. "I am going to take a bath." He turned around and walked away, gripping the clothes on his chest, ''I need to calm down.'' he said to himself and breathe in and out deeply.


    When he was in front of the bathroom door, he stopped as he heard Caliber''s voice. "You do not have to be nervous." he stated. Chance glanced at him who was wearing a serious expression. "I will not do anything to you." he added and smiled at him.


    It was not the usual teasing smile but a real one that gives him reassurance. Chance was dumbfounded so he just nodded as a reply and quickly entered the bathroom.


    As Chance get himself in the large tub, he could not help but to think of all that happened tonight. Because of the things that Caliber did, he had almost forgotten about the command of his father that made him upset.


    "Is...Caliber openly gay?" he muttered. The thought of it will absolutely made his father hate the Canopus prince even more just by looking at how they could kill each other earlier with their glares.


    The scenes with Caliber made him embarrassed again so he just put his face under the water.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance opened the door and got out of the bathroom with the same robe of Caliber that was prepared inside. He had already dried his hair so that the pillows would not get wet.


    As he approached the bed, he found Caliber already asleep. ''Must be so sleepy since earlier.'' he thought.


    As he lay down next to him, he avoided to move too much to prevent the prince from waking up.


    He was just staring at above and was bored as he seemed to be wide awake. He twisted to the side and stared at Caliber. Chance must not have noticed earlier since he cannot look at his face for too long, but now that he is asleep, Chance could clearly see the tiredness on his face, probably from socializing and doing his prince duties.


    ''This man is dangerous for me.'' he thought. He stopped Caliber from kissing any further because another kiss will possibly make him give in, ''A little more then I might have gotten trapped in your eyes.'' he thought.


    But that cannot happen, he thought.


    ''If I really happen to fall in love with you, then that would make Charles unable to meet his lover.''


    For now, he could only enjoy these little things before all will turn into chaos.

 Chapter 20 - The Witness Of The Untold Story

    The professor kept glancing at the gate of the university and was waiting for Chance to arrive. "You there, come here." Adam called out a familiar boy that was walking by, "You know Chance Howard, right?" he asked.


    The boy stopped and nodded, "Yes, Professor. I help him out sometimes in the library." he responded. "I am one of the students in his class and a library assistant," he added.


    ''No wonder he looked familiar.'' Adam thought. "Great. Then, did you see Mr. Howard? He usually comes at this time." he asked but the boy shook his head, "I usually pass by him, but I didn''t see him today."


    "I see, then go to your class now. Sorry for the trouble." he said. The boy bowed and walked away in a fast pace as he was going to be late.


    Adam sighed and looked at his watch, "I still have an hour before my class." he muttered and went to the parking lot. There is something worrying him that he does not know. After going to the parking, he immediately went to find his car and got inside it.


    He wiped the lenses of his glasses and wore it. He started the car engine and drove out of the university, ''I need to see that book again, there may be some clues he had not seen.'' he thought.


    Normally, he would not care and just let Chance do the research by himself but something was bothering his mind. It was too much of a coincidence that Chance picked up that book, there must be a reason. It is also weird that he did not go to the university, he was usually punctual and hates to be late.


    He stepped on the gas and sped up while glancing at the time. ''40 minutes.''


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The doors of the elevator opened and he went to Chance''s room which was just near to it. He knocked on the door loudly, "Howard, get up!" he shouted but there was no response. He banged on it and tried again, "Howard!" he yelled while hitting the doorbell continuously.


    He turned his head behind him when a lady in his 40s opened her window because her unit was just in front of Chance''s room. She looked at the professor with a displeased face, "Can you keep it down? It''s so early in the morning!" she yelled.


    Ashamed, Adam bowed multiple times as an apology but she slammed her window shut. He scratched the back of his head and let out a sigh.


    He glanced at his watch and there was only 20 minutes left before his class started. ''I won''t make it.'' he thought. He smiled, hiding his annoyance when he imagined his students partying while he was gone. ''Nevermind, I''ll skip that and just attend my next class.'' he thought.


    He faced the door again and massaged his temples. He pressed the doorbell again but there was still no answer. Even after many calls, bells and knocks, no one opened the door. ''Is Chance really this much of a heavy sleeper?'' he thought.


    A bad idea suddenly entered his mind, ''Did something happen to him inside?'' he asked himself with worry. He pressed his ear onto the door and he could hear the sound of the electric fan, a proof that Chance was in there.


    ''But there''s no guarantee that he is okay.'' His eyes went down the middle left of the door and stared at his door lock. He slid the plate up, ''I can''t believe I''m gonna do this but there''s no choice.''


    He took out his pocket powder and pour a bit into his palm. He returned it in his bag and blew the powder onto the doorlock. ''Hope no one sees me or I''ll look like someone trying to break into a unit.'' he thought. ''Which I am.'' he added.


    Some of the powder stuck, which means that''s where Chance presses the passcode.


    1,8,9


    Adam almost laughed at the numbers, ''This kid is so devoted to his job.'' he thought as he pressed, "1,8,8,9." he muttered. ''Obviously the year of his research topic.''


    The door beeped and he pushed it open, stepping inside the room. After he closed it, his eyes travelled around the unit and he saw all his things in a mess, "No way, did someone really break in?" he thought and ran all over the unit.


    Then he realized that the messy things were just books and papers. He let out a deep sigh of relief, ''Are historical researchers really this messy?''


    He picked up the papers that was all around the room and arranged it on his table. Before putting it down, he went through the research that Chance had done, "All of this are names of royal families? Just information of King Charles''s family members." he muttered.


    "Howard, I''m already inside so wake up." he said while putting down the paper works on the table. "Howard?" he called.


    He walked towards the room and saw Chance lying down straight with hands on top of his stomach. Adam rushed to him and checked his pulse. He sighed and flicked Chance''s forehead, "How could you sleep like a dead person on his coffin?"


    He shook him again but still won''t wake up, if only he didn''t have a pulse, he would''ve thought that he was dead. "Is there a person who has a sudden case of coma?"


    His attention was caught when he saw a cat near his feet, looking up at him. ''Oh? I didn''t know Chance had a cat?'' he thought and bent down to pet it. He smiled when the cat rubbed its head on his open hand.


    "So cute, what''s your name? Blacky?" he joked but the cat backed away from him and hissed, displeased. ''I guess he does not like the name.'' he thought and chuckled.


    While the cat was licking itself, he glanced at Chance who was still not awake. ''Maybe I shouldn''t have accepted that research request.'' he felt like it was his fault why Chance was in stress, but that is normal for a researcher so he thought Chance should get used to it.


    ''It must have been a really difficult topic.'' he told himself and patted his student''s hair. "Good job." he muttered like a proud father. He decided to just let him sleep for a day, since he never once saw Chance rested for a long time.


    He caught a glimpse of a violet light in the corner of his eye. He turned his head abruptly and the black cat was staring at him with glowing eyes. "What in the world?" he said with widened eyes, surprised by the creature.


    "What are you?" he asked, it would not be weird anymore if he was to talk to a cat since the glowing eyes were strange enough for him. His hands made its way to the cat''s head to try to look at it more clearly. The cat rubbed its head again then sat up straight, still staring at him with its violet eyes.


    He glanced at Chance then back to the cat, ''Is this cat one of the reasons why he would not wake up?'' he thought. "Blacky, I want to know who your owner is and why you did this to my student." he stated.


    There was no response and the cat just stared at him blankly. He sighed and massaged his temples but was startled when the cat jumped towards him. He immediately rolled to the side and stood up to avoid it but the cat landed on top of the table by the bed.


    He breathe out while his hand was on his chest and smiled at the cat, "You startled me, Blacky." he muttered and went to caress the black creature but his eyes landed on the book it was sitting in.


    The old book was familiar so he pet the cat and carried him away from the book. There he saw a blue book with gold embellishments, ''It''s the book that Chance picked up.'' he thought.


    He almost dropped the book when it suddenly glowed. The bright rays coming from the book suddenly hurt his eyes. He looked away with his other hands blocking his sight. When the light''s brightness had gone down, he stared at it not knowing what just happened.


    He glanced at the cat who was just sitting with a cute face, looking at him. He looked at it with a bored face, "You sat there on purpose, didn''t you?" he said to the cat and it just meowed.


    His eyes returned to the book in curiosity of why it glowed. Nothing can even surprise him anymore after what happened, even if he sees a flying chicken in the sky. ''Am I in a fantasy world or what?'' he joked.


    He opened the book and saw Trapped in History on the first page. Then he saw the two pages which he and Chance saw. He flipped to the next page but it was still empty.


    He sighed and dropped down to the seat, putting his elbows on top of the table and stared at the book. ''What was the glow for?'' he asked in his head. He crossed his arms and buried his face on it to take a quick nap.


    He suddenly could not sleep and felt something weird. It was as if it won''t let him sleep. He sat up straight again and the atmosphere was gloomy. The uneasiness made his body heavy and when he turned to the side, he saw Wish staring straight at him with its violet eyes.


    If only the cat wasn''t so cute, it would have been scary.


    The way Wish gazed at him was as if it was commanding him to do something. His head was stiff but it was being pushed to the side on its own and when it did, his eyes dropped to the open book.


    Surprised, there were suddenly words on the page that was supposed to be empty. Words kept appearing on it as if the pages were slowly getting filled. He immediately grabbed it and read, if the Trapped in History was about Charles, then maybe the words that was appearing could help, he thought.


    He was surprised to see a familiar name among those words, ''Chance?'' he thought, he got into a daze as he try to process it into his head. He slowly looked at his student who was akin to a person in comatose. ''Could it be?''


    He began to read out loud and every word made his mind float, "Chance opened his eyes widely and gasped. His surroundings are not all white anymore and he found himself lying on the bed. He exhaled loudly out of relief that it was all a dream..." he took a pause then continued reading it until he came to the part where Chance realized what happened, "Fancy buildings, people in simple yet beautiful dresses, compared to the fashion of his time, it''s very different. He could hear the galloping of the horses with the carriages where you find most of the wealthy people. The voices of the chattering as they shop...19th...century."


    Adam threw the book back onto the table, he pressed his face on both of his palms in stress then wiped his face in frustration. He glanced at the cat, "Are you telling me that Howard is..."


    He shook his head, ''I know I should not be surprised by anything but him in the book is serious!'' he said to himself. "How could that happen? How could he be in there?"


    Amid the tense atmosphere, Adam''s phone rang and saw one of his student assistants calling, "Hello." Adam answered.


    [What time will you arrive, Sir?]


    While he was on call, his eyes did not go away from the book and just stared at it, "Do me a favor, please report to the office about my absence for two classes." he said to his student.


    [Okay, Professor. Will you come back later?]


    "No." he responded and grabbed the book, "I have something to read about." he said and ended the call.


    He opened the book again and decided to read it,


    Until the end.

 Chapter 21 - Just Borrowing The Life Of The Real Charles

    "Mhhmmm." His eyes slightly opened but everything was blurry for him due to the grogginess.


    Half awake, he did not want to fully open his eyes and just squeezed his pillow, trying to go back to sleep. While his eyes were shut tight, his eyebrows furrowed, "Why is this pillow so hard!" he muttered and cuddled the pillow, burying his face on it.


    Suddenly, the sleepiness went away and his eyes widened, ''P-pillow?'' he thought. How could a pillow of the bed of the Royal prince be hard?


    He slowly looked up and was dumbfounded to see Caliber staring down at his face, "Looks like you had a good sleep." said the Canopus prince.


    Chance, flustered, immediately stood up from his position and fell off the bed after seeing that he was hugging Caliber tightly with Caliber''s arm around him. "Oww!" Chance grunted while rubbing his lower back.


    Caliber looked down at Chance from the bed, "Why are you there? Let''s sleep a bit longer." he muttered.


    ''My back hurts. Also my...'' Chance''s eyes widened as he imagined what might have happened last night. With shock all over his face, he looked back at Caliber, "What did you do to me? I-it hurts!"


    The prince of Canopus stared at him blankly and collapsed to the bed, still wanting to sleep. "Hey! I am asking you!" Chance exclaimed and stood up to go to Caliber but he lost his balance from the sudden stinging pain.


    Caliber, who was lying prone on the bed rolled on his back and caught Chance with his hands around his waist. Chance was silent for a while as he could hear his own heart beating loud and quick.


    His heart fluttered as he felt Caliber''s hands got off his waist and went over to his back, embracing him fully. He could feel his lips on his head, brushing against his hair. "Let''s go sleep again, hm?" he said.


    Flustered, he tried to go up but only his upper half can since Caliber was still holding onto his lower back. He looked at his sleepy face trying not to be in a daze since he was supposed to be annoyed, "Wake up and answer me first! What did you do to me last night?"


    Despite Caliber''s closed eyes, an annoyance expression showed on his face and he suddenly flipped their positions. His hands were still on his back but Chance was under him.


    Chance stared at his face that was above him and he got nervous when he whispered, "Do you want to know why it hurts?" he asked in a husky tone. Chance gulped, "W-why?" he asked.


    Caliber smirked at him and his face went even closer to his, so Chance closed his eyes, waiting for the kiss. Seconds have passed and felt like something like this already happened to him.


    Just as he was about to open his eyes, his hands went to his forehead to rub it because Caliber flicked it with his finger. "What was that for?"


    Caliber laughed, "What were you thinking about?" he teased and let out a sigh. "Of course it hurts, you fell from the bed, silly."


    Chance blushed, he was too focused about what might have happened last night that he forgot he fell. He pinched the bridge of his nose, ''I am so...''


    Sleepy as hell, Caliber who was on top, lied down on Chance and buried his face between his neck and shoulder. "Do you think that you are not heavy?" Chance said and tried to push him away but he was too heavy and it made his hands tired and give up.


    "Why are you so sleepy? You slept earlier than I did." he asked. "I was wide awake when you kept clinging to me." he answered.


    Embarrassed by what he did, his face was all red but it was a good thing that Caliber could not see him right now. He was too used to hugging pillows that he did not realize that it was Caliber. "My back really hurts."


    Caliber got off of him and he was startled when Caliber twisted him around, "What are you going to do! Hey!" he exclaimed out of nervousness but was surprised when he started pressing his fingers on his back, making him relax.


    "I am massaging you. What do you think I was about to do?" Caliber said with a chuckle. Chance buried his face in the pillows in shame. The way Caliber pressed and circled his fingers on his back made him felt good, he never had a massage after all 21 years of his life.


    "Why..." Chance muttered between the pillows. "Hmm?" While still massaging him, Caliber glanced at Chance. "I cannot hear you. Say it louder." he said.


    Chance sat up and faced him, staring straight into his turquoise eyes, "Why are you treating me this way?"


    Caliber raised his eyebrows from the sudden question, "What?"


    "Why are you like this towards me? Why are you so nice to me?" he asked again, he knows it was better not to ask, but he was curious. ''Why do you like to kiss me? Hug me?'' there was more questions in his mind but he did not let it out.


    "Why? You like the bad guy type? Should I be more rough?" he laughed but he paused when he saw Chance lowering his head with a serious face. ''Why does he look like he is about to cry again?'' he thought.


    He tapped his back and Chance raised his head, "Can''t you even answer me properly?" he said.


    There was a long pause as Caliber stared at him before answering. "I guess it was love at first sight." he responded with a smile.


    ''But I am not the one you first met.''


    Chance did not say anything and just smiled back at him. He felt a throbbing pain in his chest at the thought that he was just someone who borrowed the body of the real crown prince. ''Charles is the one you like.'' That was what he wanted to say.


    He was surprised when he felt something warm on his cheek. He looked up and saw Caliber holding his face, "Why do you always look so sad?" he asked.


    Chance gulped and decided to tell him, "Caliber, I am¡ª"


    The doors slammed open, showing two knights that looked like they saw a demon. The two of them were pushed away from each other and another knight in crimson came in.


    "Your Highness."


    Chance removed Caliber''s hand on his cheek and stood up from the bed, "Alec!" he called out and approached him.


    The prince of Canopus frowned and his mood has gotten bad, ''Alec, huh?'' he thought, while watching the two of them talk.


    Alec Valorian noticed the prince looking at him, he faced him and bowed, "Your Highness, we will get going."


    Caliber stood up and fixed his robe, "Why? It is still early." he said in a cold tone.


    "We will not be leaving yet, but my master does not need to stay in your room." Alec stated, keeping his usual blank face.


    There was an ominous atmosphere between the two of them which made Chance awkward. He grabbed his knight''s arm, "Let us go now." said the crown prince to his knight while pulling him.


    "Your highness, we will take our leave. Thank you." Chance said in a hurry and pulled his knight who was still battling Caliber in a stare, not putting their eyes away from each other. Chance lost his energy by pulling him so he hit Alec in the arm, "Come!" he whispered.


    They walked towards the door out of the room and as they pass through it, the two knights were strangely guarding too far away from the door. "Farewell, Your Highness. F-farewell, Sir Alec." they both muttered nervously, avoiding to meet their eyes. Chance grimaced, ''Just what did Alec do to make them scared?'' he thought.


    Wanting to see Caliber one last time before leaving the room, he glanced in the corner of his eyes and was confused to have caught a quick glimpse of his serious face. ''Why are the two of them in a bad mood?'' he thought.


    Alec opened the door of the room across of Caliber''s chamber and they went inside. After the door closed, Caliber stood by his door and stared at the door that just closed. The two knights did not dare move and were feeling tensed as they could feel his irritation.


    ''Alec, huh?'' he thought and went back inside his room.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Why?"


    "Do you want to go around the palace in a robe?" Alec said while helping him put on his shirt.


    "I mean why are you mad at Caliber?" Chance asked but he did not answer and just continued helping him dress.


    "Listen, you may be my knight, but be careful. He is still a royalty." he said but he felt like Alec was not listening to him at all.


    "Do you understand?" he asked again. The knight finished fixing his clothes and nodded as a response.


    ''He is usually blank and doesn''t give a damn about anything, but why was he upset?'' Chance thought and his eyes followed Alec who was walking towards the door.


    "The King of Canopus might be waiting, we should go." Alec stated and bowed. Chance nodded and immediately went outside the room.


    He glanced at the room across and saw that it was closed. There were no more knights guarding the door and it was silent. He probably left already or so he thought.


    He made Alec lead the way and he followed from behind. The knight would look back every half a minute to check on Chance, as he might get lost again. "Stop it, I am not going to disappear." he said.


    While walking through the halls, by every window, he could see the garden he was in last night. It was beautiful at night but now that he could see it in daylight, he was even more amazed. ''Beautiful.'' he thought.


    The Prince and his knight stopped when they saw someone sitting by the window with one feet up and the other, hanging down. "Such a beautiful garden is it not?" the man said.


    Chance suddenly remembered who the man was, with his blonde hair and golden eyes, he realized that he was the mysterious man he met in the garden before Caliber. "It is you again." he muttered.


    Alec looked at Chance when it seemed like they knew each other. "It is nothing." Chance said, figuring what Alec was probably gonna ask. "Can you leave us for a while? I''ll join you a bit later."


    Alec hesitated but he had no choice. He walked away and stood at a distance where he could not hear their talk but could still see Chance.


    "I never thought I would see you again." Chance said and looked outside the window. "I did say I was looking forward to seeing you again." the man said in a smile.


    "It was pretty dark last night, you could still remember me?" the man said in amusement.


    "Anyone would remember a person who looks like a lion." he whispered but the man heard him. "Lion?"


    Chance turned to him, "You look like a lion. Can you not see yourself?" he said. The man just smiled in return.


    "Say, what do you think about love at first sight?" Chance asked out of nowhere. What a strange question to ask, he thought.


    The lion looked outside the window, "I have no such experience but I think it is stupid." he said with a smile.


    Chance looked at him in confusion, "Why do you think so?"


    "People say that love is felt and experienced after a long time of knowing each other, if you fell in love at first sight, then that is just a physical attraction." he responded. "But still, I do not know. What about you?" the man asked.


    "It is sad for me." he answered and the man turned, amused. "When you fall in love at first sight, you feel as if you knew the person for a long time. As if your mind does not know but the heart does." he responded.


    The man crossed his arms and stared at him, "If it is like you said, then why is it sad?"


    Chance got into a daze, he could not answer the question at all, ''That''s right, why is it sad?'' he asked himself.


    Maybe because he was not the person who Caliber liked first or maybe because he feels guilty to think that he might like Caliber even though there is a man that was supposed to be for Charles.


    But who is he to think about such things?


    ''I am just borrowing the life of the real Charles.''


    Sooner or later, after he comes back to his own world, the love that he wanted to have,


    Will just disappear.

 Chapter 22 - Must Stay In Canopus To Meet The King?

    The man got off the window and stood beside Chance. Noticing that he was in a daze, he tapped Chance on the shoulder which snapped Chance back, "You do not have to think about it too deeply."


    He smiled at him, "Just follow your heart, go with the flow and it is up to fate." he said but Chance was still down, ''The Fate you are talking about is nowhere to be seen!'' he shouted but only inside his head.


    It has been days since he last talked to Fate. It was about the rules that he has to follow. After his encounter with Clayton Howard, Fate just disappeared.


    "You believe in fate?" he asked the man with a lion-like face.


    "I do not like fate, but I believe it is true." he said with a snort.


    "You believe in fate but you do not like it? Then why do you believe in it?" he asked in confusion, could not understand what the man was trying to say.


    "Everything that I am in is because of fate and I hate it." he answered. Chance regretted asking about it as he felt that the lion was going through something terrible. His eyes have gone cold and dull. Like a gold that has lost its shine.


    ''I wonder what happened to him.'' Chance thought but he just stayed silent to avoid saying another mistake. "Sorry for asking, Leon."


    The man''s eyebrow raised and he glanced at him, "Leon?" Chance smiled and responded, "I do not know your name, but you look like a lion so I just called you Leon."


    "I see." he muttered, Chance examined his face, "Do you not like it? I should not have given you a name." he scratched his neck in embarrassment, how could he suddenly give someone a name?


    "It is fine. Call me Leon." the man said with a smile. Chance stared at him, there was something about his smile that confused him, but he could not explain what it was.


    "Your Highness."


    They turned to voice and saw Alec behind them, "I apologize for interrupting your conversation, but we have to head to the dining area. Your father is waiting." he stated but was looking at the man beside the prince, "Let us go, then." Chance said to his knight.


    "Still as impatient as usual."


    Chance stopped when he heard his whisper, "You know my father?" he asked with a furrowed brow.


    Leon did not answer him and just gave him a smile and waved goodbye. Since they were in a hurry, he did not get to ask further and started walking away after the knight tapped his shoulder.


    Alec turned his head and bowed slightly to the man that Chance was talking to. Leon smiled at the knight''s greeting, grateful for the behavior he had shown when Chance was with him. The knight turned around and followed after the prince, heading to the dining room.


    Leon folded his arm and the other was resting its elbow to his palm, with his two fingers on his chin. He looked back outside the garden and smiled, recalling his conversation with Chance, "What an interesting fellow."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Caliber just sat up alone in his bed in a daze with his deep thoughts, remembering how Chance was about to say something to him if it was not for the knight''s interruption. "He called me Caliber..." he muttered, forming a smile on his lips.


    The smile faded as he thought of how Chance shouted the knight''s name, "Alec, you call him Alec, huh?" he muttered with irritation. He stood up from the bed and pointed his finger to nothing but the air, "Is it normal for you to call someone''s name that easily?" he said as if Chance was actually in front of him, but it is just him that is going insane.


    He let out an annoyed groan, there is something about the knight''s gaze that he does not like. Not only that, but the way the Valorian utters his words is irritating. "That rude tone of his was intentional, how could a knight talk like that to a prince." he muttered and let out a snort.


    He stopped when a sudden thought came through his mind, "Does he like..?" he cut the thought with a shook of his head. He grabbed his coat and sword and stormed out of his room.


    On his way to the dining where Chance was in, he met a face he knows so much in the halls. "You are not supposed to be here, right?" Caliber stated with a raised brow.


    The man put his hand onto Caliber''s shoulder, "I met a rather interesting person." he said with a smile, clearly amused. Caliber was curious to know who it was but he felt like it is normal for the man to be like that.


    Caliber squinted with a slight hint of disgust of seeing the man''s smile, "Did you find yourself another woman? Who is this lady of the week now?" he said. He knew the man well enough to know the amused face he has whenever there is a new ''flavor''. So even if he is curious about the identity of the new prey, he is not surprised anymore.


    "That is kind of offending, you make it sound like all I do is sleep around." the man said after hearing his question. "Do you not?" Caliber responded sarcastically and the man just smiled.


    Caliber sighed, "So who is it?" he asked. The man tapped his shoulder and went near his ear, "I am not going to tell you." he whispered.


    He looked at Caliber in the eyes with a teasing smile and walked away. The clicking sound coming from the man''s heels echoed as it vanished, going further away from the spot Caliber was in. Dumbfounded, his brows furrowed, "What the hell was that?" he muttered and continued walking, ignoring the incomprehensible words of the playboy.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    There was an awkward silence inside the dining area. At the end of the long table are the empty seat for the newly crowned king of Canopus, while at the other end sits the Ruler of Antares, King Cadell. The chair at the side, one seat near to King Cadell, was the one Chance was sitting on.


    He could not help but gulp on his saliva, enduring the deafening silence. He was comfortable and used to the silence since he was always alone, but this quiet was very intense, every movement of the king''s hand that was slicing the meat made him nervous.


    "Why are you just looking? Eat your food." the king said without even looking at him. As his father said, he grabbed a knife and fork on the table but was hesitant. ''The King of Canopus is still not here, how can I dare eat?'' he thought.


    "I do not want to waste my time on waiting for a person who will not come." the king muttered, biting the sliced meat from his fork. The king looked at his son, "He will not come, so eat now."


    Although Cadell told King Leonidas to be patient in waiting for his son to arrive, Cadell''s patience is not as long as it seems. Even though the face of the king of Antares remains the same, serious and blank expression, he is quick to be annoyed and has very thin patience.


    Chance started eating, but it was slow as he could not swallow his food properly out of nervousness.


    "You did not get to see the new king yesterday and now. You have ruined your chance to meet him."


    Chance stopped eating and looked at his father. "Are you not ashamed? You have arrived too late to even see him." Despite the calm face, Chance could feel every emphasis on his words.


    He put down the silverwares and bowed his head, "Forgive me, Father." he uttered. The King did not respond and also put down his knife and fork, wiping his mouth with the napkin.


    "Do not ruin my expectations towards you." the king said and looked at him coldly.


    Chance tried to sound apologetic since it was his fault to get late by being lost in the palace and staying in the garden, but his blood boils whenever he remembers the punishment for the gays that they had caught.


    "I will be leaving now, but I do not want you to return with me." he said. Chance nodded as a response, "You can take the carriage, father. Alec and I will return by riding a horse." he said and was surprised to hear the King snorted.


    "You will stay here."


    Chance with opened eyes paused and felt like he had gone deaf, "Pardon, what did you say, father?"


    "I said, you will stay here." Cadell repeated.


    Confused, he did not know what to say. Why would his father suddenly want him to stay in Canopus? "Why?" Chance finally asked.


    The door was slightly opened and outside was Caliber, who was about to go in. He heard the sound of the chair being moved and he peeked by the door seeing that the king stood up from his seat.


    Chance stood up and he could hear him ask ''Why?'' but the answer from the king he hated made his bad mood vanish.


    "Not until you meet the king of Canopus, do not return to Antares."


    A mischievous smile formed on the lips of the Canopus prince as he thought of an idea.

 Chapter 23 - The King Returned To Antares, Leaving His Son!

    All of the servants of the Canopus were lined up outside near the outer gate where the carriage of Antares was waiting. In front and at the back of the carriage are the horses with the knights holding onto them.


    The prince of Canopus, Chance and his knight, Alec, was also there to see the king off. They all bowed when King Cadell made his way to where they were. Cadell turned to them and squinted his eyes upon knowing that someone was missing.


    He looked at Caliber with a scowl, "Does your ''new ruler'' not feel the need to see off the king of another kingdom?" he sneered.


    Caliber went silent for a moment as it was because of his request that the king could not come, he bowed his head, "I apologize on behalf of King Leonidas, he was exhausted from yesterday''s coronation and requested to take his time in his chamber." he said as an excuse.


    "He seems to be too full of himself." Cadell said and Caliber did not respond back.


    As the king''s eyes wandered around, he caught a glimpse of a man at the front door of the palace and it looked like no one noticed. Leonidas has his hands on his back while watching him with a smile. Cadell let out a snort, ''If you are going to me off, why not just come here?'' he thought.


    The king of Canopus waved his hand and king Cadell clicked his tongue in annoyance, ignoring his wave by turning his back. As he took one step up the carriage, he looked at his son. "Remember my words." he commanded in a serious tone.


    Chance bowed his head, "Yes, father."


    The king of Antares went inside the carriage and Chance had a lot of thoughts in his mind, nervous about what could happen to him in Canopus. ''There are still a lot of things I should do, why should I stay here?'' he was scared that he might change fate and worried about whether this happened to the real Charles, ''Am I messing things up?''


    He felt a warm hand on his arm and he looked up to his side to see Caliber staring down at him with concern, "Are you not feeling well?" he asked. Chance just shook his head and looked away, bringing his head back to the direction of the carriage.


    Caliber removed his hand and just stayed silent, standing in line of seeing the king off. King Cadell was already inside but strangely the carriage is still not moving.


    A little while, Cadell''s hand was out of the window and moved his index finger, gesturing to a knight to come inside. The knight who was pointed at, immediately went inside the carriage. At the same time, Caliber and Chance wore a curious face.


    Tristan, one of the knights in line, was nervous about facing the king. He was hesitating whether to sit or not. To sit across the king so closely is too much of a privilege but if he did not, then he will be disobeying His Majesty''s order. Having left with no choice, he sat down.


    "Your Majesty, you called for me?" he asked.


    "Yes." Cadell answered, even though he responded, the king''s eyes was not on the knight, but still on the curtain that could see what was outside. Even if he could not see the faces clearly, he could clearly see Chance and Caliber standing side by side.


    The knight felt tense as he felt the king''s mood darkened. "Stay here in Canopus and be my messenger." Cadell commanded.


    The knight was surprised to hear sudden orders, "But, Your Majesty, Sir Alec is already there¡ª


    "I do not care. I know how great Valorian is, but with this task I am about to give you, I cannot trust him with it." Cadell stated which made Tristan curious, ''Just what task is it?'' he thought.


    The king finally looked at the knight, "While my son is in Canopus, I want you to inform me about the things he does. Watch him closely." he ordered.


    He put on a scowl as he glanced at Caliber, "Especially that impudent brother of Leonidas."


    After the intense talk with the king, Sir Tristan came out of the carriage and secretly glanced at the two princes. "Why does the king suddenly doubt his favorite son?'' he thought.


    It was a mystery for him, since by the time he started to serve as a knight in the palace, he could see the great treatment of the king to Prince Charles. He will probably find out the reason for the command while watching the prince so he let the thought of it aside for now.


    "His Majesty, the king of Canopus, will be leaving!" the coach of the carriage announced.


    Everyone knelt and bowed with their hands up, except Caliber and Chance who just bowed their head, "May the Goddess guide you!" they all said, for the goddess to bless the king in his return to his kingdom.


    The knights riding the horses in the front of the carriage gestured, alarming the ones at the back. The horses started galloping, followed by the others at the back. They watched them go until they were far enough to not be seen.


    Seeing that the people from Antares have already left, Chance let out a deep sigh. He missed his only chance to meet the king in the celebration because of his tardiness. ''Tailor Linda delayed me too much by showing different clothes.'' he thought.


    It was not easy even for a prince to just suddenly request a meeting with the king, it was rare to go face to face with a king, especially now that he has just been crowned.


    He was anxious, scared that he will be staying in Canopus. He has no problem with it but worried about accidentally changing Charles''s fate. ''Did this also happen to Charles? Did he also stay here in Canopus after the celebration?'' he had thought about it since earlier. ''What if I already changed what was supposed to happen?'' he could not stop thinking about what would happen if he stayed long in Canopus.


    Since the appearance of Fate in the library, he has never seen Fate again. ''Fate, where the hell are you?'' he said in his mind, hoping that Fate would come after wishing it.


    "Your Highness, it is time to go inside." one of the servants said after noticing that Chance was not moving from his spot.


    "Go on inside, I will take care of him." Caliber said and the servants bowed and went inside as he instructed. The only ones left were the two princes and two knights.


    "Your Highness does not need your help." Alec stated, as if trying to emphasize that he was his personal knight. "The Crown prince is not your duty, but mine." he stated.


    Caliber felt annoyed by the tone he was using again, "Do you know the palace well enough to guide him?" he said and the knight did not respond, "Well, we can go study the map later."


    The three of them turned to the other knight who answered instead of Alec.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you still here?"


    Alec and Caliber asked at the same time. Chance just looked at the three and did not try to say anything to not make it obvious that he does not know who the knight was. ''I do not know this guy but why did he not go back to Antares?'' he thought.


    Caliber just stared at the man, even for just a second, he remembered that it was him who went inside King Cadell''s carriage. He let out a snort, ''Cadell probably ordered him to do something in Canopus.''


    "Why would the king let you stay here, does he not know that I am here?" the Valorian knight asked in curiosity but Tristan shook his head, "He knows."


    At the point, he knew that something was odd, "Is His Majesty..." doubting me? That was what he wanted to ask but he cut it as he has no proof. Sending another knight even though he was enough to guard Charles is a strange thing for King Cadell to do. ''His Majesty was never like this before, what made him do that?'' he thought.


    Even though Alec was just staring at him, he could not help but feel frightened. Valorian is his captain, just one mistake and he will be punished. If Alec knew about it and told his task to Charles, then the King will not hesitate to kill him. ''Aish, what did I put myself into?''


    Before Alec could react, Caliber grabbed Chance''s hand and started walking back to the palace. Startled by the sudden pull, his heart pounded as he was conscious of the people who might look. With his other hand, he grabbed Caliber''s hand to remove it but he could not, "Caliber! Someone might¡ª


    "Why are you nervous? Are we hiding something?" he asked. Chance knew that there was nothing between them and that was what Caliber was trying to say, "No, but someone might misunderstand." he responded.


    Caliber went straight ahead, could not care less about what people would think.


    At the same moment where Caliber and Chance were whispering to each other, Alec and Tristan were staring at both of them. The Valorian knight wanted to separate the two princes but he was silently observing Tristan.


    Tristan stared at Caliber and Chance and was trying to figure out a clue about why the King ordered him to watch them. His eyes slightly widened as an idea crossed his mind, ''Could it be..?''


    Alec noticed the change in his expression, ''What is he thinking?'' his eyes narrowed, carefully observing his face.


    Tristan looked at how Caliber gripped the Crown prince, ''Could it be that they do not get along? Is Prince Caliber attempting to harm His Highness that is why His Majesty told me to watch?'' he glanced at Alec and was surprised to see him staring at him in the corner of his eyes.


    He gasped, ''Is the reason why His Majesty did not want to give the task to Sir Alec, because he is siding with Canopus?'' he shook his head multiple times to remove the absurd thought, ''Sir Alec, a Valorian, would never betray Antares!¡ªow!''


    Tristan rubbed the top of his head as he could feel the pain from the smack that his captain gave him. "S-sir Alec? Why did y-you?"


    "Whatever it is you are thinking, snap out of it." Alec said with and looked at him blankly.


    Alec fastened his pace to join the two princes and walked beside Chance. Confused, Tristan just followed after them, staying behind their backs.


    Chance was surprised by the sudden stop of walking. Caliber paused on his tracks and caught a glimpse of the King. Leonidas was giving him his usual annoying smile.


    Caliber let go of Chance''s hand and faced him, "Go in first, I remembered something, I will be quick." he said to Charles and he looked at Alec.


    As he walked away, not taking the main door but in the far side of the front, the three looked at each other and went inside, leaving Chance''s mind with curiosity.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Why are you outside?" Caliber said as he approached his brother that was leaning on the wall.


    "It would be rude to not see the king off, right?" he responded and smiled at him with closed eyes.


    Caliber''s brows furrowed after hearing his response, "Cadell saw you?" he asked. Leonidas nodded, "He saw me clearly from afar, but of course I did not go near or you will scold me." he said.


    "You should be careful, what if Charles saw you earlier at the door?" Caliber stated with worry. Leonidas was amused by the face Caliber was making, "I have never seen you so anxious, brother." he stated.


    "Do you know how surprised I was when you told me not to meet the Crown Prince of Antares?"


    Yes, that is right. King Leonidas not appearing to see off the King Cadell was Caliber''s plan. He told him to not let Chance be able to meet him.


    He heard what the King of Antares said to Chance, so he planned to not let the two of them meet.


    So that Chance would stay longer in Canopus.

 Chapter 24 - Making The Crown Prince Stay

    Early in the morning, the king of Canopus was already in his study room. Unlike before when he was still a prince, he would spend his day still inside his room with different women and come out in the afternoon.


    The doors of the study flung open and Caliber entered, "Leonidas!"


    The king looked at his brother and threw the book he was holding on the table in front of him. He sighed, "I know the two of us are close, but at least call me with respect." Caliber sat down without even asking for the king''s permission, "It is just the two of us here, do I need to use honorifics?" he said.


    Leonidas resigned, knowing that Caliber will still talk to him like before and he cannot change that. Caliber has always been comfortable around him even when the king was still a crown prince, no sense of threat, competition, just brothers being brothers.


    "Why did you not eat with the Howards?" he asked, as he noticed earlier that it was only Chance and king Cadell.


    "I am sure that Cadell would understand that I am busy." Leonidas responded. Half of his excuse is a lie. It is true that he is busy, but the reason was something else.


    "Have you seen Louis?" he asked Caliber, so that he would not continue asking why. Caliber shook his head and rested his chin on his closed fist, elbow on the king''s desk. "No, I have not."


    Caliber''s brows furrowed, now that he thought about it, he remembered he had not seen Louis for days. "Where is that brat, anyways?" he asked.


    "I have no idea, that is exactly why I am asking you." Leonidas said in return.


    Although their brother was missing for days, they did not bother looking for him. It was natural for the members of their family to suddenly disappear and wander around.


    Louis is a brat but he is smart, so he would not get lost or be fooled by anyone. What is there to worry about?


    The doors of the study room opened again and there stood the Head butler, Nicholas Wright at the doorstep. The middle aged butler turned to the side and gestured, putting his hand on the direction outside the door.


    Caliber removed his hand on his face and looked at the king who rose up from his seat, "Wait, where are you going?" he asked.


    Leonidas stopped and took out his pocket watch to show it to Caliber, "It is time for King Cadell to return to Antares." he answered. "So?" Caliber immediately said.


    He sighed, why is my brother asking useless questions, he thought. "So I need to see him off, he is a King of course." said the king.


    "No!"


    Leonidas was surprised as Caliber suddenly stood up and yelled while stretching his arms to block him, "What?" he muttered, confused by his brother''s reaction.


    "You do not have to see him off. There are more important things that you should do right now." Caliber stated. Leonidas massaged his temples, it was obvious that his brother does not want him to go and that he has a reason. Whatever the reason was, it is not right to keep him from not appearing at the other king''s return.


    "Like what? I will not go if you tell me those important things that I need to do." Leonidas sat back down and stared at Caliber, waiting for him to answer.


    "Well, you have a lot of files to sign and read. Why do you not do that instead of seeing someone leave?" he responded.


    "I can do that later since it would not take that long to see someone off."


    "The duke sent you an invitation and a letter, you should read it now."


    "Not that important, I can see to it later."


    "Louis has been gone for days, I know he is smart but still you would not be able to tell if something bad really happened to him."


    "I made sure that he is safe, I sent men to tail him. If something ever happens, they will report to me."


    "There are new women in line for you." he said, running out excuses.


    Leonidas stared at him and suddenly gave him his infamous smile, "Caliber Lawrence." he called his brother, Caliber felt chills as he heard the King state his name with emphasis. "Am I spoiling you too much? Maybe I should make you experience Tartaria."


    "Not a good joke, brother." Caliber said. Leonidas looked at him again, it has been a while since he called him ''brother'', ''He must really need something from me.'' he thought and chuckled. "Why are you trying to delay me?"


    Caliber furrowed his brow, feigning innocence, "What do you mean? I am not delaying you." he said. "Say that again and I will surely lock you up." Leonidas said in return.


    Nicholas Wright, the butler, was still standing by the door. He sighed in secret, it will be a few minutes before the king arrives at the outer gate. If they do not leave now, they will be late. ''These brothers really...'' he thought and shook his head slowly.


    The king stood up once again, "If you are only going to say nonsense, then I will be taking my leave." he said and took a step but caliber grabbed his arm. "I have a favor." he said with no hesitation.


    Leonidas smiled. He removed his brother''s hand on his arm and pinched his ear, "Ow! It hurts!" Nothing hurts more than a pinch by someone annoyed. "Next time, tell me immediately instead of wasting my time."


    Leonidas released Caliber that now has a red ear. He gestured at Nicholas and the butler bowed, closing the door to leave both brothers alone to talk.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "So you are telling me, to not see off the king just for that Crown prince to not meet me?"


    Caliber nodded, "Yes."


    "It is fine for you if the king of our neighboring kingdom hates me, as long as that Crown prince will not meet me?"


    The Canopus prince felt like he knew where this was going but still, he nodded, "...Yes?" The expression on the king''s face changed and he got nervous, "Uh, Leonidas, are you angry?"


    Leonidas smiled at him and tilted his head, "Angry? Oh, I am not angry. What makes you think of that?" despite his words, Caliber could see his dark aura surrounding the room, ''As if you are not angry!'' he said in his mind and looked away.


    "Why do you want to make him stay so much?" This was a question that Leonidas wanted to ask the most, curious to see why his brother is acting this way. "I just do not want him to leave. Does that need more explanations?" Caliber responded with a simple answer.


    Leonidas put his hands together and rested his chin on it, "Then answer this:" he said. Caliber turned to face him, ''Answer what?'' he thought.


    "Do you like him?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Caliber saw a carriage and horses not far from where he was, "I thought I was going to be late." he muttered and sighed out of relief.


    He approached Chance and stood beside where he was standing. Caliber noticed his face with a written anxiety all over it. ''Is it because he will not return to his kingdom?'' he thought.


    He suddenly realized that it was a bit wrong for him to stop Leonidas to meet him. Caliber wants him to stay but it was just one-sided, he could clearly see that Chance wanted to leave.


    The king arrived and talked about how Leonidas was full of himself, just like how they expected it to be. He stared at afar and went inside the carriage.


    He looked at Caliber who was looking down at his face, looking more anxious than before. He took a step closer but Chance did not even notice as he was too deep in his thoughts. He put his hand on Chance''s arm, "Are you not feeling well?" he asked.


    Chance looked up to his face, surprised. He shook his head and looked away. Seeing that Chance is not in the mood to talk, he removed his hand and returned to face the carriage. "Maybe I should have let them meet..."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Leonidas put his arms together in a cross after Cadell went inside the carriage, "So hot-headed, I waved at him but he just turned his back." he said. "Just like how old people are."


    Even from afar, he could see his brother looking at the Crown prince of Antares. He smiled in amusement as he remembered his brother''s answer. "Oh, brother. I hope you would not regret this." he muttered and shook his head.


    He looked up to the sky and there went down to his direction was an owl. It went to his shoulder and he pet it. He smiled, "After all...


    Fate is cruel.

 Chapter 25 - Personal Servant Of His Little Highness

    In the middle of the large halls where he thought there is no end, he stopped and caught his breath. He was just walking yet he felt so exhausted. What would there be to expect in someone who is always inside of his room?


    He looked around and it still looks the same, making it easy to get lost. ''Oh Goddess, where am I right now?'' he thought. He refused the servant''s offer to show him the way and now he regrets it.


    He looked again and saw a turn further ahead. ''I think I should go that way?'' he walked straight again until he reached the end where there is a turn that leads outside. ''Why the hell is it so big?''


    The place was different, it was just fields unlike others with many decorations. A door caught his attention and immediately headed there.


    As he got near and faced it, he found out that the door was small and half his size. ''Who would put such a small door here?'' he thought.


    The wooden door that looked like it was made without effort was covered in vines. Curious as to where the door will take him, he slowly pushed it open. He took a step backwards when a butterfly came out as soon as he opened the door. The butterfly circled on top of his head and landed on his shoulder.


    ''Woah.'' he has never seen a butterfly close to him before, usually he would just see small ones and they will go away when people get near. "Hello." he greeted, putting his finger close to it. The butterfly did not go away but instead, went to the tip of his index.


    "It is in my hand." he muttered happily. Another move made by his hand made the butterfly leave his finger. He smiled and faced the small, slightly opened door again.


    He bent his back and lowered his head to enter the door. He went in and closed the door again but as he raised his head, his eyes shined because of what he had seen in front of him.


    His mouth agape as his eyes travelled around the place. It was the most beautiful place he had seen, even greater than the palace.


    From inside after entering the small door, you will not be able to see the outside because of the big trees bent around, closing the place, making it look like a barrier. It was closed with the trees but there was still light as there was an area that the leaves weren''t able to cover. There is a hole where the sunlight enters the place. A lot of beautiful plants and flowers were around and in the middle of the enclosed place was a big tree.


    He approached the tree and touched its big and thick trunk. His hand travelled and stopped as he noticed something engraved in it. ''F?'' he thought. He has no idea what the letter means, but it was not his business to ask.


    Behind the tree was a small house with only one floor. Curiosity hit him again and he opened the door. He thought there would be nothing equal to the beauty of what he had just saw but he felt like crying when he saw what was inside.


    The library that he was looking for finally found. It was greater than what he had expected. It is not like those with a lot of books but he could not explain why he likes it so much.


    "I can even live here for years and it is fine." he thought. He was about to take another step to fully go inside but he heard a loud rustle of leaves.


    "By whose permission allowed you to enter here?" he heard a voice say.


    He gulped, nervous that someone was actually there. "I am really sorry¡ª" he apologised but when he turned around, there was no one in there.


    "Speak, who are you?!" the voice shouted and there was an obvious hint of annoyance.


    "I am Chance!" he immediately answered back. He gasped and covered his mouth, ''Shit, I said it!'' he thought.


    "Why are you in my place?! Do you not know this is mine? It is forbidden for lowly people like you!"


    "Stop being a jerk! I did not know it was yours, so just let me go out and shut¡ªoh my Go¡ªI am sorry." he said and slapped his mouth. The online version of Chance is showing, he could not help it.


    "...You are weird."


    "Why do you not show yourself? Instead of speaking in secret like this." Chance said.


    Even without seeing his face he could already guess his expression as he heard a snort from him. "My face cannot be seen by stupid, lowly people like you." the voice said again, emphasizing his disgust.


    "I cannot see you anywhere, just show yourself."


    He heard him sigh loudly, "If you had the brains, you should at least look above you. Not just by looking left and right, idiot." the voice said and Chance went silent, he felt even more stupid now, truth hurts.


    A bit offended, he wanted to take a look at the face of the one speaking, but as he looked up, he was startled to see a fast motion of someone jumping down with leaves showering the two of them.


    The child landed perfectly and stood up, it surprised Chance to see that it was a young boy. The boy who was just in line with Chance''s shoulder, stared at him with a displeased face, gripping a big book in his hand. "Chance, is it? What made you dare trespass my property?" the child asked with a tone of authority.


    Chance could not answer as his hearing seemed to have been blocked, his focus was on the child''s face so he could not hear the words he was saying. ''What a beautiful child you are.'' he thought, could not take off his eyes.


    An image of Caliber flashed through his mind and the man he met in the garden and halls. His hair was the same midnight sky as Caliber, with tones of black and blue. While his eyes, his shining golden eyes, was of Leon. A perfect mix of beautiful men.


    ''It couldn''t be Caliber and Leon''s son, right?'' he shook his head immediately after the thought. What an stupid idea it was, ''I have read to many omegaverse comics.''


    "Stop wasting my time and answer!"


    "Uh, what?" Chance muttered as he returned back to reality. "Sorry, what did you say?"


    The boy''s face says it all, no one can express annoyance any better than this child can. "You do not even use your brain, how can your mind get lost? Your ears are also useless, I suggest you just sell it." he said with irritation.


    Chance was reminded of how he was when he got annoyed online, now he realized that he was actually pretty annoying.


    "I will repeat it again, what made you dare enter my place?"


    "I did not know someone was here, that is why I apologize." Chance said and the child raised his eyebrow, "Are you a new servant? Who was assigned to your training? I shall punish one who did not even inform you that this was off-limits!"


    ''This child must be of a high rank.'' he thought, otherwise he would not be acting like a brat. "I came here because I was dragged by this beautiful place. If I were to be given a chance to pick a place to stay, I would certainly choose this." Chance said.


    A bit taken by his answer, the child''s face softened and his annoyed expression disappeared. "Even more than the palace? Why?" he asked.


    Chance smiled to see his look had changed, "I find this more comfortable, surrounded by nature and books, being able to read and set my mind in peace." he responded and the boy looked up and smiled, "Yes, that is right! Who needs riches and worthless things if there is not peace."


    Chance held back the sudden urge of pinching his face, ''He is so cute.''


    "Tell me, do you want to often come here?"


    He was surprised by his sudden change of personality, just earlier he was mad for someone to enter and now he is asking if he wants to stay. "Of course, but I am not sure if it is okay with you." Chance said.


    "Starting today, I will let you come here whenever you want. On one condition!" the boy said with a cheeky smile. ''A condition?'' he thought, "What condition?"


    They heard a loud thud and looked behind to see that the small door opened. Two men went through the hole. One aide whom Chance does not find familiar and one that he knows starting from the night he arrived in Canopus. ''Caliber is here.'' he thought, ''How did he find me?''


    "Brother! How come you are here?" the child asked.


    Chance''s eyes widened, "Brother?!" he covered his mouth after he noticed that he said it aloud. ''This two are brothers? So that is why they look similar!'' he thought after examining Caliber''s face again then back at the boy.


    ''This means, this boy is a Canopus prince?'' he had been talking to him without knowing that he was talking to a royalty, that explains the child''s reaction when he entered the place.


    The boy looked at Prince Caliber, "Brother, I have finally found someone."


    Confusion was shown upon Caliber''s face as he looked at Chance then back at his brother, "What?" the boy went closer to Chance and grabbed his hand.


    "I want Chance as my personal servant!"

 Chapter 26 - Not A Mother, But A Lover?

    "What?"


    The two men, including Chance, stared at the young boy. Their ears seemed to have been blocked, deafened by his sudden claim. "You want who as a servant?" Caliber asked.


    The kid pushed Chance on his back, making him closer to the other two men. "This fellow right here, I want him." he answered, referring to Chance who was about to go crazy any moment.


    ''I want him too.'' Caliber thought.


    He sighed and ruffled the boy''s hair. "Why do you want him as your servant?" curious, he asked.


    The boy frowned, guessing what they were thinking, "Do not worry, I will not order him around, I have many servants to do that to." he said and waved his hand. "As my personal servant, I just want you to stay with me at all times." he said and looked up at Chance, who looked uncomfortable and does not know what to do.


    ''Crap, wait, wait. Why am I suddenly a servant?'' he thought.


    After staring at Chance to see his expression, Caliber''s hand made its way to his hair which made him flinch, "What do you think?" he asked.


    Dumbfounded and confused, he turned, "What?" He couldn''t focus anymore at all, his mind was floated away from the moment the boy changed attitude. Just earlier, he was grumpy and every word he mutters was accompanied by a tone of disgust.


    ''Now, he suddenly chose me to be by his side.'' he thought again. ''I guess royals can just find anyone and point at whoever they want as a servant.'' he said in his mind.


    "What do you think about what Louis has said?" he repeated without averting his gaze at Chance. ''So his name was Louis.'' Chance said in his mind, remembering the name from the book about the Royal family in Canopus.


    A frown formed upon the lips of the young prince that was looking at the both of them. "Why do you need to ask? It is already a privilege that I personally asked him to work for me!" he yelled, annoyed by the delay of a simple answer that he wants to hear.


    He groaned in pain when Caliber pinched his ear. "Ow! Brother! What did you do that fo¡ª" Caliber smacked his younger brother''s head, "You should also think about what Charles feels when you suddenly labelled him as a servant."


    "Why do I need to do that? Consider himself as lucky that I even chose him! Less work he will have!" the young prince continued to complain. Remembering another thing, he furrowed his brow, "His name is Chance, not Charles."


    Caliber laughed, "His name is Charles."


    Chance, who was at the side listening to them, gulped. ''I''m doomed. Stupid me.''


    Another expression showed up on his face as he turned to Chance, "You lied to me? How dare you!"


    The Canopus prince''s aide was wearing an awkward face as he watched silently at the side. "Yet another ruckus by the young prince."


    Nervous, Chance immediately grabbed Louis, "That''s not it. I didn''t lie to you." he said, ''But right now, I am.'' he continued in his mind. "I was thinking about fate and chances so I blurted it out when you asked my name." he reasoned, followed by an awkward laugh.


    The little Highness squinted, staring directly into Chance''s eyes. "My name is Charles, not Chance." he added.


    Louis stopped narrowing his eyes, "Then what is your answer? Do you accept the offer to be my personal servant?" he asked.


    Chance remained silent, thinking of an answer. "You know, you are lucky that I am even asking you. My words are immediately followed so normally, I would get you as my servant despite your opinion." the prince added, maybe to make Chance consider it more.


    Chance doesn''t really have any problem being his servant, but a question he always asked himself, went inside his head again.


    "Did this happen to the real Charles?"


    Anxious, yet again, he has never really gotten the dreams that Fate told him. The significant memories will appear in the dream that he has to do. Though, even if this was not part of the scenarios he had to repeat, what if his decisions will ruin what was destined?


    ''Did this ever happen to Charles?'' he thought again. A small mistake will be the end of it all. He cannot just say that it was alright for it was not his life, since if his present now changed, his real present will also change.


    He might not even exist anymore if ever that happened.


    "You are taking too long. What is wrong with you?" Louis complained with a bored face and tone. ''I don''t know anymore, whatever!'' he thought while shaking his head side to side. "Okay!" he answered.


    Louis''s bad mood vanished and was replaced by a big smile, "Great choice!" he exclaimed and clung to Chance''s arm. In spite of the young prince''s delight, Caliber was not.


    He did not expect him to accept the offer, knowing how Charles was like, he would just say no and reveal that he is a prince, walking away from the secret place of his brother. From the night they met again, he felt that Charles had changed. Still the same, but the way he talks and the aura around him was not like before anymore. Each time Caliber was with him, he could not help but to observe every bit of his moves and reactions.


    ''Which one is your real self?'' he thought as he looked at Chance smiling at his younger brother.


    "Wait here, I will go get something from the palace." Louis stated and Chance nodded with a wave of goodbye. "You there! Come with me." he yelled a command, pointing at Caliber''s aide.


    ''Ah, me again.'' the aide thought. Left with no choice, he bowed to Caliber and followed after the grumpy kid.


    The two of them were left alone in silence. The chirping of the birds while the leaves were rustling along the whispers of the wind made Chance awkward to be left with Caliber again, especially what had happened before.


    Long has passed and none of them are still talking, while waiting for Louis to come back. ''Is there something wrong with him?'' Chance thought, trying to take a glimpse of Caliber in secret.


    He was expecting Caliber to bother him as usual, now that there are just the two of them in the place. Caliber just stood there leaning on the other side of the tree. ''Seriously, what''s with him?'' he thought again, not knowing why he feels anxious about it.


    There will be no talk at all if he just let it go. Caliber looked like he had no plan on talking to him first so he just approached him, "Why does your mood seem bad? Did something happen?"


    "Why did you agree on becoming his servant?" he asked at the instance Chance talked, as if he was just waiting for him to say something.


    "I do not see why not. What seems to be the problem if I did?" Chance responded back with a question.


    "You are a Crown prince, you could have just told him. What would others think to see a prince working for another prince? Does your name not matter to you?"


    Chance took a deep breath and sighed, "It matters, of course, but I do not want to tell him that I am a prince." he answered.


    Caliber furrowed his brow as he looked at Chance, "That was it?" he muttered. "What do you mean by that?" the Antares prince asked, a bit offended by what he just muttered.


    "If your identity is the only problem, there could have been other ways to refuse." Caliber said as he removed his back on the tree to approach Chance.


    Chance looked at him in confusion, curious as to what he was going to say. "And what is the way that you have then?"


    Caliber put his arm on the tree, just above Chance''s head and he leaned forward with a serious look, "You could have asked for my help."


    Chance got into a daze as he stared at Caliber,  after a while he averted his gaze as he cannot  stand to look at him for too long. Chance let out a chuckle, "So that was why you were upset? Because I did not ask you to help me?"


    Caliber''s forehead creased and his face went closer to his, "I am serious, you know." he said, almost a whisper and Chance could feel his warm breath on his neck. ''Crap. My face must be red as hell.'' he thought, he could not see his own face but he could tell that he was blushing.


    The close view of Caliber''s face made him even more attractive, he pinched the bridge of his nose in the middle of his eyes, "This is not good for me."


    "What is not good for you?"


    His eyes widened slightly when he realized that he said it out loud. He ignored him and did not answer, but instead, he asked, "What help would I be able to get from you? Is there even anything that would make your brother not want me?"


    "There is."


    "What is it?"


    Caliber smirked and he looked at him playfully, "You could have just told him that you are someone important to me."


    Chance let out a sigh, "Like what? Your mother?" he said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "My lover."


    Speechless, Chance did not see that coming. ''Lover, my ass!'' he yelled inside his head, but he was embarrassed and could not look at the Canopus prince.


    He tried to look up and saw Caliber staring at him intensely. As they met their gazes, there was something that was making them pull closer to each other.


    After the stares that made them feel weird, Caliber''s lips found itself on his way to Chance''s lips. Strange, despite Chance knowing that he will be kissed again, he did not complain and slowly closed his eyes.


    A noise coming from the door was heard and they turned to the one who came in.


    "What the hell are you two doing?"

 Chapter 27 - My Brother Does Not Lie

    In the silence, Chance could hear his heart pounding loudly as he trembled out of nervousness to see Louis and the aide staring at them. The young prince''s forehead creased and his brow was up, looking at the two men leaning close to each other.


    The delight on his face left and his eyes has gone cold. He crossed his arms, waiting for them to talk, "Care to explain?" he said.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, he looked at Caliber and pushed him away, ''Did I actually just close my eyes to kiss him?!'' it''s like he was not himself, without thinking, he was being pulled to Caliber and he could not stop the magnet between them. ''If I am always with him, I will surely go crazy soon.'' he thought.


    He returned his gaze back to the prince who was waiting for an answer, he laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his neck, "Y-your brother was just teasing me. Haha..." he looked away, what an obvious lie that was.


    He heard the prince let out a snort, "I guess it is normal for a prince and a servant to tease each other?" he said with a hint of sarcasm. No matter what Chance says, anyone would get a different idea if they were in Louis''s point of view. A man leaning on the tree and another man in front of him, close enough to be one and that is just called ''teasing''? ''What a joke.'' Louis thought and clicked his tongue.


    Chance glanced at Caliber before looking at Louis again, it looks like Caliber has no intention to help him lie to his younger brother. He sighed, "Before you chose me to be your servant, Caliber and I were already frie--


    "Lovers."


    The other three''s eyes widened as they turned to Caliber because of the one word that came out of his mouth. They were all covered with silence that even the flapping sound of wings of the bird were heard loudly when they left the tree.


    Even the prince''s aide was shocked and his mouth was open, ''Oh Goddess, am I allowed to hear this?'' he gulped. He smiled and a tear fell as he closed his eyes, ''I would not be surprised if ever I was to be executed.'' For him to hear such a private thing among princes, surely he will.


    The young prince seems to be still in shock, his eyes were slightly widened, could not believe what he just heard. "L-lovers?! How come I had only known about this now?"


    "It was just recent." Caliber answered with a smile on his face.


    Chance was panicking inside, how could Caliber say that lie so calmly?, he thought. He gave Caliber a death glare and he just chuckled. ''You think this is funny? Your brother may get the wrong idea!'' he shouted to him but only inside his mind.


    Though he only spoke in his head, Caliber already understood what he was trying to say by the face he was making. He wrapped one hand around his waist and stared down at him, ''It is not a ''wrong'' idea.'' he said through a smirk in a wink, communicating through gestures.


    Before Chance could even complain, the aide called Caliber, "Your Highness, you have an urgent business around the Geminga area. They may not wait if we delay." he stated. Caliber released his arm around Chance and sighed. He glared at him and the aide gulped, ''It seems my life is close to end.'' he thought.


    He lowered his gaze a bit and smiled at his younger brother, "I need to go now, little prince. I just came to check on you." he said and ruffled his hair again which made Louis slap his hand away and fixed his hair.


    Before going away, he turned to Chance and went close to his ear, "Let us continue somewhere private later." he whispered and chuckled. His face went booming red with a tickle down his neck, ''He is teasing me again!'' he thought and covered his face.


    Caliber walked out of the place with his aide who was sweating, nervous to be alone with him. While Chance was left standing in front of the prince who was staring at him to the point that he is getting uncomfortable.


    Louis removed his gaze from him and closed his eyes. He turned around and started climbing up the tree. Tried to go to his usual spot on the branch high up the tree, "Be careful! You might fall!" he said with concern, worried that his feet might slip from climbing.


    He extended both of his arms in case Louis fell but he got up safely. He sat down on the branch with his legs folded while leaning comfortably on the tree like it was nothing.


    Chance took a deep breath and sighed out of relief that he got there successfully. Louis stared down at the servant''s face, ''He already knows that this is my place so I am used to doing this so why did he panic?'' he thought. He let out a snort and opened the book in his hand, "Weird." he muttered.


    He shot a glance again and Chance was still standing there, ''How long will he stay like that?'' he asked inside his head. "You there, are you just going to stand?" he asked and Chance raised his head to look at him.


    "I am waiting for your orders." he responded and Louis could not help but to giggle. "I told you, you will not be like other servants. Just do you want as long as you stay where I am." he said and smiled.


    Chance''s face went blank, "Surely, this kid is bipolar." he whispered.


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    Louis closed his book and waved his hand, "Come up here, Chance." he said and tapped the space on the branch of the tree. It was big so it was safe to sit on with no doubt of it breaking. That was not his only worry but, "How am I supposed to even climb there?" he muttered with a grimace.


    He mustered up all courage and tried to climb up on it but he kept on returning back on the ground. ''No, no. You can do it.'' he said to himself and climbed back up again.


    As he was almost up on where Louis was, he took a wrong step and his other foot slipped. ''I am gonna fall!'' he shouted in his head and closed his eyes waiting for an impact but he felt someone catch his hand. "What a troublesome servant you are." Louis said while pulling him up with his other hand on the tree.


    Not the kid that you thought he was, Louis is already 14 years old. An intelligent grumpy prince with a cute face. Although he is smaller than Chance, he was pretty strong.


    Chance sat on the branch to catch his breath, his knees trembling from when he almost fell down. He cannot even look down anymore, he sighed again, "That was close."


    "Stop sighing. It is annoying." the prince beside him muttered. "Sorry. Thank you for saving me, Cole." Chance said with a genuine smile.


    Louis turned to him and stared at him. "How did you know my first name?" he asked and narrowed his eyes.


    Chance looked away, avoiding to say another mistake, "I read about royal families, haha." he answered.


    "Is that so? Then do you know King Cadell?"


    ''Yes, of course, he is my father.'' as if he could say that, "Yes, I have read about him."


    "The males that he has ordered to kill, are you like them?" Louis asked. Chance got silent and his blood boiled as he remembered his father''s order of execution, his fist clenched into a ball.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you like people of the same gender?"


    "No." he immediately answered. Though he denied it, the scenes from last night flashed through his mind.


    "Then do you dislike people like them?"


    "No, I do not." he responded again, but this time, there was no hesitation. He was sure of his answer.


    "Why?" amused, the prince asked.


    "I do not understand what makes them so different. They are just like any other people who want to love and be loved, is there anything wrong with it?" he responded. He knows if he says that there will surely be a debate, but that is his opinion.


    "Enough about me, what about you? Do you also think they are not normal for them to love their own kind?" he asked Louis.


    Louis let out a snort, "Even if they love people of the same gender, they are normal. The abnormal ones are the people who are stupid enough to think otherwise." he said as a response.


    His words touched Chance''s heart, he never expected it. Judging by his personality, he thought he would be the kind to hate gays too.


    "What about my brother, what do you think about him?" the little prince has become even more curious and just asks whatever he wants to ask.


    Suspicious, Chance squinted, "Why are you asking that?"


    "Brother Caliber said you two are lovers."


    Chance flustered, looked at Louis with a flushed face, "You believe that? Your brother does not like me, he is just teasi¡ª" he stopped after feeling Louis''s hand on his shoulder, he looked at him seriously,


    "My brother does not lie."

 Chapter 28 - The Spider And The Hawk

    "What are you doing here?"


    The man who was about to run away froze in one spot, trembling as he turned and faced the other who was emitting a threatening aura. There was no escape, he thought. Just by being near the man he could fear that he is in danger.


    "Good sir! I swear I have no involvement with the one you are seeking for!" he said, nervousness was obvious in his tone. "Please spare me, sir!" he cried out, on his knees, clinging tightly to the person''s leg.


    One of the aides grabbed the begging man by the collar and pulled him up, "Get your filthy hands off."


    When he looked up, he felt so small and scared to see the woman looking down at him with a blank face but glaring eyes. He backed down and crawled a bit away from them, ''These people are dangerous!'' he thought, chest pounding as he had no escape.


    The woman pulled out her sword and pointed its sharp end in front of his face, one touch of it to his nose and it already bled. "Tell us what you know." she said and narrowed her eyes down to the man on the ground.


    He bit his lip and cried, a man really crying, "I-I really do not know! Please spare me!" he yelled while bowing, rose up then bowed again. When he raised his head, his face was wet with tears and a snot hanging from his nose.


    "Unsightly." the prince grimaced. He gestured and turned around.


    The female aide put her sword back and stared at the man. "You may go now." the glare and threat was gone and she turned calm as she let the man go.


    "You change your mood too fast, Sherin." another aide came out from the inn, laughing at how scared the man was because of her. "Normal." she answered shortly.


    The other aide shrugged at her response and approached the prince. "We are in the right inn. Shall we go inside, Your Highness?" he asked.


    Without moving, his eyes travelled around and went to its corners to look at both of his sides. He could feel the stares of the people passing by, for sure they have seen what the aide has done to the man so they are curious. Not only the people passing by, but the group of men near the inn in front of them.


    The prince returned his gaze in front and fixed the hood of his cloak, pulling it out even more to hide his face as he felt like some were starting to notice. "Let us go in." he said and gestured to the two aides to open the door.


    The doors flung open, giving entrance to the prince. His appearance may have come off as arrogant, making the people inside stand up. The man over the counter who was the inn owner, stopped wiping the mug he was holding and stared at the hooded man across him. He put down the mug and asked, "Who are you, Sir?"


    The prince raised his hand and moved his fingers forward. The two beside him nodded and pulled out their swords, making the people inside take a step back and grab anything that can be used as a weapon.


    "What do you think you are doing?!" One of the men asked. All of them are ready to attack, grabbing forks, chairs and even their mugs, but are still hesitating whether to fight or not.


    The brave one clicked his tongue as he looked at his companions just cowardly standing in their spot. "Cowards!" he shouted to them and looked at the three mysterious people at the front.


    He lunged forward to attack the nearest aide but as he pointed the knife at her, she grabbed the hand that was holding the weapon and twisted the man, making him turn around. The aide put her right arm around his nape, pointing the blade of the sword on his neck. The other hand was still on the man''s hand, putting the knife on his sides. "Move and you shall meet your death."


    The other was attempting to attack the woman but the man yelled at them, "Do not move! Do not move!" he said in a panicked tone. Sherin snorted the man''s reaction, "The real coward here..." he said and went closer to his ear, "is you."


    Sherin removed her other arm around the man and stole the knife from his hands and flipped it, hitting his sides with butt of the knife, causing him to bend down and grunt in pain.


    The other aide sighed and looked at them with pity while slightly shaking his head, "If I were you, you would not dare anger that old lady. If she did not hold back, that man would have no neck by now." he stated and their faces had gloomy expressions, slowly putting down their weapons.


    "Tss. Who are you calling old?"


    One of the group went close to his fellow brother, "I recognize that woman over there." he whispered. "I also thought that she was familiar, who is she?" the other asked.


    "That woman is an Aranean." he said which made the other look at him with disbelief, the eyes of the people who were close to where they are, widened as they know the name. "She is an Aranean? That Spider Clan, Aranea?!"


    The whispers got louder and the information has been passed to every corner of the room. Others are chatting about it while others stood still in fear.


    They were curious as to why an Aranean would be in Antares, even if they were to come into the kingdom, it would be in secret. They would not show themselves and fight in public. "I do not believe it. No Aranean would dress like that." one of the people behind them whispered, firmly doubting the information.


    "Fools, did you not know that one of the daughters of the leader of the Aranea clan was hired by a Stein?" he said, shaking his head at how ignorant they were. "The royal family, Stein? Wait, how do you know so much about it?"


    He emitted a confident aura, "I travel a lot to Canopus so I know a lot." He smirked and went even closer to them, "That woman is one of the prince''s aides. Mostly known as...


    The Phoneutria of Canopus."


    When they put their eyes in front of them, their heartbeats quickened to see Sherin looking at them. Her blood red eyes met theirs, she was not doing anything, yet it feels like they will get killed when the woman catches them speaking again.


    The moment that the Aranean looked away, the man started speaking again and the others listened closely, "The other one is from the family that has fought for the Steins for generations." he said and they looked at the smiling man who was talking to the spider. "He is Niro, the Hawk of Canopus."


    The man noticed their faces changed to a gloomy expression, they must have realized that they were in danger if they fought back. "You will know why he is called a Hawk once you fight him." the man added.


    ''Stein?'' they thought. "Why are the two of them related to the royal family of Canopus?" the brother asked. The man did not answer, "Wait, is the Hawk also an Aide?" he asked again. This time, the man responded with a nod.


    Surprised, they looked at the man with a hooded cloak, "That means that man is¡ª!"


    "Tell me who you are first!" the owner said to the hooded man in front of him. The two aides leaned towards the bar and slammed their hands on it, startling the owner and made him take a step back. "This man over here is..."


    "The Stein Prince of Canopus." the aides and the man said at the same time.


    "And the two people beside the Prince," he said and looked at the others, "are the Spider and the Hawk."


    The prince removed his hood and looked at the owner directly in the eyes,


    "Tell me what you know about ''her''."

 Chapter 29 - Behind The Wall Is A Lonely Man

    "My brother does not lie."


    Chance was dumbfounded by the sudden words that came out of Louis''s mouth. "What do you mean?" he asked, finally ending the silence.


    Louis rolled his eyes, "It means that you two really are lovers." he said, making Chance flustered, "No!"


    "I swear we are not! Maybe you are wrong about your brother not being able to lie. I have not even been informed that we have a relationship so how can we be lovers?" he defended, but the way he defended it made it look like another proof that they really have something.


    Louis squinted at his servant, "Who are you kidding? You are so obvious." he whispered but Chance still heard it.


    "I told you we really are not¡ª"


    Louis raised his hand in front of Chance''s face to make him stop, "Let''s say that you two are really not lovers, but since my honest brother said it, that means,"


    He looked at Chance, "He really likes you."


    A part of Chance felt unknowingly happy, but another part of him was sad. It was the words that he had feared would come. True or not, it shakes him. He does not know why he felt weird after hearing what Louis said even though it were just words with no proof.


    If Caliber were to like him or if he ever fell in love with Caliber, he might change everything that was fated to happen. He does not even know who the real lover of King Charles was, it will just bring him trouble to love someone else. ''Why am I even thinking about this? It''s not like I love him...''


    "Stop it, Cole." Chance said, if he says anything further, he might start believing it.


    There was no point in arguing about it so Louis just stayed silent and secretly rolled his eyes. "Whatever you say." he whispered.


    "Why did you choose me as your personal servant?" he asked out of curiosity. A hot headed and stubborn young boy, a smart and arrogant royal. Why does he suddenly change his attitude and take him in as his servant? "Not only that but a servant with perks."


    "Why do you need a reason? I chose you because I chose you. That is it." he said, obviously annoyed. "Just like any other royals, I can choose a person and turn them into servants any time I want. I made you my servant just because I am bored and you fit the job."


    Chance smiled and shook his head slight after hearing the boy''s words, "I do not think so." he whispered.


    "You made me your servant because you are lonely."


    Louis turned his head to Chance, "What did you say?"


    "You are just lonely."


    Embarrassed, he could feel his cheeks burning, "W-what are you talking about? Why would you think I am lonely just because I made you my servant?" he did not expect Chance to say that, it took him by surprise.


    "You are similar to my brother." Chance stated. Louis listened to know why he thinks he is similar, "Although he is not a brat, but he likes to act mean and grumpy."


    He looked at Louis, "Because he thinks that the world is mean to him, he is also mean in return. The personality he shows is a shield, his attitude is a mask, his words are his weapon and his heart has been locked, waiting for someone who has enough effort to open it."


    He might not have known Clayton long enough to say these words, but he knows because he feels it.


    He recalled the time where he embraced Clayton Howard in the library, the gush of sadness has been let out a little but still kept it inside and walked away maybe with the belief that being mean will make him strong in the eyes of others.


    "Behind the walls he makes, is a weeping man of loneliness." he added, "I believe he will meet someone who is strong enough to break that wall."


    The leaves danced as the wind blew, it rained with the falling leaves and Chance watched its beauty. If he has a phone with him, he would surely not miss a chance to take a shot.


    After the silence, Louis looked away with a frown, "How is that similar to me?" he whispered.


    Chance smiled, he really finds the young prince adorable, it is not that he is a brat, but he is still a kid in heart. "Just like my brother, you are mean to others because you want someone who would truly understand you." he said and patted the child''s head.


    "You probably have the mindset ''Why would I be nice to people who I am not sure are really nice to me?'' right?" he added and Louis nodded his head immediately, "Of course, why should I waste my kindness on someone who is not worth it?"


    "Then why do you think I am worthy of it?"


    "Why? Am I being kind to you?"


    "Well, you chose me."


    "So? Does making you a servant make me kind?" he said with a furrowed brow, "You are so weird."


    "I am your personal servant, you would not choose anyone you think is not worthy." Chance answered. "Fine, think what you would like to think of it." Louis said.


    "How about you?"


    Chance watched the falling leaves for a little while before turning to him, "Hmm? What?" he asked and saw Louis, blankly staring at him.


    "Are you lonely too? Do you also distance yourself from others?"


    Chance smiled again, hiding bitterness from showing on his lips, ''I have been lonely my whole life.''


    "Unlike the two of you, I am not mean to others. I just...prefer to be alone." he answered. "There are different types of people, some wants to be alone because they are sad, some are sad because they are alone."


    Louis tilted his head and rested it on his closed hand, "What type might you be?"


    "I am the type that enjoys being alone." he said and faced him with a smile. "It is better that way. I might be unsociable but at least I am in peace." he added.


    Cole let out a slight chuckle by his weird answer, "So you do not have friends too?"


    The days before he came into Charles''s story flashed through his mind and he remembered he and his friends'' first meeting. "I have four friends. The three of them are my online friends, I do not meet them at all personally but have known them long enough to consider them as my family. Even though they are far, they make me feel that they are always near."


    Louis felt somewhat envious, Chance only has few friends but they are real to him. Friends that one would surely want. His brows furrowed in curiosity again, ''How did they become friends if they have never seen each other?'' he thought but decided not to ask.


    "You said it was four but you have only mentioned three of them. Who is the other one?" he asked.


    "Hmm? You, of course."


    It took him by surprise, he never expected him to say that, "Me? Why is it me?"


    "Why are you asking? Are we not friends?" Chance asked, Louis looked at him and viewed him like a sad puppy. He looked away and did not answer.


    Chance tried to hold back the giggle, ''So cute, this boy.''


    He returned his gaze at the beautiful scenery of the garden, the place was heaven for someone like him who likes books, nature and peace. Although he is living a good life in the days he is in Charles''s body, he felt a bit sad as he thought of his own world. "I miss my professor, Wish and my online friends..." he muttered.


    Louis glanced at him again, curious about a word since earlier. Chance did not notice his master''s stare as he felt like he heard a sound in the garden even though it was only the two of them. ''Did Caliber come back already?''


    "By the way..." he immediately turned to the young prince after hearing him talk without noticing that someone had already entered the secret place. "What is it?" he asked Louis.


    "What do you mean by online friends? What is, ''online''?"


    He gulped, there he went again, slipping up every time he talked. ''This boy is smart? What could I possibly give as an explanation for online? Will he know that I am lying?'' he thought.


    Louis just continued on staring at him, waiting for an answer but his gaze dropped down to the ground.


    "Online is..." he was about to explain but he noticed Louis not looking at him anymore, ''What''s wrong?''


    "Your Highness."


    Surprised by the sudden voice he looked down, along with the panic of explaining what online is, he lost his balance on his seat position on the branch. "Ah!"


    Before he could hit the ground, a strong set of arms caught him. He saw his, or rather, Charles''s knight, Alec, looking at his face, "What are you doing here?" the knight asked.


    "Your highness?"

 Chapter 30 - Guilty Of The Lies

    Still being carried by the royal knight, Chance felt awkward, aware of the stares that the other knight, Tristan, and the young prince was giving them.


    He tapped Alec''s back with his left hand that was hanging, "Put me down." he whispered. By his order, Alec put him down gently on the ground.


    He looked at the other two, Tristan does not really have any other reactions since he knows the crown prince and the head knight are close friends. Unlike the ignorant knight, Caliber''s young brother was looking at them closely with narrowed eyes.


    His face turned serious and it made Chance anxious, "What does he mean by ''Your Highness''?" he asked.


    Chance is finally getting a bit closer to the kid and now it will be ruined again. ''What would be his reaction if I told him that I am not a servant, but a prince?'' he thought. He sighed and looked down, ''He will surely be angry.''


    Since Prince Louis is a smart boy, Chance thought that he probably would not believe any excuse he would give. "He said ''Your Highness'' because¡ª


    "I have not yet finished my words." Alec chimed in, he looked at Chance with his usual blank face, "Your Highness was looking for you." he said and Louis squinted, still watching how Chance would react.


    Chance stared at Alec, unable to believe that he actually lied, ''Alec is helping me, I didn''t even tell him that Louis did not know I am a prince.'' he said in his mind. Since Alec has already said so, might as well just continue it.


    "His Highness? I thought he had already left to return to Antares?" he asked, as if he was not Charles.


    He took a quick glance at the young prince''s confused face to see if he was taking the act and looked back at Alec, "He was wondering why you did not see him off, as a proper goodbye now that you are staying here." the knight continued.


    "I did hear about a royal family visiting our kingdom. So it seems you are from Antares?" the young prince said and they turned to him.


    "Yes, I am an acquaintance of the prince that wants to work. He did not want me to work in their palace so I am trying my luck here." Chance answered.


    "Well, you have tried your luck. You are now my personal servant." Louis said and the royal knight immediately glanced at the prince after hearing what he said, ''Servant?'' he thought. He did not like the idea at all, how ridiculous it was for a royalty to serve someone lower than he is. He gripped his sword tight to calm himself from saying anything.


    Louis Cole let out a snort and looked at Chance, "What kind of a luck servant are you? Acquainted with the crown prince and you are friends with my brother, close enough for him to consider you as his lover." he stated.


    Talking in a mean tone is usual for the boy, but there was a meaning that Chance did not quite like.


    "What are you trying to imply?" Chance asked seriously.


    The boy just shook his head and shrugged, "Nothing at all, I am just saying that for a servant, you are very lucky." he said with a smile and went back to leaning at the tree, both knees bent while reading a book that was on his lap.


    Chance did not want to ask more about it since they might argue. He felt that the closeness they had from talking earlier vanished in an instance. ''I am not sure what he meant by his words, but I feel guilty for lying to him.'' he said inside his mind.


    ''I think it is not the time for him to know.'' he thought and glanced at the boy who was reading, ignoring them.


    Twisting from his position, he raised his gaze and saw Alec looking at him with his blank face but staring at him with seriousness. By seeing his look, Chance knew that the knight was upset. "I did not know you are a servant now, Charles." he whispered to his ears.


    Chance gulped, he surely was upset, he thought. A good royal knight that he usually is, will not dare call him by name no matter how close of a friend he was to him. "I-I will explain to you later." he whispered back, "Also, why are you suddenly calling me Charles?" he asked, still keeping the low voice.


    The Royal Knight folded his arms in a cross and looked at him blankly, "Should I call you a Highness? That cannot be the case since you are a servant, right?" he responded, he was speaking the same way he usually does but he felt the sarcasm.


    ''Damn, he is upset. I guess it really is a big deal for a prince to be a servant.'' he thought.


    A loud shutting of a book was heard and they looked up at the young prince, "Listen, I do not care if they are your friends. That does not mean that they can just enter this place as they want!" he said and did not even bother hiding the annoyance in his tone.


    "They are knights from Antares." Chance said.


    "So? Send them back to Antares then."


    Louis noticed the sudden silence, ''Did my way of talking upset him?'' he thought. "I mean, why are they even here. From what I know the celebration has ended and the people from Antares has returned to their kingdom." he added.


    "If that was the case, why are they still here?" he asked.


    Chance glanced at the two knights, trying to think of a reason for their stay, "As the two families ended with an alliance, our crown prince left his personal aide, the Head of the Knights and the Captain of the First Squad, Alec. Accompanied by the available knight, Sir Tristan." he said to introduce the two of them.


    "They are here to guarantee the safety of a young Canopus prince. Which I suppose, from what I see, it may be you." he explained to him, inside he was screaming, wishing that he would take the ridiculous lies.


    "If I needed a knight, I could have requested one. We have knights too here, if you are not aware." the boy said with sarcasm.


    "Well, no matter how many knights your kingdom has, to this special knight of ours, they will not stand a chance." Chance tried to go even further, but that was such an exaggeration. What if Louis ordered the royal knight to fight all of their knight? Dead for sure.


    Louis wanted to laugh, in terms of strength and skills in fighting, no one can surprise him more than Sherin and Niro. "I can sense that he is indeed strong, but why would someone like me need knights?" he asked.


    Chance knew he was going to say that because he stays inside the secret place all day, but still. "Just because you are always here, that does not guarantee that you are always safe." he said.


    "I hope you will not oppose the idea and just let them do their jobs." he said immediately so Louis would not say anything else to refuse.


    Louis just sighed, "Fine." he responded.


    Chance smiled and was happy that he did not mess up. His smile disappeared, it was not the time for him to be rejoicing. How could he be so happy by the lies he had made? Not only that, days had already passed and he was still not getting the dreams that Fate had mentioned. There were still not many clues to the death of the king.


    He has few guesses, but still not sure. The only thing that will prove his theories, is to experience Charles''s death. He will only know what truly happened if it finally happens to him.


    He was already guilty of lying to the boy, but then he realized something.


    It was not only Louis who he had lied to, he lied to everyone. Just by acting like he was Charles was already a lie. Living the life of the Crown Prince is already a lie. All of it was just...lies.


    The one he was mostly guilty of, was lying to both his knight, Alec, and to Caliber.


    He lowered his gaze and thought if it was right for him to make that wish back in his world. Everything is starting to become a mess. Although he has this kind of thoughts, he has no choice but to continue what he had started. If he backed out, the lives of the people precious to him, will also be affected.


    He has to do it and by continuing his goal to find out the king''s death, he needs to find out everything while living as Charles.


    Even though he did not like the idea, he will only get information if he was the Crown Prince himself and by living inside his research subject...


    He needs to lie.

 Chapter 31 - Searching For A Mysterious Girl

    "The talk with the inn owner did not help. He did see the girl but the things he said were not much to lead us to who and where she is now." Niro said.


    They were talking about their interrogation with the owner of the inn after they had just exited the place. They looked around and started walking the streets. The horses they brought with them were tied up far from where they were to avoid attention.


    If the people around the place saw three people who own such beautiful high-quality horses, rumors will eventually be passed around.


    The only people they know who rides them are the princes and knights as other nobles prefer to ride a carriage. If they were to ride it now in front of many people, they would get curious and the King might hear a rumor.


    "Be careful, the King was not informed that Canopus people crossed his kingdom. It would be bad if rumors started." Sherin was reminded with a blank face.


    Niro looked at her and snorted, "Are you seriously saying that, after you caused a scene and threatened a man in front of many people?" He asked followed by a small chuckle, "The man was about to die out of fright."


    "I did not do much, I just made his forehead bleed a bit." She said with a straight face.


    Niro just sighed and shook his head with a smile, he was getting used to Sherin, although sometimes he cannot follow her pattern of mood. ''I even doubt that she has a pattern. It is so random.''


    He put his focus back to walking while still looking around for their safety. While observing people, his gaze stopped at Caliber, who looked so deep in his thoughts. "Your Highness?" he asked, ''It must be troubling him.''


    Although he called out to his master, Caliber''s mind was too far away for him to notice that his aide was calling. "Distracted." Sherin muttered. Looks like even the female aide noticed their prince thinking too much about the search.


    "Your Highness." Niro called again and there was still no response. "Your highnes--" he cut himself off, he cannot yell the honorifics out loud as the other people in the place might hear.


    He gulped, "Lawrence!" he yelled close to the prince''s ears and suddenly grabbed his arm. ''Holy Goddess, I did it.'' he thought. Nervous because of what he had done but Caliber finally snapped out of his daze.


    "What did you call me?" the prince asked with furrowed brows.


    Sherin could not hold back her giggles and finally laughed, seeing both the Canopus Prince and Niro''s reactions. "You two are really fun to watch." she said with a smile.


    Niro stared at her with a bored face, "If you were not my friend, I would think you are really creepy." he said. "You are the weird one here, suddenly changing mood." he added. Seeing her suddenly laughing creeps him out.


    Sherin stopped laughing and glared at him, causing the male knight to look away from her. ''How could one''s mood change so easily?'' he thought.


    He turned to Caliber who was looking at him with folded arms, he laughed sheepishly, "Do not be mad, I had a reason to do so." he said and acted cute to make the prince forgive him for shouting his name.


    Not only that he called him by name, but also because Caliber does not like to be called by his second name.


    Caliber just snorted with a smile and shook his head, he ignored him and put his gaze back in front of him and started walking again.


    The two aides kept glancing at their prince, there was something that Niro wanted to ask but was afraid that he would be too nosy. Well, he is nosy, that is a fact but the thing he wanted to ask looks serious since even the prince is getting troubled.


    Worried but he could not hold his curiosity anymore, "Your Highness, if it is all right, can I ask--


    "It is not all right." Caliber immediately said that cut him off. The knight frowned, "Not a word yet said and I was stopped." he muttered and pretended that he was about to cry.


    "Not a good actor." Sherin whispered.


    "It was on purpose." Niro immediately said.


    Niro turned to Caliber, "Let us set the jokes aside, I really want to ask why you are trying to find her." he said in a serious tone, there was no more hint of his usual joking aura. He looked like he really just wanted to know.


    Caliber stopped walking and so did the other two. His expression turned gloomy and looked like he was once again about to drown in thoughts. "Your Highness, since we are helping you in the search, I think it is also proper for us to know." he added.


    The Prince looked at them and was hesitating whether to tell them or not about the girl they were searching for.


    "That inn is cursed, without a doubt." a man sitting comfortably with his one arm up said to his companions and their laughters were so distracting that it reached the three royals who were having a serious conversion.


    In the end, Caliber still did not get to tell his two aides about the identity of the girl.


    "Did you not know? The one who was inside his inn earlier is a prince." he said and his pig-like laugh was heard again and it made the people with him interested. Some could not believe it and some kept asking many questions.


    The three looked at them from afar and Sherin pushed his sword up slightly with her thumb, "Needs to be silenced." she said firmly with no hesitation.


    Niro grabbed her arm, "Calm yourself."


    "I am calm." Sherin responded.


    "That dumb owner is a magnet of bad luck, just a few days back he offended the Crown prince and now even the prince of Canopus." he said and laughed again.


    As he drank in joy, the others wanted to join in laughing but their color was drained from their faces as they were covered in shadows. The man was confused why it suddenly became dark but found the Canopus prince beside him, blocking the light of the sun.


    He looked up and saw the prince looking down at him and before he could react, Niro grabbed his neck from behind and he could feel something sharp from his hands that was ready to move and slit his neck. It was a hidden blade from Niro''s ring, Hawk''s claw.


    "Y-y-your Highness..!" he said, trembling in both surprise and fear to see the one he was talking about was just right beside him.


    The prince''s face was blank, "Why am I wearing this?" he asked the man, while pointing at the cloak he was wearing.


    "To h-hide yourself, Your Highness!"


    "Why must I hide myself?" he asked again and the man gulped from the nervousness he was feeling under the pressure that he might get killed.


    "Because you are a prince, you must hide yourself to avoid attention and rumors!"


    "And what did you do earlier?"


    "What do you mean, Your Highness? What did I--"


    The man felt the blade pushed even more in his neck and any moment of his stupidity might make him bleed, "I...I told them that a prince from Canopus was inside the inn!" he answered and closed his eyes out of fear.


    Niro hid the blade back to the ring and grabbed his neck even tighter, "You knew the purpose and yet you were trying to spread it. Are you seeking death or are you really just stupid?" he said.


    ''Tss, you told me to calm myself and yet there you are.'' Sherin thought while watching.


    The man used both of his hands and he was trying to remove Niro''s hand from choking him, "I-I''m..!!" he tried to speak but he couldn''t.


    The other men that were with him looked terrified and wanted to escape but they saw a woman near where they were. Standing still, doing nothing.


    "What are you waiting for?" one of them asked, "That is just a woman and she is just standing there. Just go!" he yelled.


    The man was about to run but another man grabbed them. They looked at him and he shook his head with his sweat dripping down his head. With that, they knew what he meant. Their attempt failed and just stayed in their seat to avoid trouble.


    ''Good boys, less work for me.'' Sherin thought.


    Niro loosened and the man immediately gasped for air. He removed his hand and the man bent down while grabbing his throat. He coughed and gasped again, not even able to speak for now because of what Niro did.


    Niro smiled, "You are lucky that there are many people, if not then you could have gotten it much worse than that." he said.


    "Keep this a secret, if we found out that it was spread, we will come again to hunt you." Caliber said and walked away.


    The two aides looked at them for the last time before following their master.


    While walking, Caliber remembered what they were talking about, ''Offended the crown prince, was he pertaining to Charles?'' he thought.


    He was too focused on thinking about the girl they were searching for that it made him forget Chance. "Let us go back to the kingdom for now." he ordered and they nodded as a response.


    "I want to hurry and see him." he whispered.


    The two aides looked at each other, ''him?'' they both thought and just shrugged since none of them knew who the prince was talking about.


    Niro didn''t really plan to hurt the man, he was just going to threaten him with the blade but he was too pissed that their conversation was interrupted because of him.


    ''I guess this is not the time for me to know..'' he thought.

 Chapter 32 - Canopus Prince Misses Who?

    The two aides were confused but decided to stay quiet and just followed after their Prince, ''Wh-why do we need to ride our horses outside the palace? We entered the main gate already!'' Niro thought and glanced over his partner. Sherin just looked back at him and shrugged.


    She lowered her back and made her horse go faster to catch up with Caliber, leaving Niro a bit dumbfounded by all the weird questions inside his head for the whole day.


    Then he remembered the scene from when they were in the garden, where he thought he was witnessing something he should not.


    He blinked, ''Is he rushing to that place to see His Highness, Charles?''.


    He laughed and finally understood why they rode the horses all the way to the young prince''s secret place.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "I know you are still upset, Alec."


    The Crown Prince and his personal knight were inside the house of books, while Louis stayed outside in his usual spot in the tree. Chance could not focus reading at all as he kept on shooting a glance at Alec, who was standing still beside the table he was in. The knight''s gaze was high up and straight, not even daring to look at Chance for a bit.


    The knight''s lips opened slightly, "How could I dare be upset at you, Your Highness?" he responded blankly.


    Chance felt awkward and he gulped, ''He is mad, I can feel it.'' he thought. "You have returned to calling me like a royalty." he said as he heard Alec say Highness. He thought that maybe he would still call him Charles like he did earlier.


    "Now that your master is not here, I see no point in calling you by name." he responded, emphasizing the word ''master'', making him even more reminded of the lies he had made.


    Chance understands that he was upset because of a prince becoming a servant but he felt like it was the right choice to make, depending on the situation.


    He closed the book he was reading and turned to him, "I know it was wrong for a prince to be a servant, but I do not know how to make you understand that I had to do it." he said in his sincerest tone.


    Alec softened a bit and glanced at the prince, he let out an inaudible sigh. "From what I think, His Highness Louis would not care at all if you had just said that you were a prince from the start." he said.


    Chance looked down and nodded, "That was what I also thought, but before I could say it, he claimed me as his servant with a smile on his face." he said. "Before I realized it, I actually kept silent and let him make me his servant." he added.


    He could not seem to explain it but when he saw the young prince happy for a bit, he felt like Louis will be disappointed that the servant he chose was actually someone of high status. He will feel bad for the boy as Chance knew that it was not a ''servant'' that he wants, but a friend to be with.


    "How long?"


    Chance looked at him, "What?


    "For how long will this Master-Servant act go on?" the knight asked.


    It was a question he never really thought much of, he also does not know the answer for it. For Chance, Alec''s question sounded more like ''How long are you going to keep lying?''.


    Chance sighed, "Until the day I return to Antares or...until he finds out."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance slowly opened his eyes and yawned, putting his hand near his mouth. He saw the table that he was in earlier from afar, realizing that he had fallen asleep on the sofa. His forehead creased, ''Who put me on the sofa?'' he thought. He looked around but Alec was not with him inside anymore.


    He was about to stand up but he felt something heavy on his thigh, he looked at it and saw a man lying down on the sofa with his head on Chance''s lap. He turned the head gently for him to see who it was and his eyes widened, "Caliber!"


    He closed his mouth when he said the prince''s name out loud. His heartbeat quickened as he decided whether to stay or go away. ''Why would I want to go away anyways? Even if I do so, he will find me since this is their palace.'' he thought and shook his head.


    He gulped, trying to not make a sound and went closer to his face. ''This kiss maniac looks so handsome. No wonder Charles could not help but do it with him.'' he thought. A little while and he was surprised by his own mind, ''W-what the hell did I just think of?''


    He was about to put both of his hands on his face out of embarrassment but before he could put his hand away from Caliber''s face, it was grabbed by the prince.


    His chest pounded even more as their eyes met, Caliber was staring at him while he was still lying down on his lap and Chance was looking down at him. "You are awake, I see." he said and looked away. ''Why the hell am I nervous, damn it!''


    Caliber''s hand was still holding his other hand while the other made its way to Chance''s cheeks, the researcher could not say anything as he was so nervous that Caliber was touching him. "Charles," Caliber called out.


    "What is it?" Chance asked.


    "I missed you."


    Silence again, though he must admit, Caliber knows how to shake him up. He did not respond, ''Like how am I supposed to say anything to that?'' he thought. "Uh, you were here earlier too." Chance said.


    Caliber chuckled at his response, "Yeah, but I..." the girl he was searching for suddenly crossed his mind, "...really miss you." he muttered.


    Chance felt somewhat happy by his words but he felt like Caliber was not his usual self. Chance grabbed his hand that was on his cheeks and gently put it down, "Is there something wrong?" he asked.


    Caliber shook his head and sat up on the sofa, "It is nothing," he squeezed in closer to Chance and rested his head on his shoulder, "I am just having a bit of a problem." he stated and slowly closed his eyes again.


    Chance curiosity was getting to him, but besides being curious, he was also concerned. "What problem? Maybe I can help." he said to Caliber, trying to find a way to at least help him.


    "You do not have to." Caliber answered, quicker than lightning, even when he was about to go back to sleeping.


    The Crown Prince''s brows furrowed, "Why? I want to help!"


    "For this problem, I am afraid that you cannot." he refused again and it bothered Chance for an unknown reason. ''What is the problem he is talking about?'' he thought.


    Caliber took a glimpse of Chance and saw his frustrated expression, he smiled and put his arms around him while his head was still on his shoulder, ''How come he is letting me do this? No complaints?'' he thought out of curiosity.


    Chance turned to the direction of the door as he heard a faint clashing of metal. ''What was that?'' he thought and his forehead creased once more. "Caliber, get up first. I think there is someone outside."


    The man sleeping on his shoulder let out a grunt, "What a bother, let them be." he responded.


    Chance ignored him and stood up, making Caliber fall flat down on the sofa, he sat up straight and was a bit annoyed by whoever interrupted the two of them. He followed after Chance as he opened the door.


    The view from the house left Chance in awe as he saw four figures with different poses. They were not moving and the atmosphere was gloomy and tense.


    The young prince was standing, holding the book he was reading earlier while staring at the three people in front of him, just outside the house. The three people he was looking at were the knights who looked like they were about to kill each other.


    The two aides were pointing the swords at the personal knight of the Crown prince of Antares. Sherin, despite her calm face, was looking at the Antares knight coldly and Niro looked very serious.


    Alec was just holding his sword, about to draw it out if ever they started to attack him.


    Chance was dumbfounded by what was in front of him.


    "What happened here?" Chance and Caliber asked in unison and all three of the knights turned to them.


    "Your Highness." "Your Highness."


    "Your Highness."


    The knights said as they saw their masters come out. They glared at each other and put down their swords, ending the tension between the three.


    "He started it first." Niro said and pointed at Alec Valorian. The knight just stared at him blankly and unbothered.


    Caliber was still annoyed that his time with Chance was disturbed because of their small fight.


    Niro noticed their prince''s bad mood and gulped. He looked away but then noticed Sherin''s confused face. She looked at him, "Who is he?" she asked, referring to Chance.


    "Hmm? Oh him." he muttered, shooting a glance at Chance before looking back to Sherin.


    "That is the prince..."


    But then he remembered that Louis was with them and it was supposed to be a secret.


    ''Shit.''

 Chapter 33 - Battle Between Knights Of Princes

    All of them, especially Louis, turned to the male aide as he muttered. He cursed under his breath when he realized that he said something that is forbidden to be known by the young prince.


    He smiled at Sherin and whispered, but it was loud enough to be heard on purpose, "That''s the prince''s...servant." he immediately came up with a lie, not exactly a lie but at least he did not say that he was the prince of Antares.


    Sherin just stared at Niro with her expressionless face but Niro knows that the female knight was getting suspicious and was not taking his words.


    She looked over to the young prince for confirmation and His Little Highness just smirked and sighed, "He is right. I took him in as my personal servant."


    Niro was relieved that Louis did not notice the sudden change of his words. ''Phew, I thought I would be dead any moment.'' he thought.


    He saw the crown prince staring at his way, not even blinking or trying to look away. Niro slowly averted his gaze, pretending that he had not seen that. ''T-that is a scary stare.'' he thought but kept a neutral face.


    Sherin just stayed silent, she got the confirmation from the young prince but she still feels something off about how Niro was behaving. Her guts has never been wrong before.


    Her gaze dropped down to Chance and then swung to Alec. Then something came to her mind.


    "Who were you calling ''Your Highness'' earlier?" Louis asked and narrowed his eyes at the Valorian, when he remembered that he also turned around to greet a royalty. Sherin also had the question in her mind, but the prince got to ask it first.


    "It was me." Caliber responded in his stead.


    The young prince raised his brow and turned to his brother, "Normally, they would call you prince first."


    Caliber laughed slightly, "It is fun messing with him, I even got him to call me Highness." he said. Alec and Caliber stared at each other, rather than stare, it was more of a glare.


    Despite Alec''s emotionless face and Caliber''s smile, they were emitting dark auras, making the atmosphere even more tense.


    Chance noticed the enmity between the two, he just cannot understand why they both do not seem to like each other. Even from their first meeting, never did Chance saw them getting along, not for once. ''Could these two possibly have history?'' he thought.


    ''If so, I wonder what happened.'' he was curious indeed, what made them be so hostile to each other.


    Other than the two, he glanced at the unfamiliar aides who were also glaring at Alec. If looks could kill, Alec would have already been dead more earlier.


    Chance could not help but to grimace, ''What did my knight do to get them so mad?'' he thought. As he views it, it seems like hating the Valorian knight is starting to become a tradition for the people of Canopus.


    Since Chance was nearest to where Alec stood, he put his hand on his shoulder and the knight turned his head to him. "Are you okay?" Chance asked, he looked fine of course, but he wanted to make sure that he was not starting to get irritated.


    Though Caliber surely is irritated.


    The Valorian knight nodded as a response, he bowed his head slightly and Chance felt that he was still the same. It was great that he was still composed even after the swords were on his face, ready to slice him open by the spider and the hawk.


    For a moment, Louis was distracted by the knights. He examined Alec from every part, feet to head. At first he laughed when Chance told him that their kingdom''s knights would not stand a chance against the knight, Alec Valorian.


    Now that he witnessed what had happened earlier, his opinion changed. "Might even be the same level," he muttered.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Brother, you sure came back early." Louis said as a greeting to Caliber, who has just arrived in his secret place.


    The young prince was a bit surprised that his brother did not even approach him. Caliber just smiled at him as a response and went straight towards the house. ''What?'' Louis thought with a raised brow and narrowed eyes.


    He looked at the two aides to get a clue of what happened, Niro and Sherin just bowed to him and followed Prince Caliber. Louis''s gaze just followed the three figures and spotted the knight from Antares right outside the door.


    Caliber stopped as he faced the knight in front of him, "Move." Caliber commanded firmly.


    The two partners felt the bad blood between them but they had no idea who the man was.


    "Enemy?" Sherin asked Niro in a whisper. Niro just shrugged and continued watching the two men glaring at each other.


    Niro remembered how Sherin also did not answer and just shrugged, knowing that he had also done the same in return, he laughed inside.


    ''How does it feel that you have been ignored and answered with a shrug. Do you understand what I feel now?'' he asked her, but only inside his mind. How pathetic would it be if he really did ask it.


    Sherin knew exactly what he was thinking of, she just ignored it. ''Uh, I do not really care.'' she thought. So all of what Niro thought was just him being desperate for revenge.


    It was really hard to fight Sherin, be it in real battles or battle of mockery. He would stand no chance as he did not understand what kind of specie Sherin was. An alien perhaps.


    "I said move." Caliber repeated with even more emphasis.


    He received silence as a response as Alec just stared at him without saying anything. A little while, Alec''s lips parted, "Sleeping." he said. Just one word and nothing else came after it.


    Caliber understood what he meant immediately and took it as ''Charles is sleeping inside.'' While the aides were confused as to who the man was talking about. ''Who is sleeping?'' they thought.


    "Ah, damn it. I have been using too much of my brain this day." he said in a low voice as he complained about every confusion he goes through because of the prince.


    Sherin just laughed at his remark. "I did not know you had a brain." she said and Niro turned his head to her with a bored look.


    Caliber was getting impatient and could not wait for the Antares knight to get out of his way so he walked towards the door and forced himself in.


    Sherin and Niro felt something was going to happen so their hands made their way to their swords, ready to pull it out if ever the Knight does anything.


    Louis just shook his head, pitying the knight before he got hurt. He looked over to the other knight that was with Alec when he came.


    Tristan stood, leaning on the tree while Louis was up on the branch, watching a good show. Louis smirked and poked Tristan with his hanging feet, "You might as well want to help your captain." he stated.


    Tristan looked at him with a curious face, "Huh? Why?" he asked.


    Louis raised a brow when he saw the knight nonchalant about it. "Your captain might die before you even know." he responded in a sarcastic way.


    Tristan blinked and stared. After a minute he laughed, "That does not seem to be possible, Your Highness." he stated with confidence, very sure that his captain would not lose.


    "Let''s see where your confidence takes you." Louis said, a bit annoyed that he takes the strongest knights of Canopus too easy.


    "Sure." Tristan answered.


    Too focused on the show, Tristan even forgot to speak formally to the young prince. Even Louis did not notice his casual way of talking.


    Caliber had already gotten close to the door when Alec, who was beside him, spread his left arm to block his way.


    The Canopus prince ignored the arm and his hand made its way to the knob. He was about to open it when Alec suddenly grabbed his hand tightly.


    Caliber looked at his hand then stared at Alec blankly, not liking what he did. "Impudent." he muttered.


    Alec broke the staring contest and he sensed something, his eyes went to the corner and raised his other hand to catch the fist that was aiming for him.


    It was the prince''s male aide, Niro, who tried to attack him.


    It was quite a strong punch, but he was also strong enough to catch it. Even though Niro''s fist was already in his hand, he felt himself move a bit from the force that Niro caused.


    He sighed, it was against his will but he had to let go of Caliber''s arm. The prince smiled, "Thank you, good sir." he said with obvious mockery and went inside where Chance was in.


    Secretly frustrated, he cannot do anything about it. He turned his focus to Niro and pushed his hand away before dashing backwards. With no time to waste and not even taking a pause, Niro dashed forward multiple times and so did Alec in the opposite way.


    Alec felt no need to continue dashing in circles so he stopped back in the middle and Niro was startled by the sudden halt so he took a step, to make a gap between them just in case Alec charges.


    But Alec just stood there, not bothering to attack him. Like a flash, in one blink of an eye, Niro was not in his position anymore and was already near his face.


    Alec dodged multiple times as Niro did not stop attacking him, ''Hmm, fast.'' Alec thought as they battled in terms of speed.


    Despite Alec thinking of how fast Niro was, Louis was not sitting on the branch anymore but on the ground to see the fight more clearly. "Alec could keep up with the hawk''s speed?" he thought, finding it unbelievable.


    Sherin stood still, not moved from her spot since earlier. At first, she did not want to join the fight as she knew that Niro could handle it without her.


    Her chill and blank face vanished as her forehead started to crease. "Did he get slow or is Alec really as fast as he was?" she muttered.


    After minutes of continuous lunging and dodging, Alec started to get a bit bored, ''Still not tired yet?'' he thought. He just wants Niro to get tired and stop but the male aide still went on.


    Once again, Niro disappeared in front of him in a blink and Alec immediately knew that he would be just behind him. ''Predictable.''


    He turned around but no one was there, he realized what Niro did, ''Side.'' he thought and looked at his left, catching Niro''s hand in a perfect timing before it hit his face.


    It was a left hand that he caught, but Niro was right handed.


    Niro brought forward his other hand and let out the hidden blade but that was what Alec''s waiting for.


    He grabbed his ring finger and twisted it, making Niro spin around. He pulled the ring out and threw it in the air before kicking Niro away from him.


    As Niro turned his head back to Alec, the ring fell and went to Alec''s finger, a perfect fit and the same size, Alec thought.


    Sherin does not know how to react but she wants to laugh, "You are getting old." she said.


    Niro ignored her tease and pulled out his sword and the female knight went silent, ''Niro drew his sword?'' she thought.


    Niro started to swing his sword to Alec but the knight just kept deflecting the attack with his scabbard.


    After not talking for a long time even from the start of the fight, Alec clicked his tongue showing annoyance, "This was my favorite scabbard." he said.


    Distracted from his words, Niro has thoughts inside his mind but Alec used his scabbard to attack for the first time in their fight.


    Alec swung his weapon, just the wood, hitting his hand upwards and making him let go of the sword that flew on the air.


    The knight of Antares caught the sword and pointed it to Niro''s face.


    Silence.


    Louis could not say any words and Tristan remained smug. Sherin did not blink at all and just stared at the familiar knight.


    To break the silence, Alec flipped the sword, the handle of the weapon was now the one pointed to Niro.


    "Here is your sword, great work." Alec stated shortly.


    Niro did not utter a word and just slowly took his sword from Alec to put it back. He felt kind of humiliated, what suddenly made him fight aggressively and sucked?


    While they were all silent, Alec planned to go inside to check in Caliber and Chance but he heard someone walking close to him.


    He turned around and saw Sherin stop in front of him. "You there," she called out.


    She pulled her sword out and stared at him directly in the eye.


    "Fight me."

 Chapter 34 - Stopped In The Middle Of Duel?

    The enclosed garden, where you can only get sunlight from the hole that was left because of the leaves of trees that covered the entire secret place, became dark. It has always not been too bright, but it became even darker and emphasized the mood of the people inside.


    The atmosphere was tense as animosity filled the air. Sherin was still standing still, with a sword in her hand that was ready to get a taste of the Antares knight''s blood.


    Alec just stared at the woman who was six feet away in front of him, challenging him in a battle of swords.


    "Miss---" Alec uttered but was immediately cut off when Sherin raised her sword an inch close to his face, almost touching his skin.


    "Good sir," she uttered and tilted her head slightly to the left, "Surely you would not decline a fight out of consideration for my gender."


    In spite of her emotionless face, her eyes were blazing red, trying to engulf Alec in the flames of her gaze. Alec looked at the sharp blade that was in front of him then looked back at Sherin, returning her stare.


    "Nothing of the sort," he responded and slid the weapon away from his face using his hand. "I was just going to ask if you were sure of this challenge you were requesting." he stated.


    Sherin slid her fingers on the blade of her sword to its tip and looked at Alec from the corner of her eyes, "I would not ask you to fight me if I was not sure of it." she said.


    "If you say so," Alec grabbed his sword by the scabbard that was on his side, pushing his thumb upwards onto the guard, he did not draw it out and just gripped it as he did when he and Niro fought.


    "This duel I accept."


    A gush of wind was clearly seen behind Sherin as she kicked the ground to dash forward to where Alec was. The Valorian knight took a huge step backwards to get away from the female knight.


    "Fast." he muttered while continuously dodging her attacks, ''She is faster than the male knight now, but the man can go faster if he tried.'' he thought and took a glimpse of the other aide.


    Sherin gave a full swing from up above. Alec was fortunate to have noticed it and blocked it with his scabbard.


    Pushing the blade even deeper, Sherin got nearer to Alec, "If you are having a duel with me, focus only on me."


    They both backed away from each other and Alec glanced at his scabbard that suddenly had an engravement due to the cut that Sherin gave from the swing. ''Be in peace, my favorite scabbard.'' he thought.


    He was not joking at all, those were his sincere words. Oh, poor scabbard, what did it do to deserve those cuts?


    Louis was dumbfounded by what his eyes were witnessing, the fight was something he had not expected. He thought that the battle would end with Niro but Alec proved him wrong.


    He glanced at Tristan who was chill despite the situation, he had a proud expression on his face that irritated Louis.


    "Where on earth did you recruit this knight?" he could not help but ask, he has no idea who that knight of Antares was. From his wide knowledge of the neighboring kingdom, how come he never heard of this captain?


    "I see that even a smart young prince like you has no idea of who he is." Tristan said.


    "Exactly why I was asking you." Louis said in return with sarcasm.


    The knight sighed and scratched his head, "A lot of rumors spread about this Valorian, none has ever known the real past of this knight." he said.


    Tristan looked at his captain who was seriously focused on the fight. "I was scared of him the first time I got in the First Squad. Many knights were scared of him, but no one really knows where he was picked up."


    He looked at the young prince and smiled, "All we know was that His Royal Highness, Charles, was the one that got him out of hell."


    Louis stared at the crimson knight and remembered Chance, ''I believe this knight is more frightening back then, but Chance was great enough to get him.'' he thought.


    There was more to it, he thought. Curious, but he has no need to know about it. He just returned to watching Alec and the female aide as the battle became even more fierce.


    Sherin was not fighting him in an aggressive way like Niro did. Both of them were calm and observing each other''s movements.


    ''I have never seen anyone fight so calmly." Louis thought.


    Niro saw his surroundings spiraling around and he touched his forehead, ''Dizzy..?'' he thought.


    He could not see the two knights fighting anymore, the ground swayed at his feet and when he looked at the two, he felt his head become more in pain.


    The two of them were fast and fighting like liquid. They were chill but at every attack they do, observe each other and predict their next movements.


    It was always a draw and their skills and speed matched each other. Niro thought that they were quite similar. Emotionless and monsters, similarities between the two. The only possible difference was that Sherin was not always cold as she changed her mood a lot.


    Another swing dodged by Alec. All the male knight did was to avoid her attacks. Instead of using his sword to hit her blade, he just kept using his scabbard to deflect it.


    He pushed her sword away again with force that made her fly backwards. Sherin spun in the air and landed safely. Before Alec could notice it, Sherin disappeared.


    When Alec turned around, Sherin was already too close behind him. She caught him off-guard and immediately swung her sword to him.


    It was already too late to take a step back so he bent down and used his left hand to grab his scabbard to block it again. He has the disadvantage since Sherin is stronger in terms of their position.


    Sherin pushed her sword down even more which made Alec bend again, it almost looked like he was lying down on the ground. A slight wince showed upon his face as he did not like his position.


    He noticed the cut in the scabbard going deeper, he had no choice but to draw his sword. Or else it will surely be cut into half.


    He pulled out the sword from the scabbard with his right hand, replacing the scabbard with his sword of blocking Sherin''s blade before the scabbard became sliced in two.


    Having more strength of using his sword, he slowly stood up from the bend by pushing Sherin''s sword upwards until both of them are standing, staring at each other. The two swords were inseparable, none would give up or back away.


    Alec pushed her away by putting force on his sword, he grabbed his scabbard while Sherin was being pushed away and swung it to hit Sherin''s back.


    Niro jerked from his spot when he saw Alec hit Sherin, he gritted his teeth but he kept still as he knew that Sherin would get mad if he interfered.


    Sherin felt the pain from her lower back, it did not look like Alec put much strength but it was actually a strong hit. She ignored it and did not react so that they would not notice. "Tch."


    Alec raised his sword and looked at the female knight, "You made me draw my sword." he stated.


    Sherin turned and there was a fierce look in her eyes, "Congratulations to me then." she said in return.


    They both kicked the ground and dashed towards each other at the same time and the clashing of swords began again. They kept attacking each other after so long but they were still not tired and none of them gave up unless one would admit defeat.


    While in the midst of the duel, based on Alec''s continuous observations, he noticed something from her skills. "A spider?" he uttered and dashed backwards to make a gap between them, "You are a spider?" he asked again.


    Sherin''s usual calm face changed as annoyance started to appear on her face, "Why does it matter?" she asked.


    "I am afraid I have to stop this duel."


    Louis, Tristan, Niro and even Sherin turned to him, perplexed by the sudden ending of duel, "Ridiculous, you dare stop in the middle of a duel?" she stated with a bit of disgust in her tone.


    It was not his will to stop but he had to, "I do not wish to fight with an Aranean, forgive me for this." he responded.


    "Why?"


    "Personal reasons."


    Silence once again conquered the entire place. Sherin narrowed her eyes at the Valorian knight with a bit of dismay inside her. "What a waste, I shall end this as you say so." she uttered. She was curious as to why the knight changed his mind after finding out that she was a spider. ''What reasons could that be?'' she thought.


    ''There must come a time where we will fight to death.''


    Alec felt a sharp pain in his arm and side of the body but he ignored it and pulled his shoulder cape to hide it from getting noticed by others.


    It ended with a draw.


    Although they both know that they had hidden wounds in their body.


    It looked as if no one got hurt, but those attacks where they dodged and avoided it, the audience''s eyes were not fast enough to see some of the attacks that hit the two knights.


    Two of them stood still even though they were also hurt. It ended with Alec''s surrender.


    Although it was a draw and none were hurt more than enough to say that one lost or one won.


    If they showed the pain they felt, wonder which one really lost?


    For now they would not fight as to whatever Alec''s reason was.


    ''Strong indeed,'' they both thought inside their heads.

 Chapter 35 - A Word That Triggers Sherin

    "Keep in mind that you surrendered." Sherin said and kept her sword away.


    The heavy atmosphere seemed to lighten up a bit ever since Alec stopped their duel. All of the people inside had mixed feelings from the fight. Full of surprise and excitement but it all vanished as he surrendered.


    Louis. who were very focused on the fight, calmed his tense body and dropped down to lean back on the tree. He frowned but then turned his head a bit to the direction of the other knight, "How lame, I guess your captain stops fighting when he is about to lose." he said to Tristan with obvious mockery in his tone.


    Tristan frowned and rolled his eyes, ashamed for putting on airs. He was so sure that his captain would win, too confident. He sighed with disappointment, ''How could you suddenly end the duel, Captain?'' he thought, annoyed now that a kid is teasing him.


    Louis removed the smirk on his face and silently glanced at Alec with a squint, ''Unknown past, recruited by the crown prince, possibly connected with Aranea as he stopped after finding out that she is a spider...'' he continued to think and try to find more dots to connect.


    He might not look like it because he is a brat in everyone''s view, but Louis is sharp to notice even the slightest things that feels off. ''These people from Antares are suspicious.'' he thought and Chance came into his mind, ''Hmm, servant.''


    The sudden request to stop the duel still irked the female aide, she finally pushed Alec to the point where he fought back with his sword but then he suddenly surrendered, ''This is really ridiculous.'' she thought again.


    When she was about to approach Alec, she stopped and took only one step forward as the knight also stepped back, She looked at him, "You. Are you doing all this just to mock me?" she said, feeling that it was weird of him to do those things.


    "What makes you think that I am?" he asked.


    "You probably still think that I am not worth fighting, for I am a woman." she said and glared at the Valorian, "You made me think that you would fight me seriously and when I did, you stopped. For what? To mock me?"


    Niro put his hand on Sherin''s back to calm her down, his brows furrowed, there was no need for her to put much thought to it. Normally, she would just let it be. No matter how slow or fast her mood changes, she would never be so agitated just because an enemy quitted.


    ''I guess she acknowledges this man as someone on par with her.'' he thought and shot a serious glance on Alec. He saw his surroundings spiralling once again, so he turned around for a while for them not to see his expression.


    "To mock you?" he asked and took a quick glimpse at the house then back to Sherin, "I do not have time to waste to do such a thing." he added, which annoyed Sherin even more.


    Niro finally got his sight straight and back to normal, well at least for now, and turned back to face them. Surprised, he saw Sherin glaring at Alec. ''How could Alec make her be like this with no effort?'' he thought.


    Even Sherin does not know why she was being like that, she was calm earlier but whenever Alec does little things it would already make her blood boil.


    Alec was observing her since the moment they fought, right now he was still watching her. He looked down and stared at the spider on her sword, "Why are you even on Canopus? Did the Old Spider kick you out?" he asked and saw Sherin froze.


    "Did you get that temper from your father? Well, it looked like all Araneans have it." Alec added but Sherin''s expression was starting to darken. "Judging from Aranea''s leader, it is most likely that you escaped your place because of suffocation."


    The female aide turned her head to the Valorian knight, shaking in anger and looked like she was about to erupt, "What..?" she muttered.


    Niro sensed where his words were going, but what Alec was saying would only enrage Sherin. ''Mentioning her father was a wrong decision, that triggers Sherin.'' he thought.


    "I have no proof, these are all assumptions. Seeing that you are the only woman that became that prince''s aide, then you must have a big argument with your father," he raised his other hands from the crossed arms and touch his chin to think, "You must have wanted to prove your worth to your father, but after everything you have done,"


    Sherin and Alec stared at each other directly in the eyes, "It was futile." he continued.


    Sherin abruptly raised her sword to hit him but Niro used his sword to clash it to hers, blocking the sword from going to Alec''s face, "Calm yourself." Niro said to her. "Do not let it get to you."


    Because of Niro, Sherin has slightly calmed down but the coldness in her eyes remained.


    Louis stood up and walked to get near to the three and so did Tristan, ''Another fight?'' he was surprised for he never once saw Sherin mad before. This was new for him as he usually sees her either blank-faced or smiling.


    "You told me you have no time for mockery but what your words are mockery itself." she said and tried to hold herself back to not slice him up. Niro still blocked her sword so it would not cause another fight, if ever it did, it was most likely that there would be a real bloody fight.


    Alec Valorian''s face remained blank, "The aides of that stupid prince sure is interesting." he said.


    Niro''s sword that was pushing Sherin''s weapon away, moved and pointed to Alec, "What did you call our prince?" he asked and narrowed his eyes.


    The two of them were now pointing their swords at Alec and the Valorian just put his hand on the grip of his sword, ready to pull it out if they attack again. Before the aides heard Alec''s answer, they all turned to the direction of the door that revealed two figures.


    "What happened here?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    ''Same level? Or maybe one of them really is stronger.'' Louis thought, he would never be sure unless they really do fight without holding back. He realized that Chance really was not kidding when he said Alec could take down an army.


    ''Looks like he really did not notice that I almost slipped up, safe.'' Niro thought and sighed.


    Sherin has returned to her normal (abnormal) self, it was only until now that she realized that she almost went out of control earlier. ''Why does he sound as if he knows my father that well?'' she thought. Whenever she remembers the last three words that Alec said, her blood starts to boil. ''I do not believe that those were just assumptions.''


    She looked at the man who was now by the side of the knight she fought with and saw Prince Caliber staring at the two of them, she squinted, ''Servant of the young prince, but also the reason why His Highness Caliber rushed here?'' she asked inside her head.


    Sherin was curious about the new people that he was seeing and found them suspicious, except for Niro who already knows.


    There was something that Sherin found weird, Chance just started as a servant today but Caliber rushed as if he knew the man so well and was close with him. She looked at Niro and he furrowed his brow, confused as to why she was looking at him. "You think I am a fool?" she whispered.


    Niro''s eyes widened slightly and he was about to speak but Sherin raised her hand near his mouth, "Forget it, I will find out eventually." she cut him off since she knows that he will lie to her again.


    "Did something happen earlier?" Chance asked his knight, Alec looked at him, "Yes, your..." he was about to say highness but Louis and Sherin were still around, "Nothing happened, Charles."


    Chance was not prepared to hear him call him Charles again, ''Charles?'' he thought and stared at Alec. He noticed that Alec''s eyes were not on him anymore even though he was facing him.


    Caliber''s mood was turning bad as the knight looked at him, ''Charles? So you call each other by names.'' he thought and was annoyed by the way Alec looks at him.


    Chance followed the direction of where Alec was looking and saw a frowning Caliber behind them, Caliber who was glaring at Alec, dropped his gaze to Chance who was staring at him, ''Knight and master? Who calls each other by names? A ''knight'' who calls a prince with no honorifics?'' he looked away from Chance, ''Knight and Master! Ridiculous!'' he thought.


    Sherin sensed that his partner was not by her side anymore, "Niro?" she called out but no one was there.


    They all turned around after hearing a loud thud and saw the male aide on the ground.


    "Niro!"

 Chapter 36 - Lost Because Of A Needle

    Niro put his hand on his head at the moment he gained consciousness. He sat up straight but could not open his eyes yet out of dizziness. The scenes from the garden all came into his head and remembered that he passed out in front of the people inside.


    "That was embarrassing..."


    "Indeed it was."


    He removed his hands from covering his face and turned to the voice, "Ah!" he exclaimed as he saw Sherin all of the sudden by the side of the bed he was in. "Sherin." he called out, it will be bad for his heart if her partner always startles him.


    Sherin was leaning on a chair with her arms crossed and her feet were up on Niro''s bed, looking down and deep in her thoughts. Niro noticed that she was in a bad mood and the room was full of gloom. "Uh, w-were you here for a long time?" he asked, breaking the silence.


    ''Why are you stuttering, Niro?'' he asked himself and closed his eyes tight and looked away slowly in shame.


    "I brought you here after we saw you on the ground." Sherin said.


    Caliber was going to help her carry Niro but he could not leave Charles in there for some reason.


    "I apologize for the trouble, all of a sudden I was having a headache and became dizzy. I was fine when we were in Antares." he stated and was perplexed by why he felt that way, "I am not sick." he added.


    "You are not sick." Sherin claimed and she raised his lowered gaze to meet his eyes.


    From the crossed arms, she grabbed the pocket that was tied to her belt and separated her arms from each other. She threw it to him, surprised, he caught it with his natural reflexes.


    Curious as to what Sherin threw, he removed the tie and opened it. Inside the small bag was a needle. "Why are you giving me a needle? How is this a get-well-soon gift?" he asked and Sherin glared at him.


    "Should I make you swallow that get-well-soon gift?"


    "I am kidding, forgive me."


    Sherin dropped her gaze to the needle in his palm, "That needle is the reason why you lost your consciousness." she stated and Niro pinched it and put the needle close to his face to observe it.


    "I had it cleaned after checking, so you would not see anything right now." Sherin said as she saw Niro looking at the needle, all confused.


    "You have been drugged without noticing."


    Niro let out a laugh after hearing what she said, "There is no way I would be drugged without me noticing. My eyes are faster than the changing of your moods." he said. ''Or, well, maybe you change mood faster.'' he added inside his mind.


    Sherin closed his eyes with a little bit of frustration, then pointed at the needle he was holding, "Someone threw a needle to your body, with the tip of the needle filled with a dose of tranquilizer solution." she stated and Niro went silent.


    "Alec was the one who did it, did he not?" Niro asked. They both remembered the fight that happened. "But when? How come I had not noticed?" he lowered his gaze to the needle in confusion. He could have sworn he had not seen it.


    Blocking, Dodging, the two of them were too fast. When was the time that Alec put the needle? Sherin and Niro both raised their heads as they finally had an idea. It was before Sherin laughed at Niro, saying that he had gotten old.


    "When I turned around." Niro said.


    "You did not turn around, he twisted you." Sherin pointed out and Niro wanted to roll his eyes, ''It is the same anyways.'' he said in his mind, a bit bitter of remembering his loss.


    Turns out they both have the thoughts, Alec twisted Niro and kicked him. While kicking him he already got a needle and flicked it towards Niro. That was where the male Canopus aide started to not feel well.


    "It was a good thing that it did not fully go inside your body. You could have died." Sherin said with a serious expression.


    That was one that has been on her mind, did Alec give him a needle considering that it would not go through the clothes, or did he really want to kill Niro? ''Either of the two is possible.'' she thought.


    Alec is not stupid enough to kill the aide of another kingdom''s prince, with all people knowing that he was the one who Niro last fought with. He is smart so he in probability, considered that it would not go through.


    But Sherin could feel the monster inside him. He was holding back. So it was also likely that he would not care even if the needle killed Niro.


    It takes a monster to know another monster.


    Niro looked around, realizing that he had not seen another figure anywhere around the room, "Where is His Highness? He did not come with you?" he asked.


    "He stayed." Sherin muttered. "For some reason that I do not know, he looked like he did not want to leave that place." she added and caused her to think again. Many mysteries came her way today, it was confusing yet she wants to figure it all out.


    Niro avoided any eye contact, ''Well, of course he would stay. His Highness Charles is in there...'' he wanted to say it, but he knows that his prince would kill him if he did.


    Sherin knows that Niro has the answers to any of her questions, but where is the fun in that?


    She would like to know it by herself. It is a challenge that she would like to take on.


    Niro could not help but to stare at her, he squinted his eyes as he cannot understand what kind of expression she has on his face. Sherin looked back at him, startling him.


    Sherin smiled sweetly at him and the man started to feel a bit of sweat running down his forehead. ''What kind of smile is that...''


    Sherin that was leaning on the chair, sat up straight without breaking her gaze with Niro. Without her eyes moving away, she put her hand on his thigh but bit by bit it was starting to be squeezed. "I will find out everything, soon."


    The grip was hurting Niro but he hid it with an awkward smile, "O-oh, I believe you will, ha..ha..."


    Sherin sat back down and shut her eyes tight. ''Servant...''


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Niro!" Caliber exclaimed and rushed to where he was. "What happened to him?" he asked and turned to Sherin who was bending down on one knee to check Niro.


    She put a finger near the holes of his nose and he was breathing just fine. She put her hand on his forehead and used the back of her hand to touch his cheeks. "He does not seem to be sick." Sherin said to the prince.


    Caliber furrowed his brows, "Then what caused him to be in this state?"


    "I am not sure, I will investigate this matter. For now, I shall take him to his room." she said and was about to carry Niro.


    Sherin might be a knight, but she is still a woman. "I will help you. Go get the other arm." the prince said.


    They helped Niro up, with both of his arms around their necks. Sherin giggled, "I can already imagine Niro''s reaction once he finds out that you were troubled to bring him to his room." she said and Caliber smiled.


    After a few steps, something he did not like was caught from the corner of his eyes. Chance looked really worried over Alec after taking pity for Niro. Even from afar he could hear Chance asking ''Were you also hurt? Why did you even fight?'' and so on.


    The Canopus Prince was contemplating whether he should stay or help Niro. He was having a hard time making a decision but while he was staring at them, Sherin was also staring at the prince.


    She was curious about why he was hesitating, but she wants to bring Niro to the palace as soon as possible. "Your Highness." she called out.


    Caliber looked at his aide, "You do not have to worry, I can bring him back by myself." Sherin said, noticing that he really wanted to stay.


    The prince smiled, a bit feeling bad for not being able to help them. But a part of him really wants to stay. "Thank you, Sherin." he said with a sincere tone.


    Sherin just sighed and smiled. She grabbed Niro''s other arm and also put it around her neck. She carried him in a piggyback. "Which one of us is the girl here?" she said in a low voice in which only she can hear. She shook her head before running outside to put him in the horse.


    Caliber stared at the two before approaching them.


    Chance was going to put his hand on Alec''s face to check if there is something wrong but Caliber grabbed it and put it on his.


    Startled, Chance stared at him wondering why he suddenly put his hand on his face, "Caliber, are you okay?"


    "No." Caliber immediately answered.. "No, I am not."

 Chapter 37 - Amused By Different Thoughts

    "No, I am not."


    The two who were at the side, Tristan and Louis looked at each other before looking back at the three people in front of them.


    ''Did brother forget that we are still here?'' the young prince thought and could not hide the grimace that showed on his face.


    Perhaps Caliber did that on purpose to make Alec stare at them, but Alec did not look like he was bothered by it, he glanced at Tristan whose eyebrows were furrowed while staring at the two princes.


    He was observing the knight of how he would interpret the scene, it would cause Chance big trouble if he reported it to King Cadell.


    "Your Highness," Tristan muttered, referring to the little Canopus prince, while not putting his gaze away from the two. "Your brother..." his forehead creased even more and squinted his eyes, thinking hard.


    Louis waited for the knight to continue his words, but he has an idea of what he was thinking about. ''What would a knight of Antares think about this sight?'' he thought and looked at the two who were holding their faces. ''Chance, are you not in danger?''


    As Tristan squinted, Louis and Alec stared at him to see his reaction. His lips parted and he turned to the prince to continue what he was going to ask.


    "...is your brother sick?"


    Alec shut his eyes and averted his gaze back to a straight direction, realizing that there was nothing to worry about. Louis looked at him with a bored expression and let out an audible sigh.


    ''What an idiot.'' they both thought.


    Louis ignored the question and Tristan scratched his head, confused. ''Is he making His Highness, Charles, check his temperature?'' he thought and looked up with his fingers on his chin. ''Ah, I have no idea anymore, this task of His Majesty is confusing.''


    ''It is not confusing, you are just stupid.'' Louis said inside his mind when he predicted what Tristan was obviously thinking about.


    Meanwhile, Chance was staring at Caliber in awe, as his hand was placed on his cheek, ''Oh my god, my hand is sweating. It''ll make his cheeks wet.'' he said inside his head in panic.


    ''Damn my sweaty hands!'' he yelled internally, very embarrassed.


    ''What does he mean he''s not okay? From what I know, he wasn''t involved in the fight.'' Chance thought. He was trying to pull his hand but it looked as if he did not do anything because his hand did not even move away from Caliber''s cheek.


    He could not think of a reason why Caliber was acting this way but then he thought of something. ''Is he not okay because of the problem he mentioned?'' he thought. Chance knew that it was no lie, he could see his expression clearly earlier and he knows that it is indeed troubling him.


    "If only you could tell me..." he whispered while staring at the man who was holding his hand.


    "Tell you what?"


    Chance gulped when he realized that he said it aloud instead of thinking. "It is nothing." he said looking away, ''If only you could tell me what your problem was...'' he continued inside his mind.


    The face that he made back in the room was something he has never seen before. What has caused him to be so troubled to make that kind of dejected face? For some reason, it made him curious as to what his problem was about.


    ''Why do I need to know anyway?''


    Caliber was pleased to see that Chance was not resisting or taking his hand away from him. He was somehow expecting to be kicked or something. But then he knows that Charles has changed, still, maybe he did not change at all. Maybe they have been starting to get close.


    Caliber who was still busy thinking, surprised when he felt another hand on his face. The other three who were around also looked.


    He raised his head, who was looking down as he thought and saw Chance looking at him with a worried face.


    "Caliber,"


    Chance called him and took a step forward that got Caliber in a daze, he moved his two thumbs on his face, "I know you are not all right and something is troubling you."


    "By the time that you finally want to tell me," He removed his hand on his face and the other grabbed Caliber''s hand that it was holding. He put his hand down and looked up to him, "I am here."


    The Canopus prince had the sudden urge to hug him but he knows he will be bothered by it since there are other people. ''If it was not for that girl, I would not be this troubled.'' he thought. He smiled, "I apologize for making you worry."


    Chance just smiled back but somehow, he was not happy. Even he does not know why.


    "Charles." Alec muttered behind him.


    He grabbed Chance and moved him a bit backwards, away from Caliber. Caliber looked at Alec seriously, thinking that he was interrupting them. The knight took a step forward, making Chance be behind him.


    As he got near Caliber, he looked at him blankly and whispered, "Best if you do not get close too often." it was a warning, but Caliber, of course, has no idea what kind of warning it was.


    He took it like Alec was being possessive over his master, which was an idea he did not like.


    Caliber remembered the times where Chance would call his knight by name, they were closer than a normal Master-Servant relationship. ''Could they really have...'' he could not continue his thoughts as he would not like it.


    Alec was observing the Canopus prince''s face and noticed the change of expression. "I do not know what you are thinking about, but stay away for now." he said in a serious tone.


    "This is for the sake of our prince." he said at the end in a low voice and turned around.


    The knight touched Chance''s back as a sign that they should return to the palace.


    "Oh," muttered Chance. He turned and bowed to the little prince, "I shall do my duties starting tomorrow. I shall take my leave for now, Cole." he said as a goodbye.


    Louis did not react badly to it, he just stood there and nodded, agreeing to make his personal servant leave. Normally, the master would be the one to decide when to dismiss the servant but the servant himself just said that he would be going and the master just agreed.


    While walking towards the little door to exit the little prince''s place, Chance looked back and saw Caliber looking at him. ''I hope his problem will get solved soon.'' he thought, but of course, it would be better if he solved it with his help. Unfortunately, it looks like he would not tell him.


    The two left and Tristan suddenly remembered that he should come with them. He waved at the young prince but Louis did not wave back. The three of them left to come back to the palace.


    ''For the sake of our prince? What does that mean?'' he asked, a bit frustrated that he has no idea what he was trying to say.


    Louis was staring at his brother, amused by the expression he was making. He just kept quiet to continue picking up things in secret. What more interesting things could possibly happen, he thought. His side of Leonidas is showing as he continues to be amused.


    Caliber tried to shake off his thoughts, he was not like it before, how could he suspect the two to have a relationship of more than master-servant. ''But then, it is possible.'' he thought again.


    Is it suspicion or jealousy? It may be both.


    A misunderstanding, Alec did that for a different reason. Though Caliber thought that it was because Alec likes Chance. That he wants him to stay away from his master because they have something more than a normal relationship that a prince and a knight has.


    While Chance was feeling down because he wanted to know the problem that Caliber was having after he came back from Antares. It was all right for him because he could wait until Caliber could tell him what it was.


    But still, he was hoping that he could help Caliber.


    The only ones who know what Caliber was trying to do was the highest servants of Canopus, the aides of royalty, Sherin and Niro.


    Although the spider and the hawk knew that he was searching for a girl, they also do not know who it was. Especially Niro who was curious about the identity of the girl he was looking for, if only they were not interrupted by those guys in Antares, he could have known because it looked like Caliber was going to tell them.


    All of them have different thoughts inside their mind.


    In the top of one of the towers of the Canopus palace, where the little prince''s place can be seen. A girl taking a bite of her bread was sitting on the edge. With her legs hanging down, playing with it by moving her feet up and down.


    She giggled and looked down at them with a smile. "They are trying so hard, how cute."


    She rested her chin on his palm, having fun watching them.


    "I will be enjoying this for a while."

 Chapter 38 - Fate With The Mysterious Girl

    In the only inn that was close to Antares, there are special rooms from which only rich or important people could get in. The rooms were spacious and more beautiful than normal rooms that were little and had obviously spent no effort in decorating it.


    Inside of one of the special rooms, sat a woman with a dark veil on her head, covering her face.


    Outside the room''s door, a man that was a regular at the bar of the inn, knocked. "Miss, I was asked to bring your tea." the man stated.


    The woman smiled behind her veil and did not answer. Instead, she knocked on the table in front of where she sat as a signal for the man to come in. After hearing it, the man hesitated to come in but still did at the end.


    He came in while holding a tray and saw a figure of a woman that was wearing a dress of a dark blue shade, covering her body until her feet. She was wearing a headband with a star in the middle, centered on her forehead. On the headband was a veil that covered her face.


    The man was curious of what she looked like, but it was rude of him if he asked to take the veil off.


    He put the tray down and arranged the tea cup and tea pot properly onto the table. "So this is her..." the man said in his mind, the woman was very mysterious and some even put up a bounty in search of her.


    Even nobles would pay up a large amount of gold, diamonds or jewelleries just to see her.


    "Miss, the owner has asked me to tell you," he said and the woman turned her head, waiting for him to continue his words.


    "The Prince of Canopus was looking for you."


    The woman was about to sip her tea but stopped as she heard what the man said and smiled,


    "I know."


    The man froze as he heard her voice, it was as if time had stopped for him. Such an angelic voice, for the first time he had heard it. ''I must be very lucky that the girl they are searching for has spoken to me!'' he thought.


    "You there," the woman said to the man, the man surprised, immediately turned to her and went near her, "Yes, miss?" he asked.


    The woman put her hand gently at the man''s shoulder and it tickled him a bit by her touch, he was very nervous but was liking the feeling a lot.


    She touched his head turning it to the direction of the door and went near his ears, "What are you waiting for?" she whispered and sweat was dripping on his forehead as his face was getting red.


    She giggled silently at the man''s reaction. She extended her other hand and pointed at the door, "You can leave now."


    The man''s eyes slightly widened, ''O-oh, so she meant that I should leave. I thought...'' his face flushed red, embarrassed by what he thought it meant. "I shall take my leave now, miss." he said and rushed out of the room in shame.


    The woman chuckled and inside the veil, she drank from her cup.


    "Did you show yourself to Prince Caliber on purpose for him to start finding you?" a figure said near her bed.


    The woman shut her eyes and smiled, "Hm, why would you think that way?" she asked, amused by its question.


    "Because that is how you are."


    She turned to the figure of the person and the corners of her lips rose up, "And what if I did?"


    The figure did not answer her question, "What was fated to happen, shall happen."


    The woman sighed and shook her head boredly, everyone knows that phrase. No one can change fate. "If what is fated to happen will happen, it is fine to at least bring some fun since the ending will still be the same, right?"


    If you change something in the middle, it won''t affect the end if it is fated, though that was what she believed. "Every second of time is fated. Old lady, do not bring me too much trouble."


    The woman was a bit offended by the nickname, she was nowhere near old, she was still young and beautiful.


    She put down her cup and Caliber flashed inside her mind. "This will be fun," she said and turned to the figure that was seriously looking at her.


    "Fate."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The three people from Antares were already inside the palace and were walking through the halls, on the way to Chance''s room.


    Alec and Tristan were walking side by side with Chance, with Tristan a bit of a step back from them.


    Chance was still absorbed in his thoughts when Alec suddenly spoke, "Your Highness should be careful." he said in a low voice. He did not bother whispering as he knows that Tristan is dumb anyways.


    "When was I not careful?" Chance asked, but his mind was still on Caliber and also Fate who has not appeared for so long.


    ''All the time.'' Alec answered his master inside his mind and let out an inaudible sigh.


    While they were walking they heard footsteps that were not in sync with them, noticing that there are others walking the path they are in.


    "Do you really not have any idea of who was the girl he was searching for?"


    Niro''s voice that was pestering Sherin could be heard from afar, but Sherin was not uttering a single word to answer him.


    The three recognized the man''s voice and Tristan looked over to Alec, hoping that no fight would be started again because he was getting tired. Well, he did not even do anything except for watching his captain fight.


    "What could His Highness Caliber want from that girl he is looking for?" he asked again, his curiosity will kill him soon as it seemed like he would not be able to sleep while thinking of it.


    Chance snapped back to reality and out of his thoughts, ''Searching for what?'' he thought.


    "Searching for a girl? Who?" Chance asked aloud which caused the two aides to stop walking and looked at them.


    The three and the two aides stopped in front of each other and there they met again. As their knights first meet was not good, their expressions darkened as they saw each other again.


    Sherin removed her death stare at Alec and turned to Chance who was asking a question, "Why should a ''servant'' know about our prince''s matters?" she asked.


    She was not saying it to be rude, but she was trying to observe his reaction to get a clue about the so-called servant.


    Chance smiled, "Forgive me, Miss Sherin. I get curious a lot." he said and chuckled.


    Sherin''s forehead creased by his reaction, ''That is it?'' she thought. She just let it be for now, "We do not like for a servant to be curious, it will be bad for us." Sherin said.


    "Have a good evening." Sherin said and started to walk again, with Niro following behind.


    Before passing by the three people from Antares, the two aides left a cold glare for Alec and continued to walk away.


    Chance''s smile vanished and they all continued to walk Chance back to his room.


    Alec opened the door for him, "Have a rest for now." he said and Chance nodded.


    The two knights stayed outside to guard the door while Chance flopped to the bed and let out a sigh. He rolled over and stared at the star at the ceiling of the bed.


    "Caliber is searching for....a girl?"

 Chapter 39 - The First Dream Of Fate

    With visions that were still blurry, Chance looked like he had just woken up. All of a sudden, he was confused as he was not inside his room. ''I remember that Alec and Tristan brought me to my room earlier. Where am I right now?'' he thought.


    As his surroundings started to become more clear, he was still in a beautiful place outside the palace of Canopus where he passed by earlier. It was brighter than usual, everywhere he went, there was a faint light that surrounded him.


    ''It was just evening earlier, was I asleep for long?'' he thought.


    He walked around, not knowing where his feet were taking him. He did not feel anything weird, rather than that, he actually felt very calm. Like he can breathe easily and that he feels very at ease. It was the first time he had felt that way, ''Strange.'' he thought.


    He avoided the bright sun outside and stepped into the pathway on the sides of the palace where you could get a shade. He kept walking and there were many doors as he passed by the path.


    While just going straight, not knowing where he wanted to go at all, he saw two maids walking in the opposite direction of his path. They were looking down with their hands, in front of them, walking properly as maids should do.


    Unlike back in his real time, the maids have changed. They can wear whatever they want and act like normal, with no manners like the maids show in the past, where he is in currently.


    As the maids got near to where he was, Chance waved at them to get their attention as he wanted to ask something but the maids continued to walk and passed by his sides, as if he was not there. ''What was that?'' he thought, confused by the behavior that the maids had shown.


    "Hey-" he yelled but no words came out from his mouth. Instead, he yelled it inside his mind. He was not able to speak at all.


    He returned his eyes in front of him and followed by the maids, was a male servant, but he was also ignored. Instead of walking on his sides, the male servant was walking in the middle. Chance did not bother to step aside since the servant will for sure avoid bumping into him.


    But the servant passed through him.


    He was surprised, ''What the hell, am I a ghost or what?'' he thought.


    He touched himself but he can still touch or hold himself, but the feeling was light. It was like he was touched softly for just a second. ''This is getting weird.'' he thought.


    There was no need for him to get surprised, since he has already communicated with a cat that can talk and a spirit.


    But still, he was in the past, how could there be something magical without Fate?


    He set aside the weird incident and continued to walk again into a place he doesn''t even know where he will be taken by his feet. He walked until the path he was walking on had stopped on a dead end.


    At the end of the path was a door that looked as if he was being pulled in. In a daze, if he was seen by others, they would have thought that he was sleep walking with his hand extended, about to grab the knob of the door to come inside.


    Just as he was about to open it, his surroundings became black and he was in a different place again. He could not see the place around him anymore as it was blurry. It was not in his point of view anymore but he could see someone writing on an old desk.


    It zoomed in and the hand was writing in an old paper and it looked similar to a diary. ''Someone is writing in a journal?'' he asked inside his mind.


    The scene changed and showed a vision of a girl wearing a veil and another girl. It closed up to the little girl''s face as she smiled.


    With the corners of her lips lifted up she was mouthing two words.


    "Wake up."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance''s eyes immediately opened and he was left dumbfounded, staring at the ceiling of his bed. ''What was...that?'' he thought.


    He sat up straight and got into a daze as he processed what had happened in his brain.


    An idea popped up inside his mind and he remembered what Fate had told him;


    "Sooner or later, you will start to have strange dreams."


    He put his hand on his mouth and dropped it down his chin, ''Was this one of the dreams that Fate told me?'' he thought and tried to recall everything.


    He had not forgotten at all, unlike his normal dreams where he does not even remember what happened. What he dreamed of earlier was still fresh in his mind. He remembered every single thing.


    But the problem was, even though he remembered everything, he was confused about the dream. What does it mean? He just saw a strange door, someone writing and two girls that he was not familiar with.


    He has no idea who the girl was, but he felt something strange about them. He does not know if the feeling is good or bad, but it was indeed a weird feeling.


    He stood up and fixed his clothes before walking towards the door to go outside. Before he could even open it, the door opened causing Alec and Chance to be surprised at each other.


    "Your Highness, I was about to call you for dinner." Alec stated and lowered his gaze to the floor and gave way for him to step outside.


    ''See, it really is evening.'' Chance thought and went outside. Tristan smiled and bowed to him.


    They were about to walk and leave when the door across Chance''s room also opened, showing the prince of Canopus, Caliber.


    The two princes'' eyes met each other and lasted for a few seconds when Chance looked away.


    The tension that the two of them emitted caused all of them to be silent.


    Caliber remembered what Alec said that he should stay away for the sake of Charles, he does not know the reason but he was thinking whether he really should stay away from someone that pulls him in whenever they meet.


    While Chance thought about what the aide had said in which Caliber was searching for someone. Now that he knows, he decided not to tell Caliber of him finding out what his problem was about. ''I should wait in case he tells me.'' Chance thought.


    They were all walking through the halls and Tristan found it a weird sight that the two princes, who were always close to each other, were walking side by side with a big gap between them. ''Is there something wrong?'' he thought and scratched the back of his head.


    Alec looked at the both of them in silence. He knows why Chance was acting that way, as he recalled what he had heard earlier from the aides, but was a bit worried about why he felt upset just because Caliber was searching for a girl.


    He has a small guess, but if his guess was right, it would be a big trouble for the crown prince and Antares.


    He was glad and relieved that Caliber listened to what he said, seeing that he was making a gap between them.


    He would never have expected that the canopus prince did it, he was expecting him to be more stubborn and would not allow him to be away from Chance. ''Still, that is such an obvious gap.'' he sighed.


    Tristan glanced at his captain when he heard him sigh and looked in front of him and stared at the two princes, "Hmm."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    They arrived in the royal dining room with a long table with a variety of mouth-watering dishes placed in big platters. The whole middle of the long table was full, ''Only few of us royalties will eat, how come there is such a lot of food?!'' he said inside his mind.


    The rich are insane, he thought. He could already imagine the hell that servants went through in the kitchen. But then again, it is their job.


    They sat at the end of the table, leaving the one at the middle end, a seat for the king of Canopus. Although there was food on the king''s plate, he was not there. ''Where is the king?'' Chance thought, just like in the morning, the king did not appear to eat.


    Chance and Caliber sat across each other and Chance saw Sherin behind Caliber''s seat. She was looking at the Valorian knight that was also standing beside the seat that Chance was in.


    All of their attention turned to the door as it opened.


    "That is such an amazing sight," it said.


    A few more steps and they saw Louis was the one who entered, after years of not coming to the dinner table.


    "How lucky my servant is to be able to dine and sit with royalties."

 Chapter 40 - Dinner Of Two Princes And A Servant?

    Chance immediately rose up from his seat and his heartbeat quickened, nervous that Louis saw him sitting in a royalty''s chair. "Prince Cole, I was..." he muttered, thinking of an excuse.


    Louis stared at him and snorted, "I get it, just continue to enjoy your dinner." the little prince said which left Chance in confusion.


    ''That''s it?'' Chance thought, it was a calm reaction from a bratty prince but it made Chance more nervous than before, ''What does he mean he gets it?'' he thought.


    Even Caliber was surprised by his answer and stared at him, Louis returned his stare and smirked.


    He sat down on his seat, beside Caliber and one of the palace''s butlers went forward to put a linen on his lap, while another one was preparing his food.


    Caliber and Chance looked at each other, then at Louis. Both of them wanted to ask what he meant, but it would be more suspicious if they asked.


    Too curious to know what it was, Chance could not hold back and asked. ''''I do not really get what you mean by you get it, could you make it clear?" he asked, Louis stopped cutting the meat on his plate and looked at Chance.


    He took a quick glimpse at Caliber and his brow furrowed, "Well, you are the ''lover'' of my brother, so I figured he let you sit there." he answered, which removed Chance''s nervousness.


    Sherin flinched and turned, ''Did I hear it right?'' she asked herself. She remained silent as it looked like they forgot that she was still there.


    He was about to panic but he felt relieved by his answer, Chance thought that the little prince found out that he was a prince. Good thing it was because he still believes that he is Caliber''s ''lover''.


    Chance returned to eating and the atmosphere became awkward as they were covered with silence. Chance was too focused on Louis''s answer that it made him forget that Sherin was listening to them.


    Sherin turned to look at Niro but the other aide pretended to not notice her stare, to avoid questions or suspicions that his partner will give him. ''Tch.'' Sherin clicked her tongue but not loud enough for others in the table to hear.


    "Where is the new king now?" Louis asked to break the silence that was going on for a while.


    Caliber looked at him and immediately answered, "He is still in the royal study room, he said he was busy so I will just ask a servant to bring him food."


    Chance took another bite, ''The King must be very busy, he never appeared in the dining room even on breakfast.'' he thought.


    "What made you come to dinner, Louis?" the brother asked.


    Many years have already passed that Louis stopped eating dinner with his brothers, they were used to it as the young prince would have his own world often. He was grumpy, quiet and sometimes weird to do things that amuse him.


    It might have started when his, or rather, their parents, Lionel and Catherine died. He liked to be alone and sometimes the servant gets affected by his irritable attitude.


    Louis looked down on his plate and was starting to have no appetite, "I just felt like it." he answered. He glanced at Chance and stared at him.


    Chance became curious, "Why is he looking this way?" he thought.


    Chance just continued eating his food. He still could not imagine that he was actually eating delicious foods. It was a first time for him. He had never tasted different kinds of food in his life. It was mostly just noodles, sardines or other canned foods. "It tastes great." he muttered.


    Caliber was trying hard not to let out a chuckle, he found his expression cute and he looked like a kid who was happily eating, savoring every bite.


    Caliber noticed that the sauce of the steak was in the corner of his lips, he shook his head, "Seriously," he muttered and stood up from his seat to reach Chance. "Is the food here really that delicious?" he asked while wiping his lips gently with a napkin.


    All of the people inside the room stopped what they were doing and looked at the two of them.


    Chance was dazed by what he did. Caliber stared at him for long, he froze and remembered that he was supposed to stay away. When he raised his head, he saw Alec Valorian staring down at him coldly.


    He returned back to his seat and pretended like nothing happened. Trying to avoid the stare of his brother. Louis hid his smirk and proceeded with eating, putting the meat he sliced into his mouth with a snort.


    Worried, Niro glanced at his partner but Sherin was not looking at them. Standing still, chin up with her eyes in a straight direction. ''She did not notice? Or maybe she ignored it?'' he thought.


    He returned his gaze but still he felt like she noticed it. ''Guide me, Goddess Asteria.'' he said to himself, knowing that he will be killed if Sherin soon finds out that he knew everything.


    It was an awkward dinner, Louis just kept on eating and Caliber kept shooting a glance over Chance.


    The historical researcher has his mind on the dream all dinner. ''What does it mean?'' he kept on asking himself.


    That place might really exist somewhere in the big palace, but he is not yet familiar with the whole map.


    One more thing that he is curious of was the people at the end of his dream. ''Will I...get to meet them soon?'' he thought.


    "Charles." Alec muttered.


    Oh, of course. First name since the young prince was here with them. Somehow, Caliber never really liked it when he called him by first name.


    Chance looked at his knight with a curious look on his face, "What is it?" he asked.


    "You might be deep in your thoughts, but please have mercy for the food." he muttered and looked at the meat on his plate, pierced by his knife continuously.


    "Oh, sorry!" he muttered and panicked. He grabbed a napkin and was about to clean up the sauce drops on the table.


    Alec pushed him slightly to lean back on his chair. Other servants that were around the table, waiting for a command, immediately approached to clean the mess.


    Not letting a ''servant'' to clean, that was probably on the mind of the female knight. Niro glanced at his partner again but she was still looking straight, unbothered.


    Niro''s brows furrowed a bit and was suspicious of her unbothered look.


    The young prince finished eating, wiped his lips with a napkin and rose up from his seat. Chance looked at him, "Master Cole, are you already done? Why would you need to eat so fast?"


    Louise sighed, "I am not fast, you are just slow. Next time, eat your food, not your thoughts, so you will finish quickly." he said and turned around.


    A servant knocked on the door and the two knights that were guarding outside opened the door for the prince.


    "See you tomorrow, Chance."


    The doors closed and he vanished from the room.


    The two princes also rose up from his seat, they are also done with the food. Although Chance did not get to eat much.


    The servants began cleaning the table, Chance stared at the different dishes on the table sadly, "So many foods are wasted, for royalty?" he thought.


    ''I hope the servants eat this delicious food instead of throwing it away.''


    They were all about to leave the room but Caliber approached Chance with a serious look on his face.


    "Caliber? What...what is wrong?" he thought, surprised to see the Canopus prince stopped in front of him.


    "I need to tell you something."


    Their eyes met each other in a stare, Chance felt a bit excited, ''Is he going to tell me his problem?'' he thought.


    He grabbed Chance''s arm and they ran out of the room. They left the aides inside the dining area, dumbfounded by the sudden disappearance, "What?" they all thought.


    It was too late to chase after them so they just let them be. Good thing, Tristan is stupid, Alec and Niro thought.


    Sherin and Alec were observing the people inside the room, Alec clapped to get all of their attention.


    When all the servants'' eyes were on them, The two knights looked at them. "All of you..." Alec said.


    "If a word or rumor spread about this night," Alec stated, "You will taste your blood on our swords." Sherin also chimed in.


    The two looked at each other as they synced, but looked away immediately.


    They all left the room and went to find their masters.


    But one of the servants smiled.

 Chapter 41 - The Eye Of The King

    Walking farther from the palace, a person wearing a hooded cloak stepped out of the lights that was coming from the palace and went into the shadows.


    The gender of the person in the hood could not be identified, it pulled the hood forward even more to hide its face as it walked towards the tree, near the main gate of the palace.


    When the person arrived at the tree, it looked around and waited if someone was going to meet him/her. The person remembered what a maid said earlier, "One of the gatekeepers ordered me to tell you that you must come to the tree near the main gate."


    The hooded person folded its arms and watched the surroundings while in the shadows. ''What am I supposed to do here?'' the person thought. An idea of asking the gatekeeper what to do has gone to the person''s mind but the maid did not specify which of the gatekeepers to approach.


    The person unfolded its arms and leaned on the tree but its elbow went inside a hole which almost made the person slip. It turned around to look at it and saw a small hollow in the tree.


    Supposedly, the person was going to ignore it. Not until it saw a paper inside.


    The mysterious figure extended its hand and made its way inside the hollow to grab the piece of paper. The person brushed off a bit of dirt and read the words written on the paper. It was a bit messy but still readable.


    [From now on, come here every night to give out your report of the activities of the Crown Prince. Both of the gatekeepers guarding at night are on our side, so you have no reason to worry. Do your job well. - N.W.]


    "Eh~ My, my. That old dude sure is prepared." the person muttered with a chuckle. A group of knights that went to patrol greeted the gatekeepers, it looked like they were returning to the manor where knights stay. The lamp they were holding as they passed by hit the person''s face.


    Despite the darkness that the hood gave to its face, the lights from the lamp showed the smirk on the person''s face.


    After the knights passed, the person pulled its hood again and walked towards the gatekeepers. The two alert guards turned when they felt a presence behind them. They immediately held on to the spears and pointed it to the person, "Who--"


    The person showed the paper that the gatekeepers put inside the tree hollow and the keepers looked at each other. Since no one was around besides the three of them, the person pulled the hood of the cloak slightly to show its face.


    "So it is you..." the gatekeeper in the right muttered.


    "The Eye of the King."


    They stopped pointing their spears to the spy and loosened up. The spy laughed inside its head, ''I already acquired a title?'' he thought and chuckled.


    The spy noticed a horse outside the gate, looks like they have prepared a messenger for the spy. The Eye of the King smiled and turned to one of the gatekeepers. The gatekeeper opened the gate for the person and it approached the messenger.


    The messenger got off of the horse and the Eye stopped in front of him. "You there,"


    The Eye stated his report and more details. The corner of the spy''s lifted into a smile, "Pass this on to His Royal Majesty."


    And so he did.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Niro did not dare utter a word as the silence grew between him and Sherin. She was walking with a blank expression. It was strangely a calm demeanor but the aura she was emitting tells the opposite.


    Niro bit his lip as he knew what it meant. ''She knows.'' he thought. ''She knows and I am doomed.''


    "I know him." Sherin muttered.


    Niro was surprised, ''She knew who His Highness Charles is?'' he thought. He was figuring out how because it looked like she did not know? "Since when?" Niro asked.


    "He looked familiar, so I had to make sure. He also visited Caliber''s room on his last visit." Sherin answered and Niro recalled that day. He did remember that Charles visited the palace the last time but he did not know that he also visited the prince''s room.


    Niro sighed, "So now you know that he is--"


    "When did Caliber get a lover?" Sherin said at the same time. She was not sure yet but that was what it looked like to her. She might have been looking straight but she notices every action of her Prince and Chance. Even everyone in the room.


    "Eh?" Niro suddenly muttered. ''I know they are all sweet and stuff, but I am not sure if they really are lovers.'' he answered inside his mind.


    "Wait."


    Niro turned to Sherin who halted in the halls, "What were you about to say earlier?" she asked.


    "Oh, I said now you know that he is the Crown Prince of Anta...res..." his words became slow as his gaze dropped to Sherin''s face. He realized something, "Could it be...you still do not know?" he asked and his mood also dropped.


    Sherin stared at him coldly and started to continue walking, leaving Niro in a daze, "Di-did I slip?" he asked.


    Even from afar, Sherin could hear him. She let out a snort, "Indeed, you did. Fool."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Separated from Tristan and the two aides, Alec went in a different direction to help finding the two princes. He did not care less for Tristan getting lost as the prince was more important. Surely the dumb knight can be lucky enough to find his way back.


    He continued walking and outside the windows he was passing by, he saw a horse near the main gate from afar. "At this late hour?" he muttered.


    His attention was removed from outside as he saw a shadow passing.


    Chance does not know why Caliber is acting odd. Just earlier he was walking far away from him, a big gap that made it obvious that he was being avoided. ''You, I really do not understand you!'' he shouted at him, but of course only inside his mind.


    "Where are we going?" he asked because he had no idea where they were going.


    Caliber stopped and Chance could hear his own heartbeat. Maybe it was because he got tired from walking fast or maybe he got nervous. It could be both.


    "I have something to tell you." Caliber said to him.


    Chance was looking forward to what he was going to tell him. He was hoping that it was the girl he was searching for but tried not to have high expectations. ''Maybe he will tell me,'' Chance thought. ''But maybe he won''t.'' he added.


    "I was not avoiding you on purpose earlier. Forgive me if you think of it that way." he said.


    "Oh, I never thought of it that way. Do not worry." Chance said back.


    Alec stopped and took a step backwards to hide behind the wall when he finally found the two princes but it looked like it was not a good time to interrupt.


    "Your knight, Alec Valorian, told me to stay away from you."


    Alec flinched and snorted out of disbelief, ''This prince really...'' he could not continue his thoughts as he was a bit annoyed that the Prince of Canopus told his master his words.


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened, ''Alec did?'' he thought, thinking that it was unbelievable. "Why would he?" he asked.


    Caliber looked at him with a serious expression, "I do not know what the reason is as well but he said that it is for your sake. For your safety." he responded.


    ''For my sake? How does avoiding me keep me safe?'' he thought, a bit upset. All this time he thought that it was because of his problem, that he was avoiding him because of a girl. Turns out it was what Alec ordered.


    "He was serious when he said that it was for your sake, so I know that he is not lying." Caliber said and Alec continued to listen.


    He does not like the idea of eavesdropping on the two princes but he has to.


    "It was for your sake so I tried to do as he said." he said and went even near him. "I tried to stay away, I tried to avoid you."


    "But my mind is full of your images that it is annoying. You are not the one annoying, the one I am annoyed in was that you in my mind kept breaking my will to get away from you." he stated and Chance does not know how to react.


    He kept looking down to avoid his stare but his gaze kept on coming back to meet his turquoise eyes.


    "Just at this moment, I want to be selfish. Even if it is for your safety, I still do not want to stay away from you. I do not want you to leave nor would I want to leave you."


    Chance could feel his face heating up and all the more it did when Caliber''s hands went to his face. "Everytime I see you, I get pulled into you. By any chance would you like to get even closer?" he asked.


    ''What kind of question is that?!'' Chance thought, all flustered by the sudden situation.


    "Because, indeed," he caressed his cheeks and their heads are an inch away.


    "I want to get closer."

 Chapter 42 - Is It Time To Stop?

    "I want to get closer."


    Those five words drummed inside the researcher''s head, he could feel the blood rushing up to his face, ''What does that mean?'' he asked in his mind.


    ''Want to get closer? You are close! You are so close!'' he screamed internally when their faces were about to touch each other by the little gap that was left.


    ''I am...a guy.'' Chance told himself.


    Then he remembered the times when Ruther kept bullying him that he was gay. What part of him gives off a gay vibe? He was a quiet person before as they all knew that he was introverted. The only times he showed the slightest happiness was when he was teaching history.


    [Ruther: You never changed. Silent and gloomy, dark as the night, but when there''s something that interests you, your night-like aura lightens up and shows the stars in your eyes.]


    Chance went into a daze. ''Come to think of it, why would he describe me like that when we only know each other online?'' he thought. Now he is thinking that maybe, Ruther knew him even before the meet-up of the three of them. Though it was impossible, he thought.


    "Crown Prince." Caliber called out with emphasis. "Keep your eyes on me." he said, Chance came to reality and was surprised to feel his nose touching his nose.


    Alec took a peek and his eyes slightly widened to see them claiming each other''s lips. He felt a piercing sensation somewhere in his chest, he did not look away and just watched them with a blank expression.


    Ever since Chance was on his mind in the entire dinner, he could not hold back anymore. He deepened the kiss and pulled Chance closer to him. Chance eventually closed his eyes and let his body go with Caliber''s flow.


    As Alec watched with a blank face, he felt a hand on his shoulder. "Captain, are you--"


    Alec immediately pulled him to cover his eyes from seeing Caliber and Chance. Tristan has sweat rolling down his forehead, nervous about the sudden action of his captain. "C-captain, what is wrong? I can not see, stop covering my eyes!" he exclaimed.


    The Valorian tightened his grip, almost about to squeeze the dumb knight''s head, "Dare speak and I shall move you to Third Squad." Alec said as a warning which made the knight shut his mouth.


    The two have not yet noticed that there was someone there other than themselves, while Chance argues with his head about what he currently feels, Caliber was sure of the reason why he did it to him.


    He was sure of why he had given the kiss.


    The two aides of Canopus were walking down the same path and were surprised to see the two knights from Antares hiding at the wall on their left. ''What are they doing here?'' The female aide thought.


    Alec was alert and saw the two right away. It was too late for him to make an excuse to drive them away, the two aides have already seen the two princes.


    Alec did not predict how they would react but was slightly surprised that they also hid with him behind the wall. He was expecting a situation or a ruckus but the aides did not want the princes to see them also.


    Alec and Niro''s eyes met and they both looked at the knight he was holding. Niro understood why, he approached Alec and pulled Tristan away from him, turning him around so he would not see what was happening. "Leave him to me." he muttered.


    Alec nodded in a calm manner, "Thank you."


    Sherin and Niro were fazed and stared at the Valorian knight which caused an awkward atmosphere, Alec furrowed his brow, "What?"


    The two aides looked away, "Nothing..." they uttered in a low voice.


    Niro proceeded to take Tristan away from that area and left Alec and Sherin behind the wall. Silence grew between them, recalling how bad their first impression was to each other. Fights, death glares and rivalry in terms of skills.


    "..."


    "I was not aware that the words ''Thank You'' would come out of your mouth." Sherin whispered.


    Alec let out a snort when he heard her remark, "Of course, I, at the least, know what is a proper thing to do at a proper time." he said and Sherin just smirked.


    Sherin peeked at the two princes and Alec observed his calm expression, "How come you are not surprised?" he asked. Alec knew that the female aide had been getting hints and ideas about the two but the calmness was still astounding.


    Sherin closed his eyes, "It was obvious that there was something about them." she answered and Alec nodded in agreement to find out that he was right. "That will not surprise me," she spoke again.


    She looked at Alec and smiled, "I found something more surprising than that."


    Alec did not look away from her and was curious to what she was talking about, ''What more does she know?'' he thought.


    "Stop! Your Highness, we should not do this."


    They all turned as they heard the crown prince shouted, Alec could not ask her more about what she had said as Sherin gestured a shush.


    None could explain Caliber''s expression by the hard push that Chance gave him, "Now you call me ''Your Highness''?" he asked with a little laugh.


    "Prince Caliber, you should be aware of what is proper or not. Stop doing these kinds of things all the time." Chance said with a low gaze, trying not to meet the eyes of the Canopus prince.


    Caliber''s brows furrowed even more as he stared deeply at the crown prince. "Then..." His low voice has turned into whispers even though they were the only ones in the place. Chance could feel his breath as he was so close, making it hard for him to reject him.


    "Say that again while looking at me." he said and held Chance''s face into his direction.


    Chance was nervous, his heartbeat quickened as he stared directly into the eyes of the Canopus prince. There was a lump forming in his throat but he looked at him straight and repeated his words firmly. "Stop doing these kinds of things." he said with every emphasis.


    Caliber stopped and let go of him.


    "You should have said so from the start." he said to Chance with a smile.


    Despite the smile that he was giving off, one could tell that he was hurt from the look of his eyes.


    Somehow, Chance felt guilty even though he did the right thing, ''No, Chance, don''t be so soft!'' he thought.


    Caliber gave a slight bow to the crown prince, "I apologize, I will never do it again."


    Sherin noticed the bad atmosphere and thought that it was time for them to appear. She just took a quick glimpse on Alec as a signal and he stood up straight to follow her. They made their footsteps loud on purpose to alert the two princes of their coming.


    Sherin saw the two princes far apart from each other and almost let out a laugh because she knows what really happened. "Goodness, we looked all around the palace for you two." she said. "Your Highnesses, do you know how long we looked for you?" she added.


    Alec grimaced in secret, it did not take an hour to find them, but they were just hiding behind the wall. Sherin glanced at him as if she had read what Alec was thinking about and glared at him. Alec just looked away.


    "We just discussed something but it is already...finished." Caliber stated and Chance flinched at the last word. "We should go back to our chambers." he added and nodded at Sherin, in which Sherin bowed back and followed him.


    The two started walking, leaving Chance and Alec behind. But Caliber stopped and looked at Chance and waved his hand to signal that they should follow. Even as it was awkward, Chance approached and now they are walking side by side again.


    The two knights followed behind their backs, they were kind of similar. Both blank and calm, in terms of skills they were also equal. A perfect sync.


    Alec stopped in his tracks and held Sherin by the arm, "Wait."


    She also stopped but took a glimpse first at the princes but it looks like they have not yet noticed that they were not following them. She returned her gaze to the Valorian, "What is it that you need?" she asked.


    Alec remembered what she said earlier when they were hiding and was curious about it. "What did you mean by you found out something?" he asked.


    Sherin did not want to answer him but there was no loss to take if she said it. ''If it was not for my partner''s stupidity, I would never have known.'' she thought.


    She pulled her hand away from his grip, "I know who that ''servant'' is right now." she responded.


    "The Crown Prince of Antares."

 Chapter 43 - The One Who Will Always Be There

    "I suppose there was no need to hide it from you." Alec said with a sigh after Sherin revealed that she knew.


    Alec raised his head and looked at her, "Do not tell the little prince about the identity of His Royal Highness." he stated and Sherin looked as if she did not agree to what he had said.


    She squinted, "His Little Highness deserves to know that his servant is actually a prince." she said back to him.


    They stared at each other for a while, looking like there might be another argument.


    The Valorian crossed his arms and also narrowed his eyes towards Sherin, "It is the Crown Prince''s order to not tell Prince Louis about his real identity." he stated.


    Sherin let out a snort and also crossed her arms to imitate the captain of knights, "His Highness, Louis, is a prince of Canopus. Would I dare lie to him?"


    "His Royal Highness, Charles, is the crown prince of Antares. Would I dare disobey him?" Alec said in return which caused Sherin to be silent.


    Sherin removed her arms from the cross pose and straightened her hands to her sides. "Forget it, I have no need to interfere in this scheme." she said and turned around to look at the two princes walking, a bit far from where they were.


    "We are knights from a different star kingdom, we might have different masters, but keep it for the sake of their relationship." Alec added before Sherin walked to leave.


    "For the sake of their relationship," the female aide muttered and turned her head to him, "What relationship would a prince pretending to be a servant have with our prince?" Sherin asked, does not really like the idea of tricking the little prince for a hidden identity.


    "Your prince might see our crown prince as a special friend someday." The Valorian knight responded to her question.


    Sherin snorted, "All the more reason to worry of such trickery."


    She was about to walk but turned to him again, "Our little prince is not how you think." She turned her back and went to follow the princes, "Do not underestimate His Highness, Louis." she added while walking away from him.


    Alec just watched her walk and he gazed down with deep thoughts. "Was I right?" he asked himself regarding what he thought about during the dinner of royalties.


    He started to take a step and walk to catch up with the three but his attention was caught outside of one of the large windows of the palace. He looked to the same spot where there was a horse outside the gate but as he peeked out, there was none.


    "Did my eyes mistake it?" he muttered , but then shook his head, "Not possible for me to see it wrong."


    "Alec!" the crown prince called out. "Why are you still there? Hurry!" he said from afar as he saw that his knight stopped.


    The captain, which is his personal knight, nodded and gave a slight bow. He started to make his pace faster to catch up with them. But the horse that disappeared was still on his mind. All the horses by now are near the manor of knights. No carriages and horses would enter far up to the main gate.


    "How weird." he muttered for the last time.


    ~~~~~


    Almost near to the path where you see the halls from which their rooms are, Niro came.


    He bowed to the prince of Canopus for his greeting and also gave a bow to Chance, knowing that Sherin already knows that he is the Crown Prince so there was no reason to hide the respect any longer.


    Though Chance was surprised for him to bow because he has no idea that Sherin already knew.


    Niro looked at Alec, from what had happened before, "Where is my knight?" Alec asked.


    "Knight Tristan is already waiting in front of the door to His Royal Highness, Charles''s room." Niro answered and Alec nodded, Niro just took his nod as an ''okay'' sign and a thank you. Last time that he will get a thank you from his mouth is probably back at the wall earlier.


    Chance looked at Niro in surprise for his words and shot a glance at Sherin, who was there standing near them. Sherin seemed to have noticed his expression and gave a little smile, "Do not worry, Your Highness, for I have already known about your identity."


    ''Eh? Who told her?'' he thought and looked at the male aide, Niro. Niro saw him staring and immediately shook his head to deny that it was him.


    Well, it was true that he did not tell anything, but he slipped. It was still his fault.


    He knew that fact and just gulped with seeing mockery in Sherin''s face that was giving a smirk.


    Niro coughed and remembered what he came for. He turned to face Prince Caliber with a serious face, "Your Highness, there is news about..." he could not continue it and his gaze went to Chance who was looking at the both of them.


    He looked back at Caliber, hesitating to tell it to him in front of others that were from Antares. He was also worried that it might affect something between them since...it was about a girl. Or woman? Old woman? He does not have a clue about it, all he knows is that it was not something to mention in front of Prince Charles.


    ''Uh...Is His Highness, Charles, the jealous type?'' he thought, he was not joking at all, he really wanted to ask.


    Caliber was confused as well when he cut off his words, "What is it? Do not try to delay me any longer."


    Niro narrowed his eyes, ''Heh, are you sure? If I mention the girl, you might regret it later and kill me.'' he said to him with emphasis but that was all inside his mind.


    If only he could tell it to him, but he would be killed.


    Niro put one hand on the side of his mouth and Caliber understood so he lowered his head a bit near him. "There is news about the one you were searching for." he whispered, the prince flinched and looked at him.


    Niro nodded to confirm, "Follow me, Your Highness."


    Caliber gave one glance at Chance but there was nothing to be done, knowing the scene that happened earlier. He just nodded his goodbye to him and Chance nodded back.


    Sherin followed them and looked at the two Antares citizens in the corner of her eyes and returned her gaze back straight, walking beside Caliber.


    Alec stared at Chance''s expression as the prince watched them leave until they were nowhere near his sight. He let out a loud sigh when they were no longer there.


    The knight knew why he was having that kind of expression, ''Seriously, why say that when you are the one who gets hurt?'' he thought.


    If he would comfort him, would it be weird?


    "Your Highness, these days you have been in low spirits. Ever since you came back to Antares." he stated.


    Chance did not seem to hear him, he was dazed and all he was thinking about was what he said to Caliber.


    ''You should have said so from the start.''


    Chance shut his eyes tight when what Caliber said replayed inside his head. His mind was mixed with thoughts of guilt and also his dream.


    ''What is the meaning of that dream?''


    ''Why did I act like that to Caliber?''


    ''Who was in that room?''


    ''Why did Caliber make that kind of expression?''


    ''Who was that girl in my dream?''


    He grunted in a low voice because of frustration. His head was about to explode, "Why is it I cannot say the things I want to say?" he whispered with a lowered gaze.


    Even back in his time, the present Canares, he just let all thoughts inside his head. He felt no need to let it out but also because he was scared to say things that were kept deep in his mind and heart.


    ''I wish someday I could do everything I want...'' he thought.


    He was surprised when he felt something warm. When he raised his head, he was in a hug with Alec. "Alec..." he uttered in surprise.


    "Your highness," he called out and tightened his embrace around him, "I am here."


    He slowly closed his eyes and hugged him back, tired from thinking. Come to think of it, the topic about the girl that Caliber was searching for. Caliber still did not tell him. He was too hopeful that he would tell him.


    But still who is he for Caliber to tell him about it.


    While in an embrace, Alec caressed the back of his head,


    "I will always be by your side."


    Yes, Alec Valorian.


    The one who will always be there.

 Chapter 44 - Return Of The Spirit Of Fate

    He has never felt this kind of comfort before, back in his own time, as we all know that he was introverted. Except for the few friends he knows, which is Andy, Ruther and Fuse, there was no one else he could talk to.


    His family, as stated before, he has none. Without the knowledge of who his relatives are, he lived alone in seclusion. Isolated himself from other people, worried that they might not like him.


    Chance came across many troubles and problems, yet he has no one to tell it to. Even to Ruther and the others.


    All alone, no one patted his back, caressed and embraced him like what was currently happening now.


    As Alec continued to bring him to an embrace, Chance''s body felt good, and it was light. He would never have thought that he could feel comfort from someone else other than the comfort he feels from his bed and pillows.


    "Alec," he called out and raised his head to his face and the knight looked down at the prince that was on his chest, "Thank you."


    Alec could not utter a word and he just stared down at his face. His face had an obvious sad look, but there was gladness. A very sincere look was on his face as he said his appreciation for comfort.


    "There is no need to be grateful, caring for you is my duty. I will do everything I could do for you," he said and took a step back to bend down on one knee with a slight bow of his head. "Until my death."


    Chance was thankful for what he said, but he froze in the last words that Alec said. "Until death..." he muttered while gazing down at the ground.


    Then a thought came to his mind. It snapped back to him that he was living right now in the past. If he would put his mind into his present time back in 2024,


    All of them are already dead.


    That was a sad reality that he needs to keep in mind. Try not to get attached too much or else it will hurt a lot when he goes back in his time.


    Not moving from where he was, he stared at the knight that was in front of him. Alec Valorian, his personal knight. No, he was not his knight, but the knight of the real Charles. Now that he remembered that he was just reliving the past, it filled his head with both curiosity and anxiety.


    ''How will he die?''


    ''When will he die?''


    He could feel the sweat rolling down his forehead. Then he had an idea. ''Will I be able to stop his destined death?''


    But that idea of his was not supposed to come to mind.


    Chance covered his eyes as there was a light behind the Valorian knight. The light was just hovering in front of him. As he peeked to see it, his eyes slightly widened. "F-fate!"


    He covered his mouth when he called the spirit aloud and glanced at Alec. It would look suspicious to call someone who he cannot see. Looking at the knight, he noticed that he was not moving.


    "It appears that I have arrived just in time before you think of something you cannot do." the voice of the spirit stated.


    It was a surprising chance to see the spirit, but his brows furrowed and looked at Fate seriously, "Where have you been all this time?!"


    "I had matters I needed to tend to, forgive me if I was not around. You will get used to it soon." Fate reasoned, but Chance was not satisfied with the answer that the spirit gave him.


    The spirit went forward and approached him, "That does not matter, most importantly, why did you think of that?"


    Chance did not know how to respond to the spirit''s question and looked away, "You are not supposed to go through my mind." he said.


    "I did not. Your thoughts are very obvious as I know you well."


    He raised his head and looked at Fate, "What do you mean you know me well? You are not always around and we only met in my room." Chance said and looked at the light in confusion.


    Fate did not answer and circled around on top of his head until the bottom. "I just came by to remind you of what you came here for. Keep in mind of what is the right thing to do and what is wrong." the spirit said with a hint of warning in its tone.


    Chance kept his gaze at his feet and clenched his fist in secret, "Wrong..?" he thought.


    "You are helping me, but I am also helping you. I would like it if you abide by my rules or both of us would not be able to reach our goal." the spirit reminded him.


    But do they have the same goal? It confused Chance. First, he came here to relive the life of King Charles, but what was really his goal? Was his goal only to know how King Charles lives his life? Was his goal to know who the lover was?


    Was his goal to wait until he dies?


    "What if...what if we do not have the same goals?" Chance muttered under his breath that left the spirit in worry of his plans.


    "And by that you mean?"


    "You want to retell history, but what if I want to change it?"


    Silence grew between them. It was a question that the spirit would never want to hear. Something it had feared would come.


    Despite the stop of time, the ground shook hard and all the things in the surrounding, even Alec, moved and fell on the ground.


    "Do you know what you are saying?" the Fate asked.


    "I mean every word." the researcher answered.


    The buildings started to quake and were getting destroyed little by little as the slabs fell down to the ground, "What if I could stop their deaths?"


    Everything was disappearing, slowly turning into ashes as it was blown away by the wind. The whole place was shaking but Chance stood still, looking at the spirit of Fate.


    "Stop it, Howard."


    "What if I could change it, Fate? What if I could make it happen?"


    As their surroundings turned into ashes, it was starting to become white but Chance ignored it and looked at the light.


    "Chance Howard! Stop it!"


    "What if I changed their history? What if I change his story?"


    On that one line, the background was wiped out. A bright light grew bigger which made Chance unable to see for a short while. It was similar to an explosion and it was bright, at the moment he opened his eyes, it was only the two of them.


    Only he and Fate were left in a pure white surroundings, face to face to each other. With Fate taking the form of human, but still light.


    They were in the middle of time.


    "You want to break my rule?" Fate asked and stood still but Chance did not answer.


    "Are you aware of the consequences?" said Fate again.


    Fate raised his hands and showed him a glimpse of the world in his real time. Even if he did not enjoy much of his life because of loneliness and even though he has just recently met up with his online friends, lots of things will change with a wrong move.


    "Do you want this all to end? For your attachment? For pity?"


    "Then what, I should just watch them all die? Let the tragedy repeat?" Chance exclaimed with frustration of having no capability to do what he wants to save them.


    "The tragedy that you are referring to is what you came to find out about. How will you know if you change it?" the spirit asked.


    Chance was starting to get weak, now that he started wondering about future events, he could not stay still and was anxious. "I-I can''t do this anymore, just let me go back to my time. I can''t do it afterall. I can''t relive the king''s life."


    Fate was silent but then it took a step forward, "You cannot go back anymore. From the moment you made a deal with me, you are now tied in history." it stated.


    Chance dazed at the spirit and Fate extended its hand forward, releasing a floating red thread. "Since the moment you woke up in the king''s body,"


    "You are now trapped in his story."


    The thread circled around Fate''s body as it waits for Chance to take its hand, "Now, it is up to you, to retell that tragedy."


    Does that mean there was really nothing he could do? ''Right, even if I change it, they would still die someday. Because this is a different period.'' he thought.


    He took a deep breath and looked straight at Fate then gazed down on its hand.


    He took the spirit''s hand and the thread extended, also circled around Chance, connecting the two figures to each other in an infinite tie.


    "Now, Chance Howard, relive the king''s history and fill the pages of an untold story."

 Chapter 45 - A Look At The Moon

    Chance and Fate was in the middle of the two circles of the infinite red thread. They were connected. A chance that was given to the researcher was tied fate, as the character that he is going to play the role of, has its own destiny.


    "Do not worry about the ending for now, you will soon have your decision and you will understand why you made it." the voice said for the last time as the thread started to light up.


    The thread that was floating around them glowed red and a gush of wind blew, accompanied by another blinding light like before which made him shut his eyes again.


    After a few seconds, he opened his eyes but was still blinded as it was still white.


    It eventually started to fade and became dark with his sight returning back to normal. First thing that he saw was his knight standing in front him. His knight who fell on the ground earlier was there, standing still with a worried look on his face.


    "Your highness?"


    Chance was still on lag, his mind was still on the scene earlier at the middle of time. He snapped back and looked at the Valorian knight. From his feet to his head, he was absolutely fine, "Are you alright?" Chance asked him.


    The knight stared down at his face with narrowed eyes, "That is what I should be asking you, what has gotten you in a complete daze?" he asked.


    Chance did not answer and looked around where they were and the buildings were still there, not even one of it was destroyed. His hand went to his temple and massaged it in stress of what had happened.


    ''Where did Fate go again?''


    He felt Alec''s hand on his shoulder, "Are you sure that you are alright?" the knight asked as he could really sense that something was wrong with his master.


    "Yes, I am." Chance responded.


    It was not something that the knight could believe, it did not only take seconds but a minute that Chance was in a daze. What could he be thinking so deeply about that he did not even move for a minute? That was the question that was inside Alec''s mind.


    Alec noticed a slight tremble in his body while he froze and the knight knew immediately that something was wrong, but that is something he would never admit. ''Is it about what happened to him and Caliber?'' he thought.


    Before the Valorian knight could even think of the possible reasons, the two who were in deep thoughts turned around when they noticed someone stop near where they are.


    "We meet yet again."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Say, maybe I should get all my work passed on to my dear brother." Leonidas said to his aide with a smile, liking the idea he had thought of.


    "By that, Your Majesty, means you would like to torture His Highness, Caliber?" the aide named Weston asked.


    "Did I make it sound like that?" he said with a giggle, but it was mostly true. The servant just smiled awkwardly at the king.


    Then something came to the aide''s mind when it came to him that Leonidas is no longer a crown prince, "When Your Majesty holding a ceremony to appoint His Highness, Caliber, as the crown prince?" he asked.


    Leonidas stopped and tilted his head, having his brother on his mind, "Hmm, that is right. About time for him to be a crown prince." he agreed with his aide, giving a nod with his finger on his chin. Elbows were resting in the other folded arm.


    While he was still in the middle of thinking about his brother, the corner of his eyes caught two familiar figures standing somewhere not far from where they were. The two were too busy cuddling with each other that they did not even notice the presence of the two people watching them.


    "Your Majesty, if I guess right, would that be the Crown Prince of Antares right there?"


    "Indeed, your guess is right." Leonidas answered.


    The newly crowned king of Canopus crossed his arms while he watched the two who were embracing each other, "If I recall, I thought that my brother of mine was with the crown prince since dinner?"


    The aide, Weston, nodded. "It seems that they have finished. While for the whereabouts of His Highness, I do not have a clue."


    While the king was squinting at the two, the aide was surprised to see a smirk on the king''s face. Confused about his reaction, but he has no need to ask the reason for his amusement.


    ''Caliber, my dear brother. Where could you be, missing this wonderful sight?'' he thought, it was a good chance to tease his brother, a pity that he was not around.


    He remembered when he met Chance again and Alec was there. He does not know why the Valorian knight kept silent and did not tell Chance his real identity, ''That knight of this amusing fellow surely knows who I am.'' he thought.


    A good quality that servant was, the king thought. The Valorian clearly understands whether what is the right time to say things and is very sensible. ''Or maybe he is just really quiet and does not care.''


    It was true that he wanted to tease his brother, but he felt somewhat bad to see that Chance was starting to get closer to his personal knight rather than his brother. "That fool, where is he?"


    Aide Weston turned to the king, ''Who?'' he asked inside his mind when he suddenly heard his master spoke. The king was still looking at the two so he decided to not ask.


    Chance and Alec finally broke away from their embrace and finally the king felt that it was about time for him to approach them. But after a few steps, he stopped when Chance spoke,


    "Until death..."


    All of a sudden, the mood became gloomy when Chance went into a daze.


    Leonidas felt a strong gush of wind so he raised his arm to block the wind from coming onto his face. Weston immediately turned to him and looked at him with a perplexed expression, "What seems to be the matter, Your Majesty?"


    "Do not mind me, the wind was just strong."


    "I do not understand, Your Majesty. No wind that is so strong has passed in this area."


    The usual amused lion furrowed his brow for the first time to look at his aide, "Kid me not, the wind was strong for you to not notice."


    The servant felt like his own words made his master seem to be lying so he bowed and with a sincere tone, he swore, "I swore on my life, there was no wind at all."


    The two of them went silent, Leonidas knew well enough that Weston would never lie to him. Yet, he was the one who felt the wind, they are both not lying.


    In the speed of a light, he caught glimpse of a glow for a second but it was gone. There was no need to ask his aide as for sure he did not notice it. "Strange." the king muttered.


    "Are you alright?"


    Leonidas glanced at Chance when he heard him talk to his knight.


    "That is what I should be asking you, what has gotten you in a complete daze?"


    That is also a question that King Leonidas wanted to ask, by the time that he went into a short daze, a strong wind blew for no reason.


    The two still have not noticed the presence of other people beside them. The two were making sure that they were alright while King Leonidas started walking to approach them.


    Stopping in front of them, Chance turned and there was surprise in his face when he saw the lion again. Leonidas gave him his usual smile while Weston bowed to pay respect to the Crown Prince of Antares.


    "We meet yet again." he greeted.


    Chance nodded and smiled back at him, Leon was the first man he met in Canopus and even though they only met twice then, they had a good conversation. "I was hoping to meet you again, good to see you, Leon." Chance greeted back.


    "Hoping to meet me? Perfect. I was hoping to have a chat with you as well." he said with a smile.


    It was starting to get darker as it was deep in the night, but the stars and light made it look magically bright like how it was back in the garden.


    "Crown prince, mind if we look at the moon?"

 Chapter 46 - A Blessing From The King

    The breezy wind was making it a chilly night for the two figures that were under the moon. With the moon and countable stars lighting up the surrounding darkness, making a slight glow on the two.


    The king of Canopus, Leonidas, shone like a newly polished gold, with his fluttering cape that goes until his waist. He stood beside the Crown Prince of Antares, who was bending down while looking up to the big and beautiful light in the sky.


    "What is the reason for you to call me out for a chat, Leon?" Chance asked.


    "Does wanting to have a chat with a friend not enough reason?" Leonidas asked in return.


    Chance smiled, "I guess that is enough. It is good to run into you, countable times by small chances."


    Leonidas let out a chuckle, ''It is not by chance, I live in the palace so it is natural for me to see you.'' he said in his head. He could see Chance any time in his window or when he is walking around, but the prince does not seem to notice.


    Come to think of it, has Chance never thought of why he could see Leon inside the palace? ''I guess it never came to cross his mind.'' The king thought.


    While Chance was still looking up at the moon outside, Leonidas that was beside him stares at him, observing his expression. "From the look of it, your thoughts are in a disarray and it troubles you. What is your problem, little fellow?"


    The question surprised Chance, and he glanced at Leon to the side, "What makes you think that I have a problem?" he asked, though the king was right.


    "Because¡­" He smiled and put a finger near his eyes, then pointed at Chance, "The stars in your eyes are gone."


    Chance just stared at him and had no idea what to say to his words, ''Stars in my eyes, huh?'' he thought and looked back to the direction of where he was looking earlier and raised his head up to the moon.


    "A friend told me once," Chance said, not putting his gaze away from the sky. "That when something interests me, stars show up in my eyes."


    Leonidas felt a throbbing pain in his chest for a quick moment, with an unknown reason. Confused, he was, but he ignored it and returned his focus on Chance. "Your friend is right, and yet now, why are there no stars?"


    Chance shut his eyes tight and sighed, "I do not know what interests me anymore." he responded.


    The man with a face of a lion tilted his head to the side while looking at Chance, "Then what did you find interesting by that time your friend said that?" he asked.


    Chance remembered his job and the reason he is living in the past now, "History."


    "History?"


    "I enjoy learning history. Knowing the past is interesting for me." he stated. He put down his gaze away from the moon, "But now¡­I do not know anymore."


    "And why is that?"


    "I do not know if it is now interesting or just¡­distressing."


    Leonidas gave him his usual amused look, "Why would you find, knowing the past, distressing now?"


    "Because everyone in the past is already dead."


    Silence went in between them again. The wind blew and no one spoke. It was true; they are already dead. From his current time and the time where he is currently in, it has been over a century so of course, technically, everyone is dead.


    "Why am I trying so hard to know the story of someone who is already dead?" Chance said in a low voice.


    The historical researcher is regretting it. He should not have made that wish, he should not have continued the assignment. He should have given up on it after the struggle with a lack of information.


    Now, he is stuck in the past. The only way to get out is for him to wait until his destined death.


    At first, Leonidas was curious. He thought, who is that ''someone'' that he wants to know the story of? To be distressed as to ruminate on it this way, he must really have a serious problem.


    It was still chilly as the icy wind continued to blow, Leonidas took a few steps and stopped a little behind Chance. "There is nothing wrong with knowing the story of a dead person" he said.


    He took off his cape and wrapped it around the crown prince''s shoulders, "The person who died would also likely want his story to be known," Chance glanced at Leon after putting the cape, "Rather than be forgotten." he continued, staring directly at his eyes.


    Howard put all of Leon''s words into his head. Noticing that Chance was thinking deeply about it, Leonidas smiled, ''A really interesting fellow.'' he thought again.


    Weston approached them, and Leonidas looked at his servant who just nodded. He faced Chance to bid his farewell, "It is deep in the night, it may be best if we return to our chambers." he said.


    The Valorian knight also approached and went to his master''s side to bow together to Leonidas. "I thank you for the cape, I will reciprocate your kindness when I get a chance. Farewell, Your Highness."


    The King was about to go but then stopped and turned around, back to him. "What is with the honorific? You knew that I am of royalty?"


    Chance gave him a small smile, "It was obvious that you were a royal. From your looks to your clothing and the fact that you are always seen here in the palace, it is no mistake that you are part of the royal family of Stein." he responded.


    Leonidas stood there, stunned. After a while he chuckled, "I see."


    "And you knew that I was the Crown Prince even though I did not tell you. Not only that, but you also look like Cole." he added.


    "Cole?"


    "The little prince. His Highness, Louis Cole."


    Leonidas almost laughed, ''Louis allowed someone to call him Cole?'' he thought in disbelief. ''Interesting.'' he was amused, of course. The little grumpy prince allowed someone other than his brothers to call him by name. Not only that, but his second name.


    "That means you know what I am?" he asked.


    "Hmm. Cole and Caliber''s brother? You must also be a prince." Chance answered.


    Leonidas just smiled and did not utter a word to tell his identity. ''He still does not know that the one in front of him, is a king.'' he thought. Little did Chance know, the King that he needed to meet to go home to Antares, was already right there in front of him.


    "That is right, I am their brother." he said to Chance with a smile on his face. He and Weston looked at each other, "Now, it is time for me to go."


    "Thank you for having time to chat with me, I will see you again, Crown Prince of Antares." he said.


    The eyes of the other two people, Weston and Alec, slightly widened when Leonidas went near Chance and planted a kiss on his forehead.


    Chance Howard was dumbfounded by what the lion-like man did to him. A sudden kiss? His hand made its way to his forehead and touched it. The feeling of the lips was still there, and he glanced at Leonidas, who was just standing calmly with a smile, as if he did nothing.


    Before Chance could explain, Leonidas let out a chuckle. "It is a blessing from me."


    ''A¡­a blessing?'' Chance repeated in his mind, confused by what he meant.


    The lion winked, "Farewell." he said for the last time and turned around. Weston followed behind him.


    By that wink, it definitely meant something, Chance thought.


    Without the knowledge that Leon was King Leonidas, the new king of Canopus, he had no idea that he received the blessing of a king early before even getting to know his identity. Even if he is not a prince, if he gets the blessing, no one in the kingdom will go against you.


    Charles''s father only ordered to meet the king, yet even without meeting him as a ''king'' he already received a blessing. What would be the Antares King''s reaction if he finds out?


    Meanwhile, since Alec and Chance came from Antares, they did not know what the kiss meant.


    For the king to kiss someone, except of course the girls he sleeps with, is a rare chance to come. The fact that he got the blessing is a big deal.


    And yet here he stood, oblivious of the meaning of what just happened.


    From afar, wherein the king is currently walking, he could guess their reaction even without looking back. He laughed and Weston gave him an awkward look, ''My master is so weird.'' he thought.


    Leonidas then recalled the weird feeling he got from earlier. The strong wind, the throbbing pain and a familiar feeling. It was the first time he felt that way and he wonders what the reason was behind it.


    Even so, he ignored it. He smiled and was amused by the little chat that he had with the prince. "


    "Indeed, an amusing fellow."

 Chapter 47 - An Attempt To Poison A Royal

    Few days later in the palace of Canopus, Chance Howard did his job as the personal servant of the little prince, His Highness, Louis Cole.


    It was weirdly normal. Nothing much happened in those days he served the prince. Chance has gotten used to having himself into some kind of trouble or confusing situations brought by Fate every day.


    It should relieve him that nothing wrong was happening, but somehow he has a bad feeling about the peacefulness in the past few days.


    Like a calm before the storm.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chance turned his head and saw Louis with a furrowed brow, with an obvious hint of annoyance all over his face. "Did you hear what I just said?" the young prince asked.


    Chance was not in his right mind, so he could not hear what the prince said at all. It was probably another order since he was a servant. There was no use lying that he heard it so he just asked, "I apologize, would you mind repeating what you said, Your Highness?"


    Prince Louis kept noticing the odd behavior of his servant for days, Chance''s mind has been wandering over places that make him unable to focus on his tasks. Louis sighed, "Come here." he ordered and gestured by moving his hands to his direction.


    Chance gulped, knowing that his master will scold him again as he did for a week of serving the little prince. He stopped in front of Louis and bowed his head while his two hands were together with his fingers fidgeting out of nervousness.


    Louis stood with his arms crossed as he stared at Chance that was in front of him and not meeting his gaze, he gave out another sigh before calling his name, "Chance,"


    Chance nodded as a sign that he is listening and awaiting his order but still not looking at him, "What is it, Your Highness?" he asked.


    "Come and eat with me."


    Chance nodded immediately, "I shall do it at once, Your Hig--eh? Eat?"


    Louis rolled his eyes, "Yes, eat. Have you lost your ability to understand simple words?"


    Chance was speechless. The grumpy little highness is ordering him to just eat? "I do not think that is a proper thing to do, Your Highness, Cole." he said and bowed his head.


    "Calling me by that second name is already improper and yet I let you do it right?" he said with sarcasm.


    "It is because I cannot think of any orders yet to give, now eat with me and do not waste my time of trying to explain." He added using an irritated tone and he walked away, approaching the big garden table.


    Chance could not help but smile and chuckle, Louis says it in a harsh way but the truth is, he just wants to give him a break to rest, knowing that Chance is troubled by his thoughts. ''His little Highness is adorable.'' he thought and giggled silently.


    Alec Valorian turned to the door when he heard a group of people outside. He opened the door and the maids came in to bring the foods, mostly desserts, which Louis Cole requested.


    The Valorian Captain of knights were not really pleased about him just standing there, guarding the place.


    He should be serving the crown prince by now while staying by his side and yet he cannot, because Chance is playing his role of a servant.


    He never liked the idea of Chance being the youngest prince''s servant. He finds it ridiculous for a crown prince that is soon to sit in a throne to be a servant of a prince lower than him.


    He stayed in his spot, but still kept throwing glances at the two princes from time to time. No matter how much he dislikes Chance working for Louis, he is but a knight that has no say in his firm decision.


    The maids set down all the foods on the table, one fixed the plates and flatwares, one is preparing the tea, all of them each have their own tasks.


    One of the maids poured Louis a cup of tea. He took it but glanced at Chance before taking a sip. "Why are you still standing there? Sit down." Louis commanded.


    Chance did as he was told and sat on the chair in front of the little Canopus prince.


    Louis has not yet drank the tea and watched Chance.


    ''My brother has not dropped by here for days, I guess something really happened between the two of them.'' he thought while staring at Chance.


    Louis was expecting Caliber to visit them often, as it was obvious of how much Caliber wants to see his servant''s face at every chance he could have.


    He clicked his tongue, not loud enough for Chance to hear. Somehow, it annoys him that Caliber and Chance are avoiding each other.


    ''They are just hurting each other, how stupid.'' he thought and grabbed a piece in the cupcake stand that was on the table.


    He looked at Chance who was just sitting down, then glanced at the maids who were standing in line, waiting for a command.


    "What do you think you are doing? Do you not see the other person at the table? Serve him!" he shouted at the maids.


    "But¡ª"


    "You are not going to follow my command?!"


    Chance stood up and waved his hands, "Calm down, Your Highness, Cole. They do not need to serve me. I am just a servant as well." he said.


    "So?"


    "Huh?"


    "So what if you are a servant? Does that mean they can refuse my order just like that?"


    The maids gasped and they took a step forward to bow and kneel. "No such thing, Your Highness. We will do every command of yours without complaints." a maid stated.


    Louis nodded, "Good that you made it clear."


    A maid went near Chance while holding the teapot. Chance slid his tea cup away from her, "No need, a servant like me shall do it myself." he said and went to grab the teapot she was holding.


    "I cannot do that, it is an order from His Highness." the maid said and she steered a bit to the side for Chance to not get the pot.


    "Um, no, better if you would just let me." he said again and was going to take it from the maid, but she did not let go.


    "Miss, let go."


    She did not listen, so Chance had to use more force. But when he did, she let go of the pot, which made Chance lose balance.


    Chance restored his balance but dropped the pot to the ground.


    The maid covered her mouth and gasped, "Ah-! Forgive me, Sir, forgive me, Your Highness." she said and bowed.


    Louis Cole pinched the bridge of his nose and facepalmed. "Do you two think you are playing games? Pot of war?" he said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Clean that up." Louis said to the maid.


    Chance waved his hand, "No, no. I dropped it. I will clean it." he said and the maid let him.


    He bent down and started picking up the broken pieces of the pot while Louis just continued eating.


    He went a bit under the table because a piece flew there. He picked it up, but his eyes caught something.


    There was a little bottle underneath.


    ''Why would there be a bottle here?'' he thought. It was not familiar. No dish or drink on the table required something like it.


    Then he looked at it closely, ''Wait, a vial...of poison?'' he thought. ''Why is there something like this here?''


    The vial was empty and it seemed like someone has used it. There was no vial earlier when he cleaned. That means it was recently used up.


    He glanced at the broken teapot and the content that was spilled on the floor.


    His eyes widened, "The tea..!"


    He went out under the table and stood up and saw Louis was about to drink it. He rushed to his side and whisked the cup he was holding away, and it flew down to the floor.


    It surprised the maids and Alec walked towards them to see what was happening.


    "Impudent!" Louis muttered.


    "I can explain." Chance immediately said.


    "You slapped my cup away from me all of a sudden, what is there to explain?" Louis said with furrowed brows, could not believe what Chance did.


    Chance raised his hand and showed the vial of poison he saw under the table, it made Alec and Louis flabbergasted while one maid looked as if someone drained her blood as she went pale.


    "Someone dared to put poison into His Highness''s teapot."


    Louis seemed to not believe until a bird that was on the ground bent down to drink at the puddle of the spilled tea. It suddenly got worked up and was resisting, but it froze and fell to the side.


    "Poison me?" Louis muttered and let out a snort, "Presumptuous!" he shouted and banged his hand on the table and glanced at the maids.


    All the maids except for one, knelt down near Louis and bowed, "We did not know of such poison, Your Highness!"


    "We were only doing our own tasks!"


    "We would never dare!"


    They said and looked at the maid with contempt. It was the maid who was in charge of preparing teas and the one who let go of the pot, causing it to drop.


    There was no escape and the maid cried, "Your Highness!" she shook his head and knelt, "I have not done it to harm you!"


    "Not to harm me? Who would believe such an outright lie?" Louis said.


    The sobbing maid glanced at Chance with hate and it confused Chance to receive such a glare.


    "The poison was for you!"

 Chapter 48 - Chaos Near The Venus Wing

    In the study room of the soon to be crown prince of Antares, Sherin was chilling on the sofa while Niro stood beside Caliber, who was drowning in paperworks on his desk. "This one too, sire." Niro pointed at another pile of files.


    "Yes, I know. Can you not see that I am still not done here?"


    "Apologies, Your Highness."


    Caliber put down all the papers that he was reading and rested his elbows on the table with his hands on his head. He let out a heavy sigh and massaged his temples. The stress of work and the issue he has with the girl are getting mixed up, putting a toll on Caliber.


    "It seems to me that the King wants to tire me to death." he muttered and glanced at his workload.


    Niro chuckled, but Caliber gave him a glare for laughing at him at the position he is currently in, "I think His Majesty is doing this to train you. He must have high expectations of you in the Crown Prince election."


    Caliber nodded and sighed, "That may be the case, but do you not think that the amount is twice the normal workload?" he said.


    He is right, even though the king and the crown prince are known to have a vast amount of paperworks to sign and check, the amount that the king gave him was insane. "Did I do something that made Leonidas upset?" he whispered.


    Sherin does not care about what was happening to her master and was eating her cake nonchalantly.


    "I am not sure what other reason made His Majesty do this, maybe his mood changed and decided to make you suffer, haha--right, I will shut up." he said and his laugh was cut off when Caliber glared at him for the second time.


    He let out one last sigh and grabbed the papers again with his head tilted to the side, resting on his other hand that was on the desk, "I do not care whatever reason it is, for now do not disturb me, I need to finish all of these."


    He was about to return to working when Sherin put down the fork she was holding. She wiped her mouth with a napkin and turned her head to the prince, "When are you going to visit His Highness, Charles?" she asked, which made Caliber''s hand froze.


    Niro was trying to communicate with Sherin using his eyes. ''How could you ask that suddenly?''


    Sherin rolled his eyes and stared at him blankly, ''It has been a week, I had to ask.''


    Niro snorted, ''Heh, you are really awesome. I have been wanting to ask it for days.''


    ''Thank you for the praise, you flatter me.'' Sherin smiled.


    ''I am being sarcastic.''


    ''So am I.''


    Images of Chance flashed through Caliber''s mind, but he remembered what happened on that night. If only he knew how much he made Chance uncomfortable with his actions, he would have stopped much earlier.


    Now he distanced himself from Chance for now and he finds it hard, especially when he wants to see him every minute.


    The female aide noticed the glum expression on his face. She tilted her head while she thought, then looked at Caliber, "Should I go and find time in your schedule to go visit His Highness?" she suggested.


    Caliber looked at her immediately and liked the idea, but he hesitated. He returned his gaze to the papers and shook his head, "You do not have to. Work is more important, do not trouble yourself." he said.


    Sherin gave him a ''what-a-pity'' look with a shrug and went back to eating. She grabbed her spoon and was about to get from her cake when they all turned as the doors flung open.


    "Your Highness!"


    Niro held the sword that was hanging on his side, "How dare you barge in His Highness''s room so rudely!" he said to the servant.


    The servant knelt and bowed, "Forgive me for my impudence, Your Highness. The head knight of Antares sent me here to inform you of some news."


    Caliber raised his hand in front of Niro to make him let go of his sword, to prevent him from drawing it out. He put his gaze down to the servant that was bowing on the ground, "Rise."


    The servant stood up slowly and faced the Canopus prince, "Continue." Caliber commanded.


    "Something occurred in a place near the Venus wing of the palace." the servant stated.


    The three of them looked at each other, "Near the wing of Venus?" Niro muttered with a furrowed brow.


    "The place where His Highness, Louis often at." Sherin chimed in.


    Caliber immediately thought of Chance and his brother and it worried him, "What happened?" he asked.


    "Someone attempted to poison His Highness, Louis and his servant."


    Sherin and Caliber rose from their seats after hearing what the servant reported. Their expressions turned dark and Caliber was silent yet obviously flaming up from anger. "Who would dare?" Niro said with emphasis.


    "I believe they said it was a maid from Venus wing." the servant responded.


    The aides and the servant looked at Caliber who left and grabbed his coat and sword, but Sherin and Niro blocked his way from going out of the room. "What do you think you are doing?"


    "What else? We are stopping you." Sherin answered with sarcasm.


    If she was not a close aide of the prince, being sarcastic would have made her be beheaded any moment.


    "You have to stay here and do your work, Your Highness." Niro stated and pointed at the papers that the king of Canopus, Leonidas, gave him.


    The Canopus prince gave him a glare for telling him to stay despite the news, "You want me to prioritize my work over my brother and my lover?" he said. He flinched when he realized what he said at the end.


    Chance was never his lover to begin with.


    Sherin wanted to roll her eyes. She looked at the prince, "Did you not say before that ''work is more important''?" she said.


    Caliber went silent because of his own words, "Well, uh, that depends on the situation..." he reasoned.


    "I will go there if you just order me. Niro will stay here to assist you with work."


    Even though Caliber would like to go there personally and behead whoever maid tried to kill two of the people who is important to him, he knows the aides would not let him. He needs to finish his work so he could rush to Chance.


    With a sigh, Caliber looked at his female aide. He could trust Sherin on it. "Go to the site and do what you think is right, judging from the current situation. Capture the maid and make sure she gets the punishment that she will never forget." he commanded.


    "It is an order." Caliber added and sat down on his seat with a grim expression, very displeased.


    "At once, Your Highness." Sherin said with a bow and twisted her heel to go towards the door.


    The servant walked ahead to guide her to the place. They walked in a fast pace until Sherin could not help but to run, leaving the servant in surprise when he saw her dashed away.


    She rode the horse and galloped at the fastest speed to reach the secret place of Prince Louis.


    When she spotted the hidden place that was covered with trees, she unmounted from the horse and ran inside.


    The whole place was in a mess while the maids were in a cluster at the corner, scared of what was happening. There was a lot of dead bodies on the ground that they were almost turning into a pile. Alec Valorian was still fighting and the number of enemies still did not go down and a new one kept appearing.


    ''Just where in the world did these people come from?'' Sherin asked inside her mind. It was impossible to break through the security of the palace, unless..."Fuck." first time in a while that a curse left Sherin''s mouth.


    She gripped her sword in anger when a possibility came to her mind of how the enemies got in, "I will punish them personally after this ends." she whispered.


    Louis Cole Stein spotted Sherin from the distance, but he could not approach her because Alec told him not to go anywhere to avoid danger. There were a lot of enemies, so it is best for him to stay at his spot.


    He took a deep breath, inhaled, then tried to steal Sherin''s attention, "SHERIN!"


    Sherin heard the loud yell coming near the house inside and she turned. To her surprise, it was the little prince who shouted. "Your Highness, are you all right?" she shouted in return.


    "Never mind me, you need to find Chance!" he yelled.


    ''His Highness, Charles?'' she thought.


    She looked around, but Chance was nowhere to be seen. Nothing bad can happen to Chance or else Caliber will order everyone to die.


    "Where is he, Your Highness?" Sherin asked.


    "Chance has been kidnapped!"

 Chapter 49 - Chaos Near The Venus Wing (2)

    "The poison was for you!"


    Dumbfounded by the words that came out of the maid''s mouth, he stood there with all eyes and attention on him. It confused him, he did nothing to offend the maid or anyone in the palace. How could someone want to poison him?


    Prince Louis looked at the maid in confusion with a mix of irritation, "Why would you want to poison my personal servant?" he asked.


    He could not find any reason for her to poison him. Was she just lying to escape punishment for trying to poison a Canopus prince? That might be possible, but the hate in her eyes while she gaze at Chance was too real.


    "Because he needs to die." the maid answered.


    Alec was holding back to prevent himself from slicing up the maid. He is in another kingdom, he cannot just kill someone''s servant just like that so as much as he hates it, he must hold back. His expression remained blank, but he was emitting a dangerous aura, making all of them sense the murderous intent.


    "Why would he need to die? Who ordered you to put poison in the pot?" Louis continued to ask the maid who was kneeling down in front of him.


    There were tears in the maid''s eyes and she shook her head hard, "No, no! No one ordered me. I was the one who wanted to poison that servant right there!" she responded. Even with tears in her eyes, she looked at Chance with contempt.


    "Why? You want to know the reason?" she asked the prince and also looked at the faces of the other people who were inside. She laughed and her face turned serious, "Because that person," pointed at Chance, "Does not deserve our prince, Caliber!" she yelled.


    All of them were dumbfounded by what she said, but she continued on, "Nobody deserves His Highness! Not princesses, not princes, not servants, no one!"


    "Do you know how he stares at you? You know his feelings, yet you pretend to be innocent. I saw you two that night, I saw how your words hurt him. Did you see the look in His Highness''s face? Oh, poor, prince. Oh poor, Caliber~," she sobbed.


    Bewildered looks appeared on their faces as they stared at her with disbelief. The other maids covered their mouth, surprised to see her like that. Never have they known that she has that kind of personality.


    Alec let out a snort, "Insane."


    Louis furrowed his brows and looked at the maid, could not hide the disgust on his face anymore, "Insane." he muttered. "If I knew that this maid harbored these kinds of thoughts, I would have thrown her out of the Venus wing." he said in a low voice but Alec heard it.


    "What do you want to do with this servant?" Alec asked.


    The prince sighed and massaged his temples. He gestured with his right hand to get the maid away from him, "Capture her for now, His Majesty will decide her punishment." he commanded.


    Alec gave him a slight bow and walked towards the maid who lost her mind to grab her but she hit his hand away and slapped him in the face which made Chance gasp, "Do not touch me! Why would you touch me? Why would you want to punish the hero of His Highness, Caliber?"


    Louis was getting annoyed, "If you keep spouting nonsense, I will order your death in advance." he stated.


    But the maid smirked.


    "Let us see who dies first."


    After a moment of silence, Alec made himself alert. The ground started to shake and he sensed something odd as the trees and plants of the hidden place rustled.


    He slowly took a step back near the little prince as he had a bad feeling about their surroundings, "Your Highness, be careful..." he whispered, not taking his eyes away from the maid.


    Chance heard what Alec said and noticed his expression. He also sensed that something bad will happen so he put on his guard and looked around.


    The maid broke the silence with a loud maniacal laugh, "Now, now. Are you scared? That is right, do not move. You will all die." she uttered. Her psychotic side was getting worse as she stopped hiding her actual personality.


    Alec''s hand made its way to the handle of his sword, but the maid spotted it. Her face turned dark and glared at him, "I told you not to move, did I not?"


    She raised her hand all of a sudden, then put it down and pointed at Alec and the two princes.


    Groups were hiding behind all the trees in the hidden place. Some of them jumped from above and before they could even react, they were surrounded. They did not look like men from someone with high status. No armors, proper clothing, but just normal commoners who like to fight.


    Chance held Louis''s hand and blocked him in case someone would attack the prince. The Valorian knight observed the people who surrounded them, they looked like a group of bandits. Normal clothes but has many weapons in pocket, then holding blades while looking at them with amusement.


    "I hope you have fun here," the maid said with a smile. She looked at her people, "You can do whatever you want with them. Make sure you leave no one." she commanded and they nodded with a smirk, looking at them with arrogance.


    She was about to leave, but he pointed at one of the men and gestured using her finger. Then, giving a glare to Chance, the man grabbed him by the collar away from Prince Louis. "Let go!!!" Chance shouted.


    Alec drew his sword and was ready to kill when he saw the man touching his master. Other men blocked his way so he could not approach Chance but they were sliced up by Alec. Alec does not worry about killing people outside his kingdom anymore.


    What matters is the dirty hand that touched the clothes and skin of his master.


    One attacked from behind but he dodged it and faced the man so he stabbed him. Another swing to the side that tried to hold him down. Twisted back to the direction he was in to clash his sword with someone who lunged at him.


    Unlike his sword, their weapons were wide, ranging from small to long and sometimes just knives. It was easy for him to wipe them all out if only Louis was not there and if only he did not keep on glancing over at Chance to check his state.


    No matter how many enemies he killed in one hit, the amount was insanely still the same. Just where did they all come from? How could the Canopus security be so weak? Those were the questions going in his mind.


    It might not look like it, but he suspects that they must have been ordered by someone high enough to know how to break into the palace. At first he thought that it was the men of that psychotic maid, but judging from the number of people, he doubts it.


    From the corner of his eyes he saw the maid smiled at him and stepped out of the place. He saw the man pulling Chance with him. "CHARLES!" he roared.


    He punched the people near him then hit the others with the pommel of the sword then pierce through them when they were all on the ground. He tried to approach Chance and the man and maid he was with, but the people kept blocking him.


    The number was still multiplying, making it hard for him to get near. As he finally made a little path to go to his master, the men started ignoring him and went for the little prince instead.


    He contemplated which one to protect, but for him Charles was much more important. Charles is his master, his best friend and the crown prince of his kingdom. If he had to choose which one to save right now, of course he would choose Charles Howard.


    He decided to let him be and turned to Chance, but the crown prince was glaring at him and staring directly into his eyes with anger, "What are you doing?! Protect His Highness!" he yelled.


    It shocked Alec to see him mad after so long, but he had to save him. The man tried to cover his mouth with his hand because of the loud yell, but Chance bit his hand, causing the man to wince in pain.


    "I am telling you! Protect Cole, this is an order!" he yelled again.


    It was his last yell before getting dragged away, together with the crazy maid. Alec Valorian had no choice but to do as his master commanded.


    He was fuming mad as he attacked everyone that comes to him and to the young prince.


    After minutes of fighting, Alec Valorian was still fighting with the numbers of enemies that kept on growing.


    Prince Louis suddenly shouted from the distance after spotting a woman by the door, "SHERIN!"


    Sherin heard the loud yell coming near the house inside and she turned. Good thing that Sherin spotted him immediately. "Your Highness, are you all right?" she shouted in return.


    "Never mind me, you need to find Chance!"


    "Where is he, Your Highness?" Sherin asked.


    "Chance has been kidnapped!"

 Chapter 50 - Escaping From The Gorilla

    "Let me go!" Chance shouted, but the man that the maid was with just ignored him.


    Chance continued to resist from the grasp of the man, but the man was getting annoyed by the prince for moving so much. He stopped in his tracks, which startled Chance.


    He looked at the man who was staring at him in confusion and gasped when the man bent down to hug his legs with one hand on the back and carried him. The man put Chance on his shoulder and the man''s hard body hurt his abdomen, causing him to grunt.


    Chance moved his feet to kick him, but it does not affect the man that much and he could feel the man''s hand tightening on his legs, making it hard for him to move.


    After a mile, they reached the pathway into the forest at the further back of the Canopus palace near the Venus wing. There were two carriages waiting when they arrived.


    ''We are too far from the palace, no one will hear me if I scream for help¡­'' Chance thought.


    The man opened the door of one of the carriages and threw Chance inside with no hesitation. Chance tried hard to hold himself back from shouting when the edge of the seat hit his side when the man threw him.


    The maid stood in front of the door to look at Chance, and she smiled with her arms crossed. She wore a smug look, enjoying the sight of the pathetic state that the Crowned Prince was in.


    Chance looked at her, "Where are you taking me and why are you doing this?"


    The maid just rolled her eyes at Chance and smirked, "I believe I have already told you, Your Highness. You do not deserve His Highness Caliber."


    "Now, to save His Highness, I will take you away from him!"


    Chance couldn''t hold back his grimace, ''This mad woman is obsessed with Caliber.'' he thought. "Where will you take me?"


    The smile on the maid''s face disappeared, and an irritated expression replaced her smug look, "You do not need to know!"


    She looked at the man in charge of Chance and they both nodded. She twisted her heel, turning her back at us and headed to the other carriage. One of her men opened the door for her, assisting her as if she was a noble.


    Delusional and ambitious, perfect words to describe her.


    The big man came inside the carriage where Chance was in, came inside to sit in the seat across from him. "Why are you still on the floor? Do you not know what a seat is?" the man asked. Chance could not stand up yet to sit down properly because of the pain in his back, so he was still on the floor of the carriage, the spot where the man threw him.


    The man glanced at Chance, who was still not going to his seat. He grabbed Chance by the hair and pulled him up and pushed him to his seat. He went near Chance and lowered his head close to his and grabbed him by the collar, "You better not do anything, you will die early if you do."


    Chance nodded in agreement with the man. His body trembled because of the aching parts that hit the edge of the seat. ''Damn hell, it hurts!'' he thought, keeping his mouth shut to avoid uttering a word that will make the man guarding him mad.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself, he would not be able to think properly if he lets himself panic.


    He is relieved that Louis was with his knight since he is sure that Alec would protect him and that the little prince will be safe by his side.


    Something came across Chance''s mind and the maid''s words repeated in his head.


    "I believe I have already told you, Your Highness. You do not deserve His Highness Caliber."


    His forehead formed a crease, ''Your Highness?'' he repeated. ''She knew that I was a prince all along?''


    Everything that happened was too sudden. A maid that was obviously obsessed with the Canopus prince appeared to poison them. Then large groups of men were able to get inside the palace.


    The men follow the maid''s orders, but Chance felt that something was off. He finds it impossible for the maid to have power to bring them all in. The two aides, Sherin and Niro are in charge of placing guards to keep all gateways secured. How could they have gotten through the palace''s security?


    "It is either the maid was actually of noble status or she is doing this under a command of a noble." Chance thought. Either way, if they get caught, the Steins would not give mercy even if that someone is high up in the ranks.


    The two possibilities he thought of could explain why the maid knew that he was a royalty. He had also formed deductions of the reasons why they kidnapped him, but there is no point to think about it yet as the carriage was going along the path of his death.


    For now, thinking about how he would escape is what matters the most.


    ''Should I make them stop and say I want to pee, then run away?'' he shook his head, ''No, that sounds stupid. They will be able to catch me in no time.''


    He bit the nail of his thumb and tried to think of more ways. All plans include stopping the carriage, but he won''t be able to run away from them when he gets out. Especially since the large man was keen on not letting me get away. Besides that, there are other men that could chase him.


    "Shit." he muttered. It was low enough to not be heard by the man in front of him.


    ''How will I get through this goddamn gorilla?'' he thought.


    His gaze suddenly dropped to the coat that the man was wearing, and he turned to the window to peek outside. ''S-should I do it?'' he asked himself.


    He stopped biting his nail and looked at the barbarian in front of him with a serious stare. ''If all plans that would stop the carriage fail, then why not escape without stopping it?''


    The man noticed his stare and also looked at him, which startled Chance. Chance panicked and put both of his hands on his stomach. "Oww, it hurts! It hurts so much! Huhuuu!"


    The barbarian-looking man gave Chance a deadpan stare, "Now what?"


    "It''s-it''s so cold ugh, good sir, is it alright if I borrow that thick coat of yours?" he asked with a wincing face and his hands were still on his stomach, acting as if it really hurts.


    "Cold?"


    "Yes, sir, I feel very cold!"


    "But you are sweating." he pointed at the drops of sweat rolling down his cheeks.


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, and Chance gulped.


    "Ahhhh! It really hurts!" he continued to act like he was in pain then gave the man a glare, "You are so insensible! Do you not know what feeling cold while sweating means?"


    He pushed his hands inward to his tummy to give more emphasis that his stomach hurts, then looked at the man, hoping that he would get what he meant.


    The man''s lips parted and formed an ''O'', understanding what Chance was trying to say. "Call of nature?"


    Chance almost let out a laugh, but he held it in and nodded quickly, "Yes, I feel it coming and it hurts¡­" he said to the man.


    The man squinted, narrowing his eyes in suspicion, "Then, do you want me to stop the carriage?" he asked, thinking that it was the prince''s plan.


    "No!" Chance immediately answered.


    The man guessed the plan wrong, so he thinks that there would be no problem of him escaping, "Then what do you want to do?" he asked.


    "I just want the coat. It will help fight the cold and pain." Chance responded.


    The man clicked his tongue in annoyance and threw the coat he was wearing to Chance''s face. "Do not bother me next time."


    Chance ignored his rude behavior of throwing the coat onto his face and smiled. He wore the thick coat and since the man was big; the coat was a large size, making it perfect for his plan.


    The path that they were on was narrow, making it hard and slow for them to turn their horses and carriages around. Seeing as they were driving fast, it will make it difficult for them to stop immediately.


    What he was going to do was dangerous, but at least he had the coat on.


    ''I have to do it now.'' he thought.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Lilith! Lilith!"


    The maid heard someone call her name and she raised a brow, "Stop!" she commanded, making the carriage stop.


    The door of the carriage she was in opened, "That man!" said one of her men who was panting from running all the way to her carriage.


    "What?" she asked.


    "That man you brought, he-"


    "What in the world did that filthy thing do now?"


    "He jumped!"

 Chapter 51 - Aide To The Rescue

    Trails of sweat travelled down Chance''s face as he dazed out of the window, contemplating about his plan. The windows are open; the wind was so strong and seeing how it messes up his hair, wilding in his face. Proof of how rapid the carriage was.


    ''Shit, the carriage is going too fast. This is not safe for my body. Or rather, Charles''s body.'' he thought.


    He will surely end up with broken bones if he continues to go through with his plan.


    He glanced at the gorilla in secret then looked back again outside, ''I have no choice but to do it.'' he thought.


    If he gets to choose between having his bones broken or getting killed in a place that he does not even know where, he would choose the former.


    He bit his lip, "Oh, King Charles, forgive me for this." he said, hoping that his message would be relayed to Charles in some way.


    The Gorilla turned to the prince with a furrowed brow, "What are you muttering about?"


    Chance widened his eyes and pretends to be shocked and confused as he stared out of the other window, "What the- is that Alec?!" he exclaimed while looking outside.


    Hearing his words and seeing his reaction, the gorilla thought that they might have been followed. For a moment, he felt nervous to hear that Alec was there, Alec is a monster. ''Impossible, he already finished all of them?'' he turned in incredulity to check if he had caught up with them.


    But he turned to check, his brows furrowed in confusion as there was not a single figure behind them, or even at the sides. ''Where is he?'' he thought.


    Realization struck him and caused his eyes to widen, figuring out that the prince fooled him. He twisted his head back to the kidnapped prince, but was nowhere to be seen.


    The door was swinging open as the carriage vibrates from the galloping of horses. "That son of a bitch jumped!" he shouted with rage.


    He popped his head out, eventually did half of his body, to look for the prince behind them, but he could not find any trace of the Antares Crown prince. "I am going to kill him!" he roared.


    "You are going to die by the hands of your master before you could kill him."


    Surprised by the voice he heard, he looked around, but no one was there.


    His long hair was wilding as the wind blew stronger because of how fast the carriage was going. The man grabbed the coach by the collar for him to hear, "Turn!" he commanded.


    "S-sir?"


    "I said turn the carriage around!"


    "I am afraid I cannot do so, sir. The path..." he muttered.


    The path that they were going along in was too narrow, making it hard for the large carriages to turn to the other direction. If they were to stop the horses, it would take a long while.


    The Gorilla gritted his teeth, thinking of ways to kill the prince with his own hands.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Urghhh!" he grunted in pain as he finished rolling on the ground.


    He stared at the branches of the trees blocking the view of the sky. He was breathing in and out heavily. Cannot believe what he had done.


    Luckily, he was still alive, and took only a little damage.


    He jumped and rolled over the soft ground of dirt, almost entering the forest. It was just at the side of the path, but he was fortunate that the Gorilla did not see him because of the tall grasses that were covering him.


    "The damn thick coat of that gorilla saved me somehow." he said in relief.


    It was still not the time to be relieved. He had to run and get away even farther. Even though he had escaped, in a bit the carriage could turn and capture him again.


    He turned his body to the side and put both palms on the ground to get up. His entire body was sore. There were no wounds at all, but the jump and roll made his body hurt all over.


    He took one step. It aches. Another. Left. Right. Slowly, one at a time.


    He felt an uneasy music coming up in his head as his heartbeat grew faster; he was no longer taking one step at a time. His other foot was in pain from strain, no more slow step by step. He was limping his way straight out of there.


    There was no time to look behind him, but he could feel a presence nearing in behind him. Did the gorilla followed him?


    The ground vibrated, and it could only mean one thing. He could not hold back his curiosity anymore, so he looked behind, only to see that horses and carriages were going his way.


    They were still very far from him, but Chance was nervous. Even though it was far, they are riding horses and carriages, so it would only take a moment before they capture him.


    Before he even noticed it, he was running with all his might. His body has forgotten the pain and his brain just orders to just run as far as he could. The adrenaline has taken over just to help him escape.


    He even built up the courage to jump off a fast carriage. He cannot let himself get caught now!


    He heard another galloping of horses, but the sound was not coming behind him. The sound of the galloping was getting near, and he was sure that it was in front of him.


    "Shit." he muttered. "Was one of her men guarding the back of the carriage?" he thought. That would be bad. That would mean they will corner him and he will not be able to escape. "Shit, shit." he continued to curse in panic, not stopping in his tracks.


    What he dreaded has finally come.


    One of them has caught up with him. Just in a bit, he will surely be captured.


    He looked back and saw the Gorilla riding a horse on its way to him. He panicked and his mouth let out a curse again, "Fuck, poor horse."


    He tried to run fast again, but he started feeling a sharp pain from his foot; he felt uneasy. As he turned, he saw the gorilla above him. The Gorilla has jumped off of his horse to tackle him.


    Considering how large the size of the man, he will end up not being able to move for weeks.


    He could not run any further and his feet was stuck on the ground and he could not move it from the pain.


    He covered his head with crossed arms and waited.


    But not a single touch of the Gorilla has gone through his body, "Eh?" he muttered.


    He heard a loud thud near his feet. When he looked, his eyes slightly widened to see the Gorilla on the grounds with blood.


    "Your Highness, Charles!"


    He saw Sherin on the horse, a sword in her other hand with blood dripping on the tip of the blade. "Sherin!!" he shouted in relief. A smile formed on his lips as he felt safe now that Caliber''s aide came to save him.


    It scared him because he does not know how to fight, but now that Sherin, a knight who surely knows how to fight, is beside him for protection.


    His heart has calmed down now, but he could definitely still feel the throbbing pain in his foot.


    Sherin jumped down from the horse and examined the Crown Prince, "Are you alright, Your Highness? Did they harm you?" she asked in a worried tone.


    "N-no..." he answered, a bit of a lie. "But my..." he muttered and looked down at his foot, in which Sherin looked at. His foot was in no condition to continue walking. Just by moving it will cause pain.


    "Stay here." Sherin said, and she dashed to fight with the men near the two of them.


    The other carriages have not yet arrived, but she knocked down the enemies with her sword with the scabbard still there. She was too focused on fighting that she has gone meters apart from the Crown Prince.


    "Shit!" she cussed.


    She knocked down one last enemy and glanced at Prince Charles.


    "Your highness, watch out!" she yelled, which alerted Chance and saw a man about to stab him.


    The female aide made it in time before the blade touched Chance and shielded him with her body.


    "Sherin!" Chance shouted in surprise when he saw the man''s blade stabbed Sherin. "Oh Goddess, oh no, Sherin!" he panicked when he saw blood on his hands, coming from Sherin.


    Sherin protected him, the blade was for him and yet, Sherin took the blow.


    It is a knight''s duty to protect the people and the royalty.


    Until the end.

 Chapter 52 - Divine Laugh Of The Aide

    Even with a wound, Sherin remembered her duty. She ignored the cut and in one swift motion; she brought an end to the remaining men that were surrounding them.


    "Sherin, do not push yourself, you are bleeding!" Chance said to her in worry, but Sherin did not mind it and continued to ensure the prince''s safety.


    "We have to go now, Your Highness." she said with haste, eager to get the crown prince in a safe place even with her condition.


    The horse she rode on her way to the prince''s location was nowhere to be found. Perhaps it ran away in fright by the sudden fight. Whatever the reason was, there is no time and not safe enough to go around finding the horse. Whistling can get them in danger as well.


    She was taken by surprise when Chance held her hand to go further into the forest. "Your Highness..."


    "It is better if we stay here first. You are in no condition to get me back to the palace this way." Chance told her. She thinks for a second then nodded in agreement.


    They cannot just run away, especially in their state. Best if they rest for a bit. The horse might not have gone far. Surely the smart horse of hers will find its way to them.


    Sherin remembered that Chance sprained his foot, so she stopped in their tracks. Chance, who was holding her arm to support her, stopped as well. "Is there something wrong? Are you alright?" he asked. He wanted to slap himself for his stupid question. ''Of course, she isn''t.''


    Lines formed between his eyebrows when he saw Sherin went in front of him. She turned her back and bent down, two hands stretched to the back. "Hop in, Your Highness."


    It came to him that Sherin wants to carry him, despite the wound that she had "Eh, no! You do not have to carry me!" he quickly said to her and shook his head.


    She turned her head to him. "Quickly, Your Highness, or else we will put ourselves in even more danger." she said to convince him to ride her back.


    Chance hesitated. He knows delaying would be bad for him, but he is worried about Sherin. How will she be able to carry him with a stab wound? Carrying someone as heavy as he is, as a man, of course, would make her bleed worse than ever.


    "Your Highness."


    "You need not to worry about me. It is just a sprain. While look at your condition, you are bleeding!" he responded.


    "It will be faster for me to carry you, Your Highness. "


    "But your¡ª"


    "My wound is on my side, not in my feet."


    That ended the conversation, and Chance had no choice but to do as she suggested.


    The two of them were silent as they go into the forest. So silent that only the sound of the forest could be heard. The whistling of the wind as it blows the leaves of the trees, the sound of the twigs and fallen leaves when they make every step. Or rather, Sherin''s steps, because Chance was on her back.


    After a while of traveling, they settled in a spot where Sherin thinks is best. She carefully bent down to make Chance stand up.


    Getting a handkerchief out from her pocket, she placed it down on the ground. Sherin gave Chance support in taking a few steps forward. Then she helped him sit down on the kerchief.


    They made a good choice to rest first; they were both in a terrible condition and it would be hard to return to the palace.


    Chance''s strain was worse than before. It probably worsened when he was running with all his might, despite his foot being sprained.


    Just looking at it makes Chance wince. It hurts even with just the slightest movement.


    Sherin appeared with logs and put one down so Chance can have something to lean on. As for the other logs she brought, she chopped them and began making a fire for both of them.


    They felt cold, especially Sherin, who is going pale from bleeding too much. Chance was worried. It was because of him that she was stabbed. It was supposed to be for him. He just stayed silent in guilt.


    There was an awkward silence again as the fire crackles. Chance opens his mouth but closes it and he does it for a while, but he could not say anything at all.


    The crown prince just kept glancing at her from time to time, and Sherin was staring at the fire. Chance gave another glance and Sherin noticed it, startling him.


    "Do you want to say something?" she asked.


    "Uh..." He did not know where to start. He was not good with words at all, especially since Sherin looks intimidating from the moment he saw her. "I-I am sorry." he apologized.


    Sherin turned to him when she heard him apologize; she saw a look of guilt plastered on his face. The female aide could guess that he was blaming himself because she got stabbed in his stead.


    "It is my duty to protect you, as the guest of His Royal Highness." she stated to convince him that it was not his fault. "And also¡­as his lover."


    He flinched at the last part. ''She also thinks I am Caliber''s lover.'' he thought. He wanted to deny it and correct her, but a part of him wanted it to remain that way.


    ''So you like being called his lover, huh?''


    He shook his head immediately at what his conscience was telling him. ''No I don''t!''


    ''Indenial.''


    He had the urge to roll his eyes at himself. Even his conscience is teasing him.


    He glanced at Sherin again and looked down on her side, where she stopped the bleeding with a cloth.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    Sherin smiled. Since the time they went into the forest, Chance was already asking many times if she was alright, and it touched her.


    "Pfft....hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 53 - A Pain In Her Side, In His Foot, And In His Heart

    Her sudden laugh surprised Chance. He even looked left and right to check if there was someone else near them.


    ''Sherin laughed??'' he could not believe what he just heard. The ever so blank or serious Sherin actually laughed at him.


    Even Alec, someone who shows no emotion, has never been heard giggling like she did. It was not weird or anything of that sort. For Chance, who heard it for the first time, it sounded divine. No words to describe her laugh, if only others could hear it with their own ears, they would likely think the same.


    Except for Niro, of course. He would definitely say that Sherin is creepy.


    Sherin stopped laughing and turned to Chance with a smile. "Your Highness, surely you remember that you just got kidnapped. Any moment there could be the end of your life." she stated.


    "Yet you are more worried for me than your own life, how adorable."


    Chance blushed because of her words, but there he felt as if he had gotten closer to the aide that he was scared to approach.


    His gaze dropped down to her wounded side. He knows that she said it was her duty, but he could not stop blaming himself. Good thing Sherin was wearing a thick vest underneath, or it could have been worse.


    "As you can see, I am still alive." Sherin said when she noticed his worried stare. "We are the handpicked aides for the royal family, what a disgrace it could have been to die with a mere stab wound."


    "Do not worry much, Your Highness."


    Chance nodded and said nothing.


    Silence once again between the two of them. It was really awkward for Chance, especially since he is not good at choosing a topic and the right words. An introvert and an expressionless knight. Both quiet and not good at conversing.


    "We will be on our way soon. I could already feel that His Highness is in a distress because of your disappearance." Sherin stated.


    Chance''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing about Caliber. How many days has it been since he last saw his face? "He knows that I disappeared?" he asked. He is happy that Caliber knows, but felt a bit disappointed that he did not come for him.


    "Of course he does. Why else would I come to save you than help Alec protect my prince, His Highness, Louis?" she answered. It was as if Sherin could read his mind, "He wanted to come to you personally, but he needs to finish his work first."


    "If only you could see His Highness''s expression when he heard that someone attempted to poison the two of you. He was fuming mad and wanted to murder." she teased.


    Chance looked away, nervous for Sherin to see his face. ''Why are you blushing, Chance!'' he scolded himself. How weird he felt. Why would he be happy to find out that Caliber is angry? Who in the right mind would feel happy for being angry?


    ''You have fallen hard, Chance, not even the Goddess can save you now.''


    ''What do you mean fallen hard? What nonsense are you saying!''


    He covered his face with his two hands and he felt his face heating up, ''Have I gone crazy? To go as far as to talk to myself...''


    If he was with someone that has the ability to read one''s mind, he would make a fool of himself. Such embarrassing thoughts.


    "If His Highness did not have any tasks, he would have come for you in the speed of light." Sherin said.


    He was on the verge of smiling once again, but a spirit of sadness passed by him, pulling the corners of his lips down in a frown. "That is impossible." he said in return.


    "And why would it be impossible?"


    "He will not go near me."


    "Why not?"


    He put his gaze down and fiddled with his fingers to distract himself from feeling sad as he recalled what happened that night. "I-I pushed him away..."


    Sadness was evident in his voice. Only a whisper, as he could not say it in a loud way because he is afraid that his voice would crack. Sherin wanted to comfort the crown prince. Her sight makes it look like Chance was a small puppy who needed a pat.


    She just stared at him. A mere aide cannot possibly touch a crown prince, moreover, a soon to be king of another kingdom. But she was curious, "Why would you push your lover away?"


    ''Lover, huh.'' he thought. A bitter thought entered his mind. He is not Caliber''s lover. Even if he wanted to be his lover...


    There is a woman in Caliber''s heart already, and lovers and stuff that happened that day were just a play to tease his heart. Or so he thought.


    "Does it not bother you? That I am the ''lover'' of your kingdom''s soon-to-be crown prince?" he asked.


    She gave out a snort, finding his question funny. ''So you were worried about that?'' she thought.


    She shook her head as an answer to his question. "I do not care about your relationship with him. The only thing I care about...is my duty to serve as His Highness''s sword."


    Her answer was to be expected, for someone as loyal as she is.


    "Prince Charles." she called out with emphasis and made Chance turn to look at her. "Yes?"


    "Please do not hurt His Highness''s heart," she said, almost in a pleading tone.


    "And please do not hurt your own."

 Chapter 54 - Aranea Clan Of The Animalia Tribe

    "I do not know what happened between the two of you, but His Highness has been gloomy for the past days. Before all of this happened." Sherin added.


    She noticed that the Crown prince was not going to say anything in return. He was in his own world, drowning in thoughts. The look of guilt on his face made Sherin feel that it is better for her to speak no more. "That is all I wanted to say."


    Chance has gone silent because of the female aide''s words. Just like that, it hit him. What the aide just said has struck him, and it made his heart ache. Maybe he has yet to realize that distancing themselves from each other, are just causing them more pain.


    ''Why did I do it?'' he thought as he stared down at his feet. ''Why am I pushing him away?''


    He never once asked himself those questions before. Why was he trying to push Caliber away when there is no reason to? Maybe there is a reason, but what reason could it be? He wondered.


    There were too many probable reasons that it made him confuse of the real intention. ''Is it because it feels awkward to be too close to him because I am a man?'' he asked himself.


    ''Is it because he might not be the King''s lover?'' he thought.


    There may be a different reason, but his mind, rather, his heart, has yet to make him realize it.


    "Caliber...is he really waiting for me?" he asked in a low voice, then slowly glance in Sherin''s direction.


    Sherin looked at the curious Crown prince and saw hope in his eyes. By the look she saw, she immediately knew something that even the prince himself does not know. Suppressing a chuckle, Sherin smiled at him, "Yes, Your Highness."


    As the wind blew, the leaves danced together with his heart. He was confused why he kept feeling weird. There was a mix of sadness and happiness inside him when he heard the female aide''s answer.


    "That is why I need to do my duty and bring you back to the palace as soon as I can."


    "Thank you, Sherin. Thank you very much." he said it with his utmost sincerity.


    If Sherin did not arrive in time, who knows if he would still be alive now. But because she saved him, she is now hurt.


    "We need to go after resting for a few minutes. They will find us here sooner or later."


    Chance looked at her in surprise. "But...but what about your wound?"


    He was worried, of course. If not for the kerchief pressed into her wound, she will lose too much blood. If she were to go run and fight just to bring him back, it would bring Sherin into too much pain.


    It was not a normal stab wound; she shielded him and the man who wanted to kill the prince put too much force in it, making the stab deep. Chance knows that there were many enemies scattered in the area. In her condition, she might not be able to fight well. What if she can''t take it? What if the wound becomes more serious?


    ''What if she dies?'' he suddenly thought.


    Chance felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked over at Sherin, who was giving him a reassuring look. "I will be fine, Your Highness."


    She smiled at him, finding his worried side adorable. "I will not die just from this." she said, as if she read his mind earlier.


    "It would be a disgrace as an Aide of the Royal family of Canopus, if I were to die here, would it not?" she laughed.


    Although Chance was worried, he could not help but blush whenever Sherin laughs. It was too good for his ears to hear her divine laugh. "If I die here, all the years of training will be for nothing, and it would not fit the story."


    She was right. He worried too much that he underestimated her strength and abilities. But still, even if she is strong, how will she be able to fight properly?


    "An Aranean does not die easily." she stated, which caught Chance''s attention. From all topics he taught his students, he suddenly remembered one of it.


    Aranea.


    He tried his best to remember information about it, and the clan that he once tackled popped up. ''A spider tribe?''


    Based on what he had researched, Aranea was a clan in Animalia tribe. After the war broke, all clans in the tribes of Animalia were wiped out. Except for one clan, the clan of Aranea.


    The Araneans were defeated, but their lives were spared.


    Trying to end the monarchy, the tribe of Animalia put their lives on the line. All Animalia clans prepared for so long, gathering all of their people to wage war with royalties of the Star kingdoms.


    But they did not succeed.


    One clan after one clan fell on their knees, surrendered, but were still killed. One clan after one clan, laid on the ground in the pool of their own blood. No matter how strong some of them were, it was useless against the number of the royal''s armies.


    Only one clan remained alive, and they had the chance to bring victory upon their tribe. With their fearful ability, a talent which makes them have a possibility of winning the war. Yet they chose not to.


    In the end, it all comes down to power. Greed of getting known, the greed of being feared and above those of ''normal'' people.


    Instead of using their talent to bring an end to the war and be victorious, they ended the war with a deal to royalties. A deal unknown up until present. But it involves selfishness of the clan''s leader.


    Phoneutria Bahiensis accepted the offer, and the clan turned their back on the war.


    Turned their back on their fallen brothers.


    The death of all clans, except Aranea, were in vain.


    For selfishness, for greed, for power.

 Chapter 55 - Bloodlust Of An Aranean

    Chance Howard could not believe his own eyes, one of the topics only to be known in a textbook has been proved. A real Aranean was just beside him. If he was back in the present he would have took a picture of Sherin not just once.


    A proof of a living Aranean, how lucky for a historian like him to know one.


    He tried to hold back his excitement and focus on what they were talking about. "What do you mean by ''An Aranean does not die easily''?" he asked.


    He was curious, it may be related to the said ''talent'' in his research.


    Turns out he was right as Sherin answered, "We have a talent called Bloodlust." these words left her mouth while she looks at the wound where her hands are.


    If only Chance had a paper and a pen. He would have written it all down. Unfortunately, he does not. So he had to store all her words into his mind until they return.


    Sherin continued, "This talent makes our people stronger than other clans. But other people deem us as monsters." Chance does not know why, but even though Sherin said it with a blank face, he could feel the sadness in her words.


    He became even more curious; he wondered what the female aide went through. ''Just what does their talent do?'' he thought.


    Sherin removed her hand that was pressing against her wound. She raised it up and showed her blood to the prince, "The more we make our enemies bleed, or we bleed, our strength doubles."


    She averted her gaze from her hand to the crown prince, "But we become crazier in return."


    Chance and Sherin had their eyes fixed on each other. Chance took in her words, processing it into his mind. "By crazier, what do you mean?" he asked, curious about in what way do they become crazy.


    "It becomes harder for us to control ourselves. It is as if our strength is the one in control of us. Our lust for blood goes higher, wanting to double our strength more and more." she responded.


    "Because of this talent, it makes us look like monsters. For someone innocent like you, you would not want to know what happens when we go crazy..." she said with a snort, but he could see her eyes gone empty.


    This fact was new for Chance. Never did he know that by going through Charles''s life, he would also get to know other history.


    Sherin let out a chuckle. "So you do not have to worry, Your Highness. The only thing that matters is that you are safe."


    She removed her cape and faced him again. "Now please, I ask you to go and rest. You can use my cape."


    Chance appreciated her care, but he cannot just take her cape. He was fine in his seat with just a sprain. "No, you do not have to do-" his words did not matter as Sherin put her cape around Chance.


    Silence went on again. He felt too much care was not needed. The one who needs to be taken care of was her. He sighed. She would not listen to him anyway.


    Sherin closed her eyes to rest for a bit, and Chance was just silent, deep in his thoughts again. Thinking about what Sherin told him.


    The fact he had learned had perplexed him greatly. Such talent could wipe out the trace of royalty''s armies. As they kill more people, they get stronger. Why did they just not continue on with the war so they could get their victory?


    The researcher wanted to ask questions, but he did not because it might arouse her suspicion if she finds out that he knew about the Animalia war.


    The only chance he could get to know more about what happened is either the king who made the offer...or Phoneutria Bahiensis.


    Araneans are already known in the kingdoms, so asking about an aranean might not be that suspicious, or so Chance thought. He mustered up courage and looked at Sherin to ask a question.


    "Sherin, you know Phoneutria Bahiensis, right?"


    Chance noticed the change of air and saw Sherin froze at the name. He was nervous that he may have done something wrong. Did saying the name of Bahiensis caused her to change mood? He wondered.


    He knew that it was a terrible choice to bring up the name, judging by her reaction. He thought it was all right to ask about their clan''s leader. But he was curious about the expression she made when he uttered the name. ''Why? Did the two of them have a special relationship?'' he thought.


    Another chance to know more. The reason why he is here in this world may be to know about Charles, but it is never too bad to know more about others, right?


    "Your Highness." she called out. The tone of her voice changed. Looks like hearing about Bahiensis really displeased her. "I apologize, this is something you must never ask me again." she said with emphasis.


    Something must have happened between Sherin and Bahiensis, he thought. Because for an Aranean like her, serving a royalty is not something to be done. Aranean would never leave their territory. Bahiensis would never let anyone.


    Chance did not utter anymore words as he was scared that Sherin will get mad. But his eyes dropped down to her wound and her mouth slightly widened in surprise. "S-sherin..." he called out.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Your blood is blue-!"


    Sherin immediately looked down, and she cursed under her breath. Before Sherin could even explain, they both turned their head and saw the enemies surrounding them.


    Their enemies have found them.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "I still cannot feel their presence." Alec said to Niro, and they nodded at each other.


    They ran faster than lightning, and the hawk still could not get over the fact that Alec Valorian was on par with him in speed.


    A bitter feeling formed within him, but he removed it from his mind. What matters for now is not who is faster. They need to find the prince and the aide.


    "-!" Alec was alerted when he felt two familiar presence. "They are near."


    They left their horses as the galloping would be too loud, but their horses know their whistle so there are no worries about finding them.


    They continued running through the forest until Niro caught sight of them. "There they are!"


    They came to a halt when they found the prince sitting on the ground, leaning on the log. But they noticed her chilled expression. They followed the direction where he was looking and the sight sent a chill to their bones.


    Alec was slightly surprised for just a moment, as he had long known of it.


    Niro''s expression could not be described as he faced the back of her partner, the female aide was covered in blood. Corpses lying on the ground, slaughtered with no mercy.


    Sherin dropped her sword, turn her head and licked the blood dripping on her fingers. She felt their presence and turned her head back. Her eyes were empty as she faced Niro with a smile on her face.


    "You are late, little hawk."


    Niro stayed still in his place, frozen. Why did her partner become like that? Why did it trigger again?


    The sight he was seeing now was the same as back then. Sherin in the pool of her blood and her enemies'' blood.


    The Bloodlust of an Aranean.

 Chapter 56 - Returning To The Palace

    Sherin turned and put her palms together to the lower side of her face, while wearing an expression of excitement. "Perfect timing! I just finished playing these cute little ants!"


    Chance did not move from his spot as Sherin ordered him not to, but everything he witnessed was too much for his eyes. He knew fully well that the Canopus knight was strong, since she is one of the two who aides the Royal family. But never did he expect her to wipe out the groups who were trying to capture them casually. The way she looked sent chills down his spine. It was as if she was having fun slicing the men into pieces, completely forgetting that Chance was there.


    Seeing the woman who was smiling gently for the first time a while ago, with a full grin on her face as she kills, terrifies him. Even the way she talked has changed. Chance went back to when they were conversing and remembered what she told him.


    "The more we make our enemies bleed, or we bleed, our strength doubles."


    "But we become crazier in return."


    Chance raised his head to look at Sherin again. ''Is it because of her Bloodlust?'' he thought.


    Alec immediately went to where Chance was sitting and bent down on one knee. He was about to remove his cape to put it around Chance, but he saw Sherin''s cape was already there, with Chance''s hands gripping on it tightly.


    The thorn in his chest was finally removed and he could finally breathe with no worry after seeing that his master was safe and not in the hands of the perpetrator of the break in.


    "Your Highness," he called out as he put his hands on his shoulders. His touch pulled Chance from his deep thoughts and was surprised to see his knight. "Alec!" he exclaimed in relief that Alec was finally with him again.


    Alec gave him a slight smile. It was not a forced smile, but a truly genuine one. To make Chance know how glad Alec was that he was safe. "I am glad you are alright, Charles." he uttered in a low voice, putting his hand over his head.


    Chance suddenly felt weird when he saw Alec''s warm smile. He might not be able to get used to it. Every time his knight calls him by his name, he likes the sound of it. It was as if Chance could tell what Charles felt when they were friends.


    Chance was envious that the real Charles had this kind of friend by his side. He only had friends when he became an online-kind of person. Alec''s touch always sends warmth to him. He was happy to have a knight-slash-friend who always comforts him.


    Especially that night when Alec hugged him.


    Remembering that time cause Chance''s energy to go down, it was the night when He and Caliber became distant. "I missed him..."


    The hawk approached the spider with an obvious look of worry on his face. Knowing her partner''s strength well, he never would have thought that she would get wounded again. He knows that blood has an effect on her, and that is why he cannot help but to be concerned.


    "Sherin...are you okay? What made you turn like this?" he asked, putting a hand on her cheeks to caress it with his thumb until his hand dropped down to her shoulder.


    He remembered the first time he saw Sherin affected by Bloodlust; it was an unpleasant memory, a time where she killed one of her own, not aware of what she has done because she does not know how to control it yet.


    He definitely does not want her to recall that awful memory. He was busy thinking about the past, that it startled him when he realized that Sherin wrapped her arms around him. ''Did she remember that time?'' he thought. It breaks his heart to know that his partner is in pain.


    Niro also put a hand on her back, patting it to comfort her. Suddenly, Sherin did the same. "Silly, why are you patting me when you are the one that is sad?" he whispered.


    Her pats changed, and it made Niro feel weird. She slid her hands up and down, but the hawk felt something was not right. "Wait...Damn it, Sherin! Are you wiping your blood on me?!"


    They both pulled away and Sherin laughed, "You are too serious, partner."


    Although annoyed, his heart fluttered after hearing Sherin say ''Partner'' like the old times. Back when she has not yet often put on a blank face. Sounds gay, but yes, his heart fluttered.


    He was sure of one thing, Sherin came back and the abnormal effect of her talent is already gone. It makes her happy to see Sherin with a slight smile and to hear her laugh.


    Like, the first year they were paired in the palace.


    "What an amazing sight to see." Alec cut in with his remark, causing the female to look at him with a scowl. "Seeing that you are not pleased to see me, means that you returned to normal."


    "How is His Highness, Louis?" Sherin asked, ignoring what he was saying.


    "Prince Louis has been safely escorted back to the Stein Palace." Alec responded.


    The Antares knight let out a snort. "Did you go easy on me at our duel?" he asked as his eyes shift down to the pool of blood below her.


    Her forehead creased at his question, "No, I did not."


    "You should have used this ability of yours then, it would be an interesting fight."


    "Just to remind you, you are the one who stopped in the middle of the duel."


    "I did not know you were a spider when you asked to duel me."


    "Like I said, why does that matter?"


    Alec fell silent at her question. He would not tell her whatever reason it was, but sooner or later, Sherin will know the truth. And in the end, they can either be allies or enemies.


    It can only be one.


    His gaze returned to the blood turning purple from the mixture of the blood of the female aide and the enemies. Sherin spoke, almost whispering, as she looked at her own blood. "Believe me, I never went easy on you."


    She stared at her open palm before closing to a ball, "At some point, I even wanted to use my talent on you." she said and looked at Alec straight into the eyes. "I failed to land a hit on you, and you refused to attack me. None of us bled."


    Remembering how their duel resulted in a draw, irks Sherin up until this day. But some part of her is thankful that Alec surrendered. Who knows what she could do if anything happens, especially since her ability is hard to control.


    Alec made the correct choice of only blocking her attacks. His instinct was right to not attack her. If he fought with her with his blade before finding out about her clan, it would have been bad.


    "This is not the time to talk about matters like this. We need to get His Highness back as soon as possible." Alec said, and helped Chance stand up.


    Alec''s brows furrowed when he saw the crown prince''s feet. "Who-


    "I am all right, Alec. No one hurt me." Chance immediately said to reassure him. "I jumped out of the carriage and ran as fast as I could, which resulted this." he said and pointed at his foot.


    His hand was fisted into a ball, he could not help but feel bad that he couldn''t protect his master. "Do not blame yourself, I was the one who ordered you to protect Cole instead of me." Chance said as if he could read what was going on inside his head.


    Alec said nothing in return, even so, Chance knows that Alec was still not okay. He sighed. It was all his fault this happened.


    Soon, the horses found them and came to their aid. Unfortunately, there were only two horses. Sherin''s horse did not return, but it might have returned to the palace''s stables since horses remember the way back home.


    Niro step forward to approach the horse but Sherin did the same, they looked at each other awkwardly and it cause a bit of silence before Niro broke it, "I will do it. You are injured."


    Sherin nodded and let him drive the horse. Sherin put one foot on a stirrup to ride the horse. After getting in a comfortable position, Niro followed and got up in the horse behind her. Niro grabbed the reins, nervous, but Sherin was calm and did not find riding together a big deal.


    Alec, still not saying a word, carried Chance up on the horse, then also rode it. They were inches apart and Chance could really feel a different aura around him. ''He really is upset.'' he thought.


    The horses started moving, and silence filled the air. Chance could not find a way to talk to him because he feels bad but Alec whispered near his air, "Be careful next time. It was also my fault."


    "I will never let you be in danger again." he added. Chance smiled when he heard his words. He finally talked.


    Chance looked straight into the path and could see the palace in the distance. His heart was filled with joy knowing that he will finally come back to the palace.


    Come back to Caliber''s arms.


    ''I am finally going to see him again.''

 Chapter 57 - Realization Of The Heart

    Chance was lost in his thoughts and all he could think of was what he would do when he see Caliber again. After what he has said to Caliber, it would definitely be awkward when they meet.


    The historian does not know what has gotten to him; he wanted Caliber to stop; he wanted to push Caliber away. And now Caliber distanced himself from Chance. The researcher got what he wanted.


    ''I got what I wanted but...'' he gripped the edge of the cape that was on his shoulders, putting his hand near his heart. "But why am I in such agony?" he whispered.


    Alec could hear his whisper, but stayed silent, not wishing to meddle with his matters. But it upset him that his master was sad, and yet he could not do anything to help his heart that is in pain.


    Chance could not understand why his heart was in deep sorrow. Being away from Caliber was what he wanted, but he is hurt. Each day he was serving Prince Louis, Caliber did not visit him.


    That should be perfectly fine for him, as it was for the best. But each day, deep inside, he hoped for Caliber to show up. He wanted to see him so much.


    Without realizing how much his heart yearns for Caliber.


    "Please do not hurt His Highness'' heart and please do not hurt your own."


    He remembered Sherin''s word back in the forest. ''Hurt Caliber''s heart? Hurt my own?'' he repeated her words in a question. ''Why would Caliber be hurt? She has a woman he is looking for, a woman that his heart seeks. A woman that he loves...'' he muttered.


    He snapped out of his thoughts when he realized that his tone was becoming bitter. Why should he care if Caliber loves someone? ''Why would I be hurt? There is no reason for me to be in pain, I don- I-'' he trailed off and could not continue his words.


    Why is it so hard for him to say that he does not like him?


    He could feel tears forming in his eyes. He secretly wiped it off. ''Why am I acting like this? Why am I being weak?'' he asked himself. But he was stupid to think that he would get an answer from himself.


    He was startled when the horse came to a full stop, Alec immediately put an on arm around him, making sure he would not fall off. Confused, he looked up and saw 7 men in front of them.


    "Ah, great. We are still not done?" Niro muttered in annoyance.


    "Our master told us to capture the prince no matter what." one of the men stated, holding a weapon in his hand, with a smirk on his face.


    Alec raised his sword, still not coming down from the horse, and pointed it to the men in front of them, "Who is your master?" he asked with no emotion, yet a tone of authority was still evident in his voice.


    "Why should I tell you?" the man responded, followed by the laughter of his group.


    "Speak." Sherin chimed in and looked at the man in his eyes. The female aide''s stare made his eyes feel pain as if it was piercing through him. He felt scared, but he hid it with a smirk that could not be wiped from his face. "We will never tell you, none of us will talk." he responded.


    Little did he know, he made a big mistake.


    "You should speak now, mister, because this might be the last time that words will come out of your mouth." Niro said as a joke, but the group became too serious to even laugh.


    "I guess my humor is different from your group''s humor, hehe." he added.


    Sherin touched her wound and pressed it slightly, causing Niro to look at him with a furrowed brow, "What are you-"


    "Shut up."


    Her blood was still a shade of blue. The Bloodlust effect was still there, but Sherin managed to control herself. She pulled out her sword and wiped his blood over the blade.


    She tapped Niro''s hand and he immediately let go of the rein. Sherin took the reins to drive the horse herself. She looked over at Alec and moved her head to the side, signalling that they should start moving.


    Alec nodded and made his horse start moving. They galloped their way straight and it made the men look at them. While the men were distracted, Sherin controlled the horse to trot in circles, surrounding the group.


    Sherin extended her sword, "Venenum." she uttered as her blade touched their skin, making them wince in pain. They were all wounded, but not too serious as what Chance witnessed inside the forest.


    Sherin left the men and rode the horse at a faster speed to catch up with the knight and crown prince. "Done already?" Alec asked blankly, and Sherin nodded.


    Niro was confused for Sherin to leave only small wounds in their body. "Why did you not finish them off? They might return to their master and-


    "They will not be able to return."


    His forehead creased in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Poison."


    Niro was surprised by her answer, but at the same time, confused. Alec glanced at her in secret, and so did the researcher.


    Sherin could not tell them what it means, especially with Alec around. ''Alec knows my clan. He knows Bahiensis. If I told him, he would know my identity.'' she thought and kept silent.


    Her silence made it clear that he will not say any more words as an answer, so they did not ask any questions and continued on travelling back to the palace.


    Venenum.


    When the Bloodlust talent is activated, the person who takes a blow from them may experience initial symptoms such as severe burning pain in their wound, sweating and goosebumps. Within thirty minutes, symptoms become systematic and include high or low blood pressure, fast or slow heartbeat, nausea, abdominal cramping, hypothermia, vertigo, blurred vision, convulsions and excessive sweating associated with shock.


    But not all Araneans have that ability, and she cannot say it in front of Alec.


    Her guts tell her not to.


    From the moment Sherin saw Alec, she felt weird, and all he could do is trust her instinct.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    They reached the palace, and Chance was relieved to be back. He is finally safe, no more escaping, no more hiding. He has returned to the palace.


    Chance looked around and saw many knights scattered than usual. The security is being tightened because of the unknown break in. It means it is not yet time to be relieved.


    The perpetrator is still out there, might be planning another kidnapping, poisoning, or whatever evil plan just to get him.


    His tensed shoulder relaxed when Niro put a hand over him. "Are you alright, Your Highness?" he asked.


    "Yes..." he answered, but Niro was staring straight at him. He sighed, "Actually, I am not."


    Sherin and Niro were behind the two of them as they walked along the path that lead to the front entrance of the palace. Niro smiled, glad that he was being honest with him. "I apologize, Your Highness. You must be scared and stressed because of what just happened."


    He let out another sigh and nodded. "Yes, I was. But that is not my only..."


    "Your only problem? Your Highness, I would be glad to be of help. I am all ears." he said with a smile.


    Chance sent him a smile of appreciation for offering to listen. "Caliber...how is he right now?" he asked in a low voice, fiddling with the tips of his finger as he look down.


    "Worried. Very worried, Your Highness." Niro answered with all honesty.


    It was as if someone inside him jumped in joy. Butterflies cannot surely jump, of course. "Is he really worried? Was he looking forward to see me? What was he like in the days where I was not around?"


    Niro fell silent, stunned by his sudden multiple questions. Chance realized he was asking too many questions. He calmed himself and looked back to the ground. He snorted in shame. "I look desperate, huh?"


    Niro caressed his back to comfort him. After a while, he chuckled, "If you call that being desperate, then I do not know how to describe how Caliber was in the previous days."


    Chance turned his head to the aide. "What do you mean?"


    All of a sudden, Niro thought of something. He looked at Chance with a mischievous smile. "I will not tell you, Your Highness~"


    Chance felt his face flushed with redness. He wanted to know, but Niro would not tell him. ''He is totally teasing me.'' he thought.


    Niro''s face suddenly turned serious, "First, tell me why you want to know."


    "Wha- Well, because I want to know! That is just it!" Chance responded.


    "What do you feel about my master?"


    "Niro, I don-"


    "You would not ask those questions for nothing. You would not be worried or desperate for nothing."


    He was right, Niro was right. But what could he do? Even he himself does not know what was wrong with him? All he could think of was Caliber.


    "Open up your heart, Your Highness."


    Chance could not hold it anymore. He started telling Niro what he was thinking of earlier when he was on the horse. As he tells Niro the story, the wider his grin gets.


    "That is it." Chance said as he finished telling him everything.


    "After telling me those, you still have not realized it?" he asked.


    Chance thought about it long and hard. What has he not realized?


    Chance felt like he was going crazy looking for an answer that could not be found. It is all his fault for getting into the story, for getting into Charles''s body. He was on the verge of losing his sanity, and he wanted to blame Caliber for it. He wanted to blame Caliber for always being on his mind.


    He paused.


    "For always being on my mind?" he whispered in confusion.


    ''All he could think of was Caliber.''


    When he was serving Prince Louis, he kept thinking of Caliber. When he was in danger, he was thinking of Caliber. When someone was going to rescue him, he thought it was Caliber. At the moment where he thought he would die, he thought of Caliber.


    They were already in front of the Palace door, but he was still deep in his thoughts.


    He finally realized it. How could he be so stupid?


    All this time, he kept denying it.


    His heart finally opened, making him realize what his heart really wants.


    The door opened, with all the maids bowing to them, welcoming them back from their rough journey.


    Across from him was the Prince of Canopus, Caliber Stein. Waiting for his return.


    They looked at each other in the eyes. After days and days of being away from each other, they finally met again.


    Chance finally accepted that he loves Caliber.


    From the moment that their eyes met in the garden, he fell in love with him, unknowingly.


    But now he knows.


    He loves him, and his heart wants him.

 Chapter 58 - Coming Back To His Embrace

    What would be a greater day than rest day?


    Researchers are too hardworking, but even if not at will, they have to work hard or else they will lose the opportunities to retell the past. Too many things to do, some are even rushed, and the pressure of deadlines is too immense.


    Extension of assignments is rare, but Chance was lucky that he was under the care of Professor Adam. He is strict, but he knows how hard it is for Chance, so he is being nice to him. Although that was the case, Chance did not want to take advantage of his kindness, as it will only make him lazy and dependent.


    It was a trait of him that the Professor likes the most. No one was as diligent as Chance was at researching, considering his age.


    But this time, Professor Adam insisted for him to take a rest. Chance refused immediately, but Adam ignored him.


    So now, it is his day-off.


    ''What am I going to do now?'' he thought as he stared at his ceiling. He had just woken up, and that was his first thought of the day.


    Chance was not used to not do anything, usually; he does not have time to rest. He would be on his desk, in front of his laptop, and a pile of papers.


    He shook his head and tried to distract himself from thinking about work. ''It is my rest day, Professor is right, I should stop working even for just a bit.'' he thought and got up to leave bed.


    The researcher went straight to the bathroom to wash his face, the cold water helped in washing his sleepiness away. He grabbed his toothbrush and put the paste on it and started brushing his teeth. He looked at himself in the mirror while moving his hand up and down. His eyes went to his naturally messy hair, brown like an espresso he''d drink in the morning while brainstorming in Milla''s cafe.


    Finishing it with a mouthwash, he left the bathroom. Chance sat in his chair and opened his laptop, holding a pen in his hand. He paused, then remembered he was not going to work. He just said so, yet he already forgot. "Ugh, how will I get used to this." he muttered.


    Most people would love having to get some rest from work, but his body just keep finding its way to papers and pen.


    His eyes caught sight of the time on the lower right of his desktop. It was only past six in the morning. His body was used to waking up early, even on weekends. He could have taken advantage of his free time to just sleep as long as he wanted, but he did not.


    Not knowing what he would do, he just kept scrolling down FateBook, browsing through random posts. He slowed down and saw people, probably teens, posting statuses such as ''Why do we need to study mathematics? Not everything in that can be used in real life, waste of time.''


    [You study and solve those problems to exercise your brain. You probably need that subject cause it seems like yours is not working right no| ]


    Chance stopped typing and pressed backspace until there were no words left. He snorted, as if he could reply like that. He just ignored it and continued scrolling, lots of posts complaining about school, work and other stuffs.


    ''Why do we need to study about something that''s already been done lol''


    [Reply: Yeah, peeps can''t learn to move on because they keep going back to the past lolol]


    He stopped again and stared at the post. After a while, he sighed. Was this how people see history? Chance thought. He has no comment on it, people have the right to have their own opinion. Some may like it, some may hate it, never only one.


    A chat box popped up, and Chance saw Ruther''s name on the screen.


    [Ruther: What are you up to?]


    [Nothing at all.]


    [Ruther: Lies]


    [I''m serious tho. I have nothing to do]


    [...]


    The three dots animation stopped, leaving no reply for Chance. ''Why did he suddenly stop typing?'' he thought.


    After a few seconds, he heard the sound of the notification of new messages. Their group chat was buzzing with new messages, the book two were also awake. Chance cannot help but chuckle, looking at how lively the chat was so early in the morning.


    [You are all awake early in the morning? That''s new.]


    [An: Hehehehehe]


    [Fuse: Well I didn''t sleep LOL]


    [You seriously should sleep how long are you even awake]


    [Fuse: 3 days, Im tryin to see how many days I can go]


    [Weirdo]


    [Fuse: You can probably beat me tho since your work keeps you up all the time]


    [An: Hehehehe]


    [Wth is wrong with An?]


    [Fuse: Who knows, she''s always weird]


    [Ruther: Like you''re not.]


    [Fuse: Shut it, Ruth]


    [An: Ruther said that you are free the whole day~]


    Chance did not reply and his question was answered, ''So that is why he stopped typing his message.'' he thought.


    [Ruther: Unbelievable, never thought there will come a day that Professor Chance Howard is free.]


    Even though it was just in chat, Chance could already imagine his friend laughing at him.


    [Well, I guess you were wrong.]


    [Though I don''t really know how my day will end without working]


    [An: Chat with us then. Spend the day online and free from working thoughts!]


    [Fuse: Right, you barely talk to us because of your work]


    [Fuse: Do you have pending assignments?]


    [No, I am all done with my research.]


    [I was expecting a new assignment from Prof Adam though, but what I got was a day-off.]


    [An: Ain''t that great?! Come spend time with us!]


    [Fuse: So? What do you say?]


    Chance stared at the messages while thinking about what they said. Getting away from research for a day would not hurt. He could use his free time to get together with his three friends. They were right; he was too busy that he could not even chat with his friends.


    His only friends.


    [Ruther: You don''t have to force him, he should just use his free time in sleeping. He badly needs it.]


    [Alright]


    [Ruther: What?]


    [It''s alright, I don''t have much to do]


    They sent a bunch of emojis and gifs of celebrating and partying. Chance laughed, it was as if they experienced a miracle, or one in a lifetime chance. But then, maybe it was. Maybe this is the last break he would ever have. He would drown himself in papers, researches. Although it was hard and tiring, it was something he had always loved.


    [An: You are missing out on all the fun and other stuffs you should see]


    [Fuse: Because the only thing you focus on is work]


    [Ruther: Well, you can''t blame Professor Chance, it''s work.]


    ''Professor'' how nice it was for someone to call him that. But not yet, it will be a long way to go, he still needs to prove himself, work hard to earn the title of an official historian.


    [I''m not yet a Professor]


    [Ruther: But soon you will be]


    ''Soon'' Chance stared at the word, hopeful that he will really become a professor of history in a university. He has always loved knowing what happened way back, before his birth, or even centuries before he was born. Researching is his life. He wants to teach history, retell the past.


    [An: Since our busy man is here, lez get to know more about each other]


    [Ruther: Hm, what topic]


    [An: Have you all ever fallen in love?]


    [Ruther: Ugh, seriously?]


    [Fuse: Love is the topic huh, I fell in love with my gadgets, they are very precious]


    [An: Fuse!!]


    [Fuse: But but- it''s true...]


    They all sent a bunch of emojis of laughing.


    [An: How about you Chance?]


    Chance does not know how to reply, he never really thought much about other things except work.


    [Chance: I do not know how it feels to fall in love.]


    [Fuse: Seriously? How bout crushes?]


    [Chance: I never had a crush]


    Their profiles could be seen under the messaged he sent, meaning that they just ''seen'' it, not yet replying. Chance could already imagine their faces, guessing what they were thinking.


    [I know, I''m boring huh?]


    [I am too focused on work that I didn''t put any attention to anything]


    [So I can''t answer your question]


    [An: Oh no, no! We were just surprised haha]


    [Fuse: Yeah don''t worry about it]


    [Ruther: ...Love isn''t something to worry about. If you still don''t have someone to love, your heart will find one, without you even knowing.]


    Fuse and An reacted with a surprised emoji, then sent messages of laughter, teasing Ruther because of his words.


    [Fuse: Looks like someone is in love hahahahahaha]


    [An: Hahaha, but that is true tho. Don''t worry, Chance.]


    [Chance: Uhm, how do you guys know if you are in love? How does it feel?]


    [Fuse: Uh, hmmm. The feeling can''t be explained whenever we see that person.]


    [An: You want to see that person all the time]


    [Ruther: You can''t get that person out of your mind]


    [An: You miss that person and you can''t wait but to be with him or her again]


    [An: When you see that person again, you feel weird, a gush of sadness and happiness flows into you]


    [Ruther: You will always want to be with that person]


    [An: Always want to be in that person''s arm, in his or her embrace]


    [Fuse: .....]


    [Fuse: Okay....?]


    [Fuse: Y''all so experience in love huh]


    [An: That''s what happen when you fall in love with an ''actual'' person]


    [Fuse: Don''t insult my gadgets, I love them.]


    Chance chuckled at the three of them. The corner of her lips went down as he looked into their answers again. He wondered how it feels to fall in love. How does it feel to find someone to love?


    But he does not have to worry. As Ruther said, the heart will eventually find the one. Someday, he will learn how to love, how love changes or affects a person. It is probably more complex than history for him.


    ''How is it like, to be in someone''s embrace?''


    The question from a year ago, maybe this is the time where he will know the answer. As the front entrance of the palace opened, he felt like the time had stopped.


    His heart dropped as he knew who was on the other side, across from him, once the door is fully opened. He was nervous, anxious about what will happen. How should he react, what should he tell him, what will he do when they walk towards each other? All these questions filled up her head, unsure of what to do.


    The only thing he was sure about was his feelings for Caliber.


    "The Crown Prince of Antares has arrived!" one of the men guarding the door announced.


    "Welcome back, Your Highness, Prince Charles." the maids said in unison, while bowing in respect for the return of the prince.


    Chance took a step inside, with the aides and his knight behind him. He stopped, and his gaze met Caliber''s. The researcher was confused, curious as to what was going on inside the Canopus prince''s head.


    ''What does that look mean, Caliber?'' he asked in his mind.


    They stared at each other; it has been a week since they last met. Different emotions could be seen in Caliber''s eyes. There were too many that it is hard for Chance to know what he was feeling right now as they look at each other.


    "When you see that person again, you feel weird, a gush of sadness and happiness flows in you"


    "You will always want to be with that person"


    "Always want to be in that person''s arm, in his or her embrace"


    ''They are right.'' Chance thought.


    He does not care what Caliber is thinking right now, he does not have to solve it before he could figure out what to do next. He wants to be with him, run in front of him and hug him tight, never to push him away again.


    He wants to be in his arms.


    In Caliber''s embrace.

 Chapter 59 - Reconciliation Of Two Princes

    The two aides exchanged glances. It was hard for them to pretend to not notice the gaze that the two princes have for each other. "You may all go to your stations." Sherin commanded the servants, as she could sense something between Chance and Caliber.


    The aides look at both of them and did not want to interrupt. "We will go first, Your Highness, Caliber, Charles." Niro said and he and Sherin bowed slightly before turning around.


    Alec was still with Chance, so Sherin grabbed him and pulled him away from them, and Niro helped. They knew Caliber and Chance needed some time alone and so they left to give them an opportunity to speak with each other.


    Silence filled the palace. Not one servant was found in the area as the aides made sure that it was only the two of them left. None of them spoke. They were both waiting for one of them to speak, but if the silence and waiting continues, it is impossible for a conversation to be made.


    "Cha-


    Before Caliber could even call him, Chance ran up to him, catching him in surprise. Caliber was taken aback, his lips slightly parted along with his eyes that widened by his hug. Chance felt like his heart was going to burst if he continued to just stare at him from a distance. He could not hold back and ran to him. He wrapped his hands around his neck and pulled him into a hug.


    He did not want him to continue his word, to continue to call out his name. Because he knows that the name that will come out of his mouth, the name that he will call out, was not him.


    But Charles.


    He knows it is wrong, since it is supposed to be Charles. It has always been Charles. Since it is Charles''s life and not his.


    He hugged Caliber even tighter, as he has been longing for him for days. And so was Caliber. The Canopus prince looked at him, but not fully since he cannot move his head because of Chance''s hands. He hugged him back, something that he has been wanting to do. To get Charles back to his side, to hold his hand, to hug him, to kiss him.


    "Charles..." Caliber whispered to the Crown prince and his ear tingled as it was touched by his breath. "Even the Goddess cannot say how much I missed you." he said and wrapped his hands around his waist, pulling Chance even closer.


    His words sounded like music in Chance''s ears, yet at the same time, painful as it was not his name. The one Caliber knew was Charles and not Chance. But it should not matter, all he should do now is to finally spend his time with Caliber.


    Who knows until when he could be with him.


    "I missed you too." he said back to him. Caliber was happy when he said Charles missed him. He was glad he felt the same. That it was not only him who longed to see him or be with him by the days they were not together.


    "A week feels like a year, does it not?" Caliber said, followed by a chuckle.


    ''Indeed, it does.'' Chance responded, but could not say it aloud. "All this time, my mind was filled with images of you." he confessed.


    "So was mine."


    Chance let out a snort. "I do not know why, but even when I was in danger, all I could think of was you." he said and Caliber froze. "I thought I was going to die. When someone came, I thought it was you."


    Caliber''s heart ached because of his words. He was expecting him all this time. And yet he was not there. He felt guilty that he did not come, and there were no words to deny that fact. "I am sorry." an apology was the first thing that came out of his mouth. He hurt Chance.


    "I wanted to come. I wanted to find you and put an end to those who tried to hurt you. I know my excuses does not mean anything, since in the end it was my fault that I did not come." he said. Chance could hear agony in his voice. It was sincere, and he was telling the truth.


    He was in no position to get upset just because Caliber did not come for him. Caliber is soon to be the Crown Prince. He needs to focus on his tasks. There was nothing between them for Caliber to prioritize him than his crown prince duties.


    One of Caliber''s hands that was on his waist went to the back of his head, caressing his hair. "While I was working, it was hard for me to focus because all I think about was how you are. I thought something bad happene-


    Chance pulled away so that they can see each other, but his hands were still around his neck. He gave him a weak smile. "It is okay. I am here now, Caliber." he uttered softly as he put both of his palm on Caliber''s cheek.


    ''In fact, I should be the one apologizing.'' Chance thought when he recalled the time where he told Caliber to stop. Caliber put his hand on one of the hand that Chance put on his face. He closed his eyes, feeling the warmth of his lover''s touch.


    "Charles, I..." he was going to tell him something but as his eyes open, his gaze went to Chance''s feet.


    He saw his sprained foot and his jaw clenched at the sight that Chance was in pain while he was just in his room, working. It angers him that the people responsible for the kidnapping were still out there, and they caused Chance to sprain his foot badly.


    Chance noticed the Canopus prince''s eyebrows pulled closer while staring at his feet. He sighed. He had to explain again. "They did not do this to me. I was the one who sprained my foot." he explained.


    "How did that become so serious?"


    "I..." he hesitated, but he had to say it, "I jumped out of the carriage. Then running made the sprain worst." he responded.


    Chance heard no reply from him so he raised his gaze and saw Caliber with the corner of his mouth pointing downwards, upset. "You could have died!" his eyes were blazing murderously as he look into Chance''s eyes.


    But despite Caliber''s eyes that glowed with savage fire, he knows his anger was not directed at him. He was mad at the perpetrators and also at himself for not coming. Chance pulled him into a hug again, caressing Caliber''s hair to calm him down. "I am here already, Caliber. Do not worry." he whispered gently.


    Chance felt Caliber''s tensed body relaxed from his touch, he was relieved. But he was startled when his feet were not on the ground anymore. Caliber carried him in a bridal style and gave him a smile.


    "C-caliber! What are you-?"


    The Canopus prince did not say a word and climbed the stairs while carrying the crown prince.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Alec removed Sherin''s hand on his arm with force. "What do you think you are doing?" he asked and looked at the two aides.


    "Preventing you from ruining a moment." Niro responded.


    "I need to be by my master''s side, it is my duty." he stated with a firm tone, especially after what had happened. If only he stayed by his master''s side, then he would not be in danger.


    But then again, he needs to follow Charles''s order to protect Louis.


    "You have no need to worry." Niro said.


    "You do not have to be beside him whenever our prince is with him." Sherin stated with her arms crossed, leaning on the wall.


    "I have to guard him and make sure nothing bad happens to him."


    Sherin let out a snort. "Our prince will protect Prince Charles with his life. While you are not around, he will protect him twice as you would have."


    Alec would want to ask why, but he already figured out the answer. He looked down at his feet and waited for the princes as well in silence.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Caliber! Put me down!"


    "How will you be able to walk in that state? One step and you will already be in pain." Caliber said, probably just an excuse so he could have Charles in his arms.


    Chance felt his heart beating rapidly. Might be a mix of his feelings and also anxious that someone might spot them. "Caliber, stop, what if someone sees us?" he told him. His tone made it obvious that he was nervous, and it made Caliber chuckle.


    "Who cares if they see us?"


    "Caliber!"


    "All right, all right, my prince."


    Caliber put him down with his arms still supporting him so he would not stumble because of his sprain. Chance was relieved that he was not carrying him anymore, he did not have to worry of someone seeing them.


    "No one will see us. I made sure the servants are not stationed in this wing." he said to assure him that everything was okay.


    Chance was too focused on Caliber carrying him that he did not notice that they were already in the wing where their rooms are in. His back was facing Caliber''s chamber while Caliber was in front of him, staring deeply into his eyes.


    Caliber took one step forward, and Chance did the opposite. He took another step forward and Chance''s back was glued to the door, staring at the man in front of him, with his heartbeat''s speed increasing.


    Caliber was too close to him. Chance could feel his cheeks heating up while trying not to meet his gaze. "Charles...do you really want me to stop?" he asked. Something in his voice made Chance ache. He felt pain in his words, probably remembering what happened that night.


    ''No. No, I don''t, Caliber.'' he answered in his mind. He bit his lip and closed his eyes. ''Say it. Say it, Chance!'' he said to himself. He knew he will regret it if he did not say that he did not mean his words that night.


    But he was nervous. Whatever reason it was that was holding him back, he does not like it.


    Caliber went an inch closer again. "I am going to ask again. Do you want me to stop? Do you really want me to distance myself?" he whispered, and his breath tickled his neck, but this time Chance wants to answer him.


    He does not want to push Caliber away again. "No." Chance responded, and looked into his eyes. "I do not want you to go away. I want you with me, Caliber."


    "I want you too, my Prince." he said and pressed his lips on his forehead.


    Caliber cupped Chance''s face, and they both stared deep into their souls. "I want to get closer." he said, repeating the same words from that night.


    Chance gave him a smile. "Then get closer." he muttered and Caliber was surprised by his answer.


    Before Caliber could even react, Chance claimed the lips of the man who owns his heart.

 Chapter 60 - A Night With His Lover (!)

    [Warning: This chapter contains some scenes that are not appropriate for some readers. Skip or read at your own risk.]


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Chance made the first move and he claimed the lips of the man he loves. For the first time in his life, he fell in love. Seeing Caliber in front of him again, there was no denying that he truly has feelings for him.


    Chance pulled away from the kiss to look at the man he claimed. He beamed a smile at Caliber who was still dumbfounded by the sudden kiss he received from the white-haired crown prince.


    With his arms still wrapped around Caliber''s neck and their noses inches away from touching each other, he whispered seductively, "Is this enough of an answer?" gazing down at his soft and plump lips before looking back at his dazed turquoise eyes.


    "You are making me crazy, Charles." he said in a husky voice, lips parted slightly, as his breath quickened, making Chance''s insides clench, finding him more tempting by the second.


    Caliber gave him a quick kiss on the lips, before turning his back on Chance. Chance was flustered and grabbed the edge of his clothes, pulling it to get his attention. Caliber looked at him and saw his flushed face. "O-only a peck..?"


    The Canopus prince felt the heat rise up to his face, he could not even hide his blush anymore as he looked at Chance with a puppy look, as if begging to give him more than a peck. ''So...so cute-'' he held back his urge to devour the adorable prince outside.


    He chuckled and did a slight bend to get near the side of his head. The moisture from the tip of Caliber''s tongue traced around the rim of his ear. He licked his earlobe, making his knees tremble. "You deserve more than that." he whispered. Chance looked at Caliber as he winked. "In my room."


    Chance bit his lip, knowing what the Canopus prince meant. He watched as Caliber twisted the knob of the door, not taking his eyes off of Chance until the door had opened. As soon as the two of them entered the chamber, Caliber slammed the door close and pushed Chance to lean on it.


    Caliber''s lips crashed against Chance''s mouth, devouring every inch of his lips, like a predator eating its meal. His warm and rough tongue seeking to probe ever more deeply, asking for entrance. heir hot breaths intermingled with each other. Caliber''s tongue entered Chance''s making him moan in pleasure.


    The tantalizing moans he let out made Caliber''s member twitch.


    Even more so when his hands ran beneath his clothes. Chance''s slender hands roamed and felt the hard lines of his muscles, then slowly skimmed it over his chest, feeling his firm pecs. His scorching palm slid to his arms and shoulders, seemingly trying to memorize every inch of his body.


    Their salivas continued to intertwine as their tongues continuously fondled each other. Caliber''s kisses were raw and filled with passion. As if he was telling Chance that he wants him as much as he does. Caliber retrieved his tongue from his mouth, making Chance bewildered by his sudden retreat when suddenly, a hot and wet object landed in his neck.


    "What are yo-hnghh..." His words got caught by the sudden sensation he felt. The way he licked him sent electric shocks down his core, making his member twitch. His pants were bulging, as if begging for release, but he held it in.


    They pulled away to stop for a moment to catch their breaths, not taking their eyes off each other, not even blinking. Not noticing the saliva that seemed to create a bridge between their mouths, the only thing they did was to look into their eyes, scouring for something deep within their souls.


    The Canopus prince dropped his gaze onto his lips. Chance saw a look of dripping hunger in his eyes, slowly unraveling, he gulped. "Calibe-aah!"


    He slightly bent his knees as he wrapped his arms around Chance''s waist, lifting him up. Chance wrapped his legs around his waist when he felt his manhood against his. His breath hitched, and his iris'' diluted from anticipation. Chance bowed his head and breathed his fragrance in, making him more hot and bothered than before.


    His member twitched again "Hahh...Caliber, I-I need you." he looked at Caliber''s eyes, pleading.


    Looking at Chance''s dazed eyes, and his hungry-looking face, Caliber couldn''t help but gulp. He slowly laid Chance in the bed, and enveloped his mouth into his again. He knelt up, Chance''s legs still around his waist. He looked at him and slowly took away his top, revealing his hard muscles, then he slowly unbuckled his belt while staring at his lover''s sapphire blue eyes, teasing him.


    As his pants fell down the floor, his bulging manhood became more evident. Chance''s gaze locked into his hard and throbbing member, and licked his lips. His breathing became more laboured and didn''t even notice that he was slowly stripped of his clothes. Caliber took the chance while Chance was still in a daze, and kissed his neck.


    Now stripped of everything, Chance''s body became more sensitive to his surroundings. Caliber slid his tongue down his collarbones, and his back arched ever so slightly from the pleasure, his waist grinding the air, seeking for friction. Noticing Chance''s impatience and desire for more, he enveloped his mouth in a deep kiss.


    "Mmnnnn." Chance moaned in his mouth, as the Canopus prince continued to kiss him so greedily like a beast in its rut. The body that seems to engulf his figure feels like the summer sun, that touches his skin; burning but tenderly. He let his hands explore the untouched flesh, sizing it as he slowly goes lower. He felt his cheeks flushed as something brushed on his exploring hand, "So...big."


    His cheeks felt so hot, embarrassed by the thought that came onto him. Such thought he never once had, but it seemed this man on top of him made him change in various ways. The desire to see what more can this man change him, the excitement made him shiver in anticipation.


    Caliber still cannot get enough of his taste, kissing him over and over again. His lips felt numb but he still wanted more. His large rough hands roamed around Chance''s body. Everywhere it touches leaves a trail of electricity that goes into his core. Filling him up with an overflowing desire that seeks to be released. Feeling his restlessness, a mischievous thought appeared in Caliber''s mind, he stopped touching him, making Chance want more of his touch.


    "Caliber! You...you are such a tease." Caliber smirked at his reaction before showering his chest with kisses, trailing down, down. He continued to trail kisses down Chance''s body until he reached his hard and weeping manhood. "W-what are you...no..."


    He moaned as he felt Caliber touch it again.


    Chance with his eyes closed, head laid back, and his mouth slightly ajar was squirming under him. Caliber then lowered his body further until he met with his thick and hot manhood. He stroked the tip of his cock with his thumb and looked at his face.


    Chance has never felt this way before, this kind of intense pleasure, he never had it even once in his life. He was focused solely on his work, on researching. He never knew sex could feel this good, especially with his first time with someone he loves.


    Caliber wiped his mouth and looked at Chance playfully. "You seemed to have liked it, Crown Prince," he said and Chance reddened in embarrassment. His hands grabbed Chance''s waist before kissing his jaw. Chance began to moan again, weak against the lust invading his senses.


    He licked the tip of the hilt making Chance squirm in the sensation as the pleasure makes his mind go blank. Caliber smirked at his reaction, slowly played it with his luscious tongue, blanking the other''s mind with the sensation of his tongue.


    Spitting on his entrance, the Canopus prince gently insert one finger, "Does it hurt?" The one being asked squirmed under the pressure in his entrance.


    The Crown Prince felt something inside him that hungers for more. Chance felt his lower body being lifted a little, he felt something poking on his entrance. "Calib-Ah!"


    He felt something rip inside him. Pleasure rush through him, even though it''s painful it was overpowered by wanting more of the sensation.


    The Canopus prince slowly moved. As the pain subsided, Chance slowly joined in the pace. Getting to the friction they desire, he moaned as his spot was finally found. Each thrust made him moan in pleasure. With every sound he makes, the turquoise-eyed prince went faster, longing for the sound he makes, his manhood throbbed in excitement inside him.


    Caliber groaned as the inside seemed to clutch him, they moved in pace, one went up and went down, meeting in the middle to get the sensation that took over their mind and soul. All that seemed to matter was to get their desired peak. Caliber thrusts like a wild beast in heat.


    The Canopus prince started going faster than he ever did in his entire life, as if his life depended on it. He reached deep inside, hitting the spot that made Chance flooded by pleasure.


    Lust has completely taken over. Feeling the pleasure coursing to their bodies, as if connected through their souls, no one can deny that it feels heavenly. Caliber being on top of him, Chance took the moment to lock his waist using his legs and coiled his arms around his toned back. Caliber began picking up the pace as he felt him clench around his cock. Chance began to match his thrusts, meeting each other partway, skin slapping against skin.


    "Charles, you feel so...good." Caliber groaned as his thrusts became more frantic.


    "Caliber, I''m-ahh, I am so close..." Chance was overwhelmed by the rising pleasure in his body scratched Caliber''s back, as if doing so may help in the stimulation he''s receiving.


    Their heavy panting, dazed eyes, and the sounds echoing in the room lewdly adds to the arousing atmosphere around them. Their breaths slowly become more labored, their moans became louder and tantalizing than the last.


    Caliber took his rod out of Chance and began thrusting his cock against his.


    Then just like a broken dam, the pleasure they both accumulated in their body was released.


    Chance''s body arched as he shot thick white fluids along with Caliber''s cock, his feet and toes curling...his body convulsing. Caliber''s member twitched while it shoots out a string of white fluids, landing at Chance''s stomach.


    It was not long before Chance came apart in his arms, feeling his release overtake his entire body.


    They both tried to catch their breaths and Caliber rolled to the space on the bed, lying beside Chance. Chance moved closer, resting his head in his arm. With his other hand, he played with Chance''s finger that was resting on his stomach. "Thank you for tonight, Charles."


    He blushed, "You do not have to thank me." he responded.


    Caliber let out a chuckle when he remembered something, "It was better than last time."


    Chance froze and looked at Caliber in confusion, ''Last time?'' he thought. Then it dawned on him. He almost forgot that he was in Charles''s body. It might have been his first time, but that was not the case for the real Charles.


    He set aside the painful thought and just focused on the remaining time he has with Caliber.


    ~~~~~~


    A gush of mixed emotions flowed through Chance as he lay down on the bed with only the blanket covering his naked body. He still could not believe he did it with Caliber.


    He looked at Caliber who was sleeping peacefully with a perfect face. The face that he filled with wet kisses just earlier as they lost control of each other. His face flushed with redness once again as he remembered what they did.


    His first time was great, something he would never forget.


    His mood dropped when he remembered it was not his body''s first time. ''Caliber...also did it with Charles.'' he thought and there was a sharp pain in his chest.


    It hurts him every time reality slaps him with the fact that he is with Caliber as Charles, not Chance.


    He is torn between sadness and happiness. He will never regret what he did with Caliber, but it is not right. How would Fate react to this? What if something changes?


    He could not move from his position because of Caliber''s hand wrapped around his body, not letting him go. Chance tried to sit up from his lying position, carefully, to avoid waking Caliber up. As he tried to get up, Caliber moved while half asleep and to hold Chance even tighter, "Hnnm, do not...leave." he muttered in his sleep.


    Chance''s hand made its way to Caliber''s hair, caressing it gently. He wanted to tell him that he would not leave, but he cannot make a promise that he is not sure he could keep. ''One day, I will have to leave.'' he thought as he stared at Caliber with sorrow.


    He lowered his head down, erasing the distance as he put his face near Caliber''s. Slowly, he put his lips on his, putting all his heart to the light kiss. He pulled away and admired the face of the man he loves.


    "I love you, Caliber." He whispered.


    He went back to his lying position, facing Caliber as he also put his arms around him. He embraced him, his bare skin on his, feeling the warmth of his body. Feeling his touch, making the most out of the time that he has.


    The sleepiness has taken over and Chance drifted off to sleep while all cuddled up in the Canopus prince''s chest. He was already too deep in his sleep to notice the hand that was brushing over his head, caressing his soft hair.


    Caliber kissed the top of his head and smiled.


    "So do I, my prince."

 Chapter 61 - A Letter From Antares

    His eyes slowly opened, gaining consciousness as he had a deep sleep. His forehead creased, curious as to why he did not feel any bit of sleepiness as soon as he woke up. Normally, when people wake up they will be in a semiconscious state, still sleepy as they try to get out of bed.


    He looked around to observe the surroundings, and he was still in Caliber''s room. But he was perfectly fine, standing on the ground. ''Shouldn''t I be in bed?'' he thought, perplexed.


    He woke up, already standing. ''Ridiculous, I fell asleep while on my feet?'' he thought.


    He continued to walk around and then approached the bed; it was fixed up, not even a slightest crumple on the sheet. The room was empty, only him inside.


    "Caliber?" he called out, checking if he was there somehow. "Caliber!" he yelled his name, but there was no reply.


    ''Where is he?'' he thought. He walked across the large room until he reached the door. He turned the knob and as soon as he opened he looked at both sides to see if there was someone guarding the chamber like before, but there was nobody there.


    He remembered what Caliber said. ''Oh, right. He made sure there were no servants in our wing.'' he thought. ''But then, why did he leave without saying a word?'' he said to himself in confusion.


    His eyes stopped at the door of his chamber and decided to drop by before finding Caliber. He opened the door and went inside. Even his knight was not waiting for him there.


    His eyes caught sight of a folded paper with a seal. ''An envelope..?'' he thought as reached for it. The seal was familiar, and when he took a closer look at it, it was the seal from the Palace of Antares. Curious as to what the letter was about, he tried to grab the knife used to open the letter.


    But before he could even open it, his surroundings changed. All of a sudden, he was back in Antares Kingdom, wearing fancy clothes that he would use on an occasion, but he has no idea what occasion it was.


    Something opened in front of him, which made him squint and raised his hand to cover his eyes. The light was blinding, making it hard for him to see what it was. When his vision returned, he saw the enormous doors opened, leading him into the large celebration hall where guests were in.


    Laughter could be heard, as well as the music where the people inside are dancing to. The ballroom was filled with people he does not recognize. Some faces were blurred, his sight turning bad whenever he tries to focus on their looks.


    His head started to ache and his mind was filled with flashing images, a crown, raised glasses, sharp weapons and...heads. "Heads..?"


    ''Aaaaaaaaaa!!!''


    ''Your Majesty, please have mercy!''


    ''What did we ever do wrong, Your Majesty?!''


    ''Your Highness, help us!!''


    Screams of men and the murmurs from the gossiping nobles drummed in his head. They were too loud and repetitive that one who hears it will lose their sanity from the piercing pain ringing in his ears. He wanted it to stop but it would not. The screams and whispering went on louder that he fell on his knees with both palms covering his ears.


    "Charles, are you all right?" a voice asked, a voice that he knows well enough to identify who it was without looking.


    Tears that were forming in his eyes started a waterfall as he raised his gaze up to the man who spoke. He saw Caliber looking at him with a sympathetic look while extending one of his hand to Chance.


    He slowly removed his hands that were on his ears and reached for Caliber''s extended hand. "Caliber, I--


    "Charles? Charles? What is wrong?"


    His eyes snapped open, and he gasped for air as he woke up covered in cold sweat and tears running down his cheeks. He turned to the person beside him, holding him with a worried face. "Are you all right? You must have had a terrible dream." Caliber uttered.


    With Caliber being the first person he saw after waking up, he pulled him to an embrace, giving him a tight hug. The Canopus prince could sense his fear and felt the trembling of his body. He returned the hug and made sure his comfort and reassurance reach Chance. "Do not worry, it is just a dream. I am here."


    ''Dream...'' that was exactly why he was scared. Another dream. Another clue. Fate has given him a sign about what will happen. He did not understand much because everything went too quickly, but the last part of the dream sent chills down his spine. Scared that it might come true.


    "Great. Invite them to the celebration and they shall be our special guests."


    "Kill them there."


    He remembered the words of the King of Antares. Even though he does not know Charles''s father that well enough to judge, his gut knows that Cadell would never say that as a joke.


    If he orders to kill them, they will surely be killed with no hesitation. ''At Charles''s birthday...how cruel.'' he thought.


    After a few moments, his hand slid up and down, caressing Caliber''s hair. His fragrance made him snap back to reality, and he realized that he was hugging Caliber. ''Oh...no.''


    He pulled away in a quick manner, moving away until his back touched the bed''s headboard. "Y-your Highness!" he muttered in surprise.


    The handsome Stein raised an eyebrow as he looked at Chance, "Why are you addressing me with an honorific?" he asked. Chance looked away and did not answer. "Hmm, have you forgotten my name? But that is not possible,"


    He smirked, "Considering how you were moaning my name last nig-"


    "Caliber!" Chance yelled, his face flushed red in embarrassment upon remembering every detail of what they did.


    Caliber chuckled in return, finding his reaction cute. "You look like you are in a good mood." Chance said.


    The Canopus prince smiled at his words. "Indeed, I am. I heard something great." he responded with a playful smile. The way he said it made Chance furrow his brows, curious about what he was talking about.


    "What did you hear?" He got a feeling that Caliber will not tell him but he still asked anyway.


    "Hmm. Let us just say your moans."


    "Caliber!" he yelled when Caliber teased him again, "I am seriously asking."


    "Then I will seriously refuse to answer."


    Chance grunted, a low, annoyed sound. His eyes dropped down to his Caliber''s feet until his handsome face and noticed that he was already fully dressed while he was still in the bed, lying naked with only a blanket covering a few parts of his body.


    He caught Caliber staring at his naked body with hunger in his eyes but Caliber immediately averted his gaze when their eyes met. "You should put on your clothes." he said and laid the clothes onto the bed.


    Chance got off of the bed, with the blanket covering him slowly slid off his body, dropping to the floor. As soon as the direction of Caliber''s eyes shifted to him, he was startled by the sudden exhibit of Chance''s manhood. His eyes slightly widened as well as his lips which parted.


    Caliber had a hard time fighting back his urges as the view of the crown prince''s exposed skin greatly affects him. "Damn, Charles. Do not make me regret telling you to dress up."


    The naked historian laughed and grabbed the clothes. "I cannot let myself be the only one who gets teased." he said.


    "Well, you have a hidden talent in teasing."


    They both chuckled. The light air around them made Chance feel at ease. It somehow helped him to remove the bad memory he has from the dream. If only everything could stay this way.


    When he was all dressed, he fixed the bed and approached Caliber. Caliber put his palm on his cheek. Chance could never get enough of the warmth he brings to him. "I lo-" they both looked at each other with slightly widened eyes. Caliber coughed, "I need to meet with someone for a while." he continued.


    Chance relaxed, a bit surprised, expecting something, but he was mistaken. "All right." he said in return. ''That explained why he was fully clothed so early.'' he thought.


    "Are you going outside too?"


    Chance shook his head. "I will stay here for a bit." he answered. He needs some time alone for just a little while.


    "All right." Caliber pressed his lips to his forehead. "I will see you later." he said with a smile and turned to walk to the door.


    With that, he was gone, and Chance was left alone in the middle of the room. Worry took over him again as he remembered his dream. Soon, Fate will come again, since he had a dream about what will happen.


    A part of him was scared that Fate will find out that he slept with Caliber. He is in deep trouble and he cannot hide it from the spirit. He sighed.


    Alec Valorian suddenly went to his head. He forgot that they left their aides and never called for them again since they were too busy having...well, you know.


    He opened the door and looked outside, but no one was there. Caliber must have gone far to be seen, and there were still no servants on their wing. He looked across from him and saw his door slightly opened, ''Hm? Did Alec come by?'' he thought.


    He pushed his door, and it swung open, revealing that there was no one there. Only an empty room waiting for him. As he continued walking around his room, his gaze dropped to his study table.


    His eyes caught sight of a paper, and that was where everything connected. It was the same envelope he saw from his dream.


    It is starting; it is already starting.


    He looked at it closer and saw the seal of Antares Palace. There was no mistaking that it was the same one.


    A letter from Antares.

 Chapter 62 - Order To Return To Antares?

    The envelope was in the exact same spot as where it was in his dream. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he stare at the paper. He fears that something may happened, knowing how it ended in his dream, he knew everything will proceed in order. He will take the envelope and soon he will be in a celebration in Antares and soon... those innocent people will die.


    He cannot help but feel bad but everything is bound to happen.


    He grabbed the knife to open the envelope, taking out the letter inside it. Inside was a beautiful, neatly written letter, presumably from Nicholas Wright. He started reading it, but after a couple of lines, his brows started to furrow.


    Dear Prince Charles,


    I am writing to inform you a message from the Consort of the King, Her Highness Caroline. We are expecting your arrival two days before your birthday celebration as an official Crown Prince of Antares. Despite His Majesty''s mission for you to meet the King of Canopus before you leave, he has ordered for your return, after the persistent persuasion of Lady Caroline.


    Yours from the Head Butler,


    Nicholas Wright.


    "No...I will return to Antares?" he muttered. He has been in Canopus for a week and more before he realized it.


    He has always hoped to see the king so he could return back to his kingdom, since there are a lot for him to do. Especially his secret research about the Royalty and Charles. But somehow it pained him that he was finally going to return. "I guess this is why Fate did not want me to get attached." he muttered.


    He heard a clicking sound coming from the door which made him turn. He saw his personal knight who has just entered his chamber, their gazes met then his eyes dropped to the letter in his master''s hand. "From Antares?" he asked when he saw the seal.


    Chance nodded, somehow, there were no words coming out of his mouth. He does not know why he feel awkward and embarrassed around him, but Alec did not seem to mind it. "May I?" Alec asked, referring to the letter in his hand.


    Chance handed the letter to his knight for him to read, their fingers brushed against each other making the crown prince pull away in a flash and his reaction surprised Alec, although it was not seen on the expression of the blank-faced knight.


    The crown prince gulped, he realized his action has offended the knight in some way. To his surprise, Alec did not question him and focus his gaze to the letter. He was expecting to see a different reaction but he guess a blank face will be a blank face.


    "Are you sure you want to return without meeting the King of Canopus?"


    He should actually find it a good luck that he was ordered to return without needing to meet the new king, but half of him now want to continue waiting for the king so he could stay longer in Canopus. But he has no choice.


    "Yes. If I wait for the moment I could meet the king, I doubt that I would make it to the celebration." he answered. Up until now, there were no news from the new ruler, it might take a few more days before he could have a chance to have audience with the Canopus king.


    "Although he had mercy to make me return, I bet King Cadell would have an obvious disappointed look on his face because of my failure." Chance added.


    Alec put his hand on his shoulder, wanting to comfort him but Chance moved away. The knight slowly curled his fingers into a balled fist and put it back to his side. "Why do you seem nervous around me?"


    Chance did not say a word. How could he respond to a question that even he does not know the answer. Maybe embarrassed to meet with his knight after spending the night with another prince. "I...I am sorry." he said, implying that he cannot answer him.


    Alec just snorted at his apology, "You have no need to apologize to your knight." The captain of the knights'' tone was cold and it made Chance feel bad.


    "About last night--" Alec immediately turned to the crown prince, there was a glint of hope in his eyes, expecting his master to open up to him, "-I apologize, we left you three and never called back."


    "What else, Charles?" he asked, expecting for more. His knight calling him by name, without honorifics, sent a weird feeling inside him. "Are you guilty about something you are not telling me?" he stated with suspicion which made Chance cold.


    From the start, he wanted to tell it to him. About everything. About why he ended up in this century. About Charles''s lover, his death, their deaths. But it is not allowed by Fate. "Yes. Yes, I am." The historian whispered, enough for his knight to hear. "I am guilty."


    The crimson knight did not avert his burning eyes and continued to stare at his master, "What are you guilty about?" he asked. His tone was firm, serious, but at the same time it is as if a plea. For Chance it felt like his knight was begging him to answer.


    "Guilty about something I cannot tell you." the crown prince answered with a lowered head.


    "Something you cannot tell your--" he paused and closed his eyes like he is holding back. He let out a snort and a slight smile, "That is right, I forgot. These days, I am just a knight for you. Nothing more than a servant."


    The way he said it was cold and distant, although it would sound normal for people that are used to Alec being emotionless, Chance could feel the pain in his voice. He wanted to tell him the truth, but he cannot. What was he supposed to say? ''I am from the future, I went to your master''s body. All of you are already dead.'' The truth would destroy him, his feelings and their fate.


    The Valorian turned around, "I will be outside, guarding your chamber''s door. Call me if you need me, Your Highness." he said and started walking towards the door to open it.


    Chance bit his lip, "I am sorry--" the door shut and the knight was no longer in the room, "for taking your best friend from you..." He said as he dropped to the chair in front of the desk where he took the letter.


    He could feel his sight starting to blur from the tears forming in his eyes. He does not want to be weak but everything was overwhelming. He was determined to make the research a success. He thought he was lucky when the spirit finally gave him a chance to know what happened in Charles''s past, but now he is thinking that maybe taking this chance was a mistake.


    Waking up in his research subject''s body, finding clues without Fate''s help, meeting the people who plays a big role in Charles''s life, the kidnapping, blood, and now innocent people who will be killed just by loving the same sex.


    It is messed up and he does not want to witness other things any longer. ''I should have let it go. I should have had told Professor Adam that I cannot find anything about the topic and just gave up the assignment.'' he thought.


    He cannot do anything about it anymore, he is already inside Charles. He is already in the past. To return to his time, he has no choice but to make it to the end.


    There was another thing that he worries about. How could he tell Fate that he has fallen in love with the prince in 19th century? One day, he might get attached to this period, and that will be against the rules of Fate.


    "I wish Caliber was Charles''s lover in the end."


    He was surprised by his words, it slipped without realizing. "What have I done." he sighed and bent his neck to lean in more to the chair as he look in the magnificent ceiling of the palace.


    "Hnnm, do not...leave."


    He remembered what Caliber said in his sleep. Just when he finally realized his feelings for Caliber, he was ordered to return to his kingdom. He hoped for more time but in a few days he will have to leave Canopus.


    Leave Cole, Leon, the aides...and Caliber.


    He knows it is not the last time he will see them again but he felt sad that he is going to leave soon. Who knows how long it will take before he meets them again. For now he will need to make the most out of his time.


    "How will Caliber react when I leave?" he thought.


    At this point, he does not only mean when he return to Antares, but also when he leave the nineteenth century and go back to his time. Will he at least be able to say good bye?


    He cannot defy the White Panther of Antares and Fate. He will return to his kingdom, because it is the order of the king. He will return to his time, because it is the order of destiny.


    It is fated to happen.

 Chapter 63 - End Of His Royal Service

    His eyes shifted to the corner of his chamber and stopped at the long case clock that was in his room. He stood up. It was time for him to attend to his ''master'', Prince Louis Cole.


    He remembered the first time he met Cole, a young boy that was in line with his shoulder. His arrogant attitude that the servants disliked, cursing him in secret. But despite Cole''s bratty personality, he knows he is a soft child that was just not given the affection from his parents. Absence of parents really has a big effect on people.


    He was hoping to get even closer and help Cole with his loneliness, but unfortunately, he has to leave.


    He strode across the room to leave through the door. He gripped the knob of the door, but he was nervous to see Alec, especially after the awkwardness between them earlier.


    As soon as the door opened, their faces were facing each other, close because he was standing beside the door. Alec''s stare makes him go weak. He does not understand what emotions there were on his face; he has always been hard to decipher. ''If I was Charles...would I have known what you were thinking?'' he thought.


    Alec broke the ice as he moved away from the side of the door and helped Chance to open the door fully. The Valorian was about to grab the knob, but saw his master''s hand on it. He coughed, getting the attention of the Crown prince and pull him away from his thoughts. He pointed at the knob. "Your Highness, let me. With your hand on it, I cannot take it. For a knight cannot touch the master he serves too often." he stated, and Chance immediately removed his hand from the knob.


    His knight was facing him, but his gaze would not meet his. ''He feels so distant now.'' he thought, sad since it was his fault in the first place.


    The Valorian knight grabbed the knob and opened it for him, with the other hand extended, signalling for him to go ahead first. He nodded and started walking away from the chamber, with his personal knight following behind him.


    Chance could feel his back burning from the stare that Alec is giving him. He could tell that a lot of thoughts are going through Alec''s mind. If only he has some ability to read minds then he would not be so worried now.


    Going back to the first time he met Alec, the time where he was running away and he bumped into the captain of the knights, he knew that the Valorian has already been having his suspicions about him. Even though that was the case, despite the suspicious looks, Alec still did not fail in serving him. He still continued to look after him, making him feel secure.


    "If ever you are having a problem or in a difficult situation, please do not hesitate to tell me."


    "No matter how bad it is, I will stand by your side."


    The words his knight said to him the first time he arrived in the Palace of Antares. He felt guilty; he has always been guilty. Guilty for hiding the truth, guilty for being too curious, guilty for living Charles''s life.


    They have gotten far from the wing that Chance stays in; the palace is bustling with servants. Some are in their stations while some are still bundled together, which seemed like they have been lined up earlier and have only been dismissed.


    The maids who were walking towards the Crown prince''s direction spotted him and immediately lowered their head with two arms raised, "May the Goddess bless your morning, Your Royal Highness." they all greeted in unison.


    Chance just gave them a smile as a greeting and continued walking towards the large door that lead outside, heading to the direction of the Venus Wing. The maids carried on with their tasks and started walking, lowering their hands only after the Crown prince is far enough to be seen.


    They went through the side door and everywhere outside the palace, there are knights around scattered. Some are running as if they were being rushed, and some are talking to each other. Orders are being passed, and the two could see the knight''s expression mixed between curiosity and fright.


    Chance could not help but furrow a brow in confusion. "What could be the matter?"


    "The Aides of the Royal family ordered the knights to gather." the knight behind him answered.


    Chance bobbed his head up and down, implying that he understands, ''Gathering for what reason? Could it be related to the recent incident?'' he thought as his mind went back to the kidnapping.


    A few more steps and they could see the enclosed garden where Louis is often at. Outside, Chance saw the young prince fuming, the redness of his face are too visible as he yell at the four knights. ''What made him so mad?'' he thought and fastened his walking pace, marching towards the five of them.


    "What business do you have with my master?" Chance stated when he arrived beside Cole, making them look at him.


    The knights were obviously perplexed when Chance called the young prince as his master, but they decided not to ask about it after meeting Alec''s frightening gaze. They coughed. "After the incident that happened in this area, we need to make sure His Highness, Louis, will not be put in danger once again."


    "But I do not want any knights guarding my territory!" Cole yelled in annoyance, probably his nth time of saying the same line.


    "We apologize, but we cannot do that. We have to ensure your safety."


    "I told you many times! Sherin and Niro will not let it happen again! No one will dare go to my place ever again!"


    "But we cannot be too sur-"


    "Do you four have any brains?! After getting their men slaughtered like pigs, do you think they will come here again without a plan? It has only been a day since the incident ended, you fool!" The little prince burst.


    Chance put his hand on Cole''s shoulder and gave him a light squeeze. The glaring prince looked at Chance and he relaxed, letting out a frustrated sigh. "The aides have ordered for all knights to gather. The presences of the four of you will surely be needed, no exceptions." the Crown prince chimed.


    The four knights looked at each other, deciding whether they attend the gathering or guard the young prince. They looked back at Chance with hesitation. "But what about-"


    "My knight-" he cut them off. He grabbed Alec Valorian''s hand, which caused the knight to be surprised, and pulled him to their side. "is here. He will be with us so the four of you do not have to worry." Chance stated.


    Alec was ''slightly'' glad to hear those words from his master''s lips, but he tried to maintain his blank face and looked away. The knights looked at him with judgeful eyes. The doubt of whether he can do his job is evident on their faces. "Hmm, sir knight, are you sure you can protect them by yourself?" one of the knights asked.


    Alec''s hand was in the grip of his sword as he look directly at the eyes of the other knight, "Would you like to see if I can?" he challenged and pulled his sword from his scabbard a little bit, just enough for the others to see his blade.


    Chance felt the fear of the knights second hand. Alec is not entirely in a good mood. Challenging him would make it a bloody day for them. The knights shook their heads, convinced that the one in front of them was the real deal. "Do not mind what we said, w-we will be in our way." they said with a nervous tone.


    The four knights made their way out of the Venus area hurriedly getting themselves away from trouble. Chance caught the young prince smirking while watching the knights leave the Venus'' secret garden.


    Louis saw Chance staring at him, and his smirk vanished. He looked away from his servant and shifted his gaze to the knight with a chestnut hair dressed in crimson accents, "You did a good job, Alec." the prince said and tapped the knight on the arm.


    Louis Cole went inside his place without even greeting his ''servant''.


    Chance was left all silent just outside the entrance. "I know how the wind feels now." he whispered.


    He followed his master and went through the little door that lead inside the garden. He saw Cole already sitting up in his favorite spot in the giant tree, reading the book he always brings with him.


    Chance cleared his throat and coughed to get his attention. It worked, and the little prince looked at him. "Your Highness, what do you wan-"


    "Stop." Cole suddenly cut him off and closed his book. Dumbfounded, he just stared and blinked at his master. "What do you mean, Your Highness?" he asked.


    "From now on, your days as my servant will end."


    "...Eh?"


    "You are no longer my servant, Chance."

 Chapter 64 - Last Day In Canopus

    "You are no longer my servant, Chance."


    Chance stood still, staring at his now ''former'' master who just fired him without telling a reason why he is dismissed from his position. He did not bat an eyelid and continued staring at Cole, waiting for his next words, but the young prince just went back to reading.


    "W-wait. Is that it?" he asked in perplexity.


    Cole did not bother to look at him and kept his gaze on his book. "Yes, were you expecting more?" he asked and flipped a page of his book.


    "Of course, Your Highness. I expect at least a reason of why you are discharging me." he answered with a serious look on his face, which made the young prince raise a brow. ''I thought his bratty attitude lessened even for a bit, but I guess not.'' he thought, a bit annoyed by his unreasonable display of personality.


    "Anything is better than lies and deceit!"


    Chance looked up to the young Stein in surprise. ''Is he talking to me?'' he asked himself and grew cold.


    Cole suddenly looked in his direction. "Oh, do not mind me. I am just reading a line out loud." he stated and smiled sweetly.


    Chance was starting to grasp why Cole dismissed him. He knew this time would come but he did not expect him to know before he had the chance to fess up. "You-"


    "That is why you came here, right? Sooner or later, you will quit so I made it faster for you." the young prince stated, cutting him from asking a question.


    "How could you say that I am going to quit?"


    "Are you not?"


    "Uh...well..." Chance hesitated and did not answer.


    Cole let out a snort. "I figured that much." he said when he saw Chance speechless.


    The Venus garden was filled with silence, and only the sound of nature could be heard. Chance does not know what to say and how to explain everything, while Cole kept glancing at him in secret.


    After a while, Louis broke the silence. "How...are you?" he asked. Chance looked up to his former master again in confusion, wondering if he heard it right. ''This bratty young prince just asked about my state?'' he thought, stifling a laugh.


    "I thought you were angry?" Chance asked.


    "Why? Can I not ask how you are while I am angry?" he said. "And no, I am not angry." he added and annoyance was plastered on the face of the youngest Stein prince.


    Chance let out a chuckle. "Why would I not be all right?"


    "Well..." he distracted himself to avoid looking at Chance, "The kidnapping incident...if I only I could defend myself, then that knight could have left me to go after you and protect you." he muttered, that knight, referring to Alec Valorian.


    The historian was surprised by his word, all this time he was half blaming himself?


    Louis was startled from a slight vibration and as he looked down, he saw Chance climbing the tree. "E...eh? What are you-" he did not finish his words when Chance sat down beside him. The tree was big enough for the two of them to fit, just like before, when they chatted.


    "Who said you could go up and sit with me?!" Louis asked, flustered.


    "You did not say that I cannot go up and sit with you." Chance said in return.


    "Well then, go back down, leave!"


    "Is that an order?"


    "Yes, it is!"


    Chance smiled. "Too bad I am no longer your servant. Which means I do not have to follow any orders from you."


    "You-" the young Stein''s face was flushed red, he felt like he humiliated himself. He did not continue his complaint and just sat down properly with a frown.


    "Do not worry much, Cole. It is not your fault, we are both victims in this incident." Chance said, and patted him on the back. Louis felt awkward and grateful at the same time. He never had any friends outside the palace and never experienced being comforted.


    "I have to...apologize as well." Chance whispered as he looked down, guilt drowning him again. He lied to him, multiple times. "I am actually-"


    "The Crown Prince of Antares? Hmph, I know that."


    Chance knew that he had found out when he read the quote about lies aloud. But the question was, when? "Since...since when did you find out?" Chance asked.


    "The day you became my servant."


    The eyes of the historian widened in shock. He knew that he will eventually figure it out but he did not expect it to be that early. He felt like a fool pretending even though the one he lies to already knows. "H-how?"


    The Stein prince closed his book and put it onto his lap. He looked at Chance, not the usual bratty look but a serious one. "I am no fool, Chance." he responded. "I could at least differentiate a lie from the truth."


    Chance felt even more guilty. "How come you never told me?"


    Louis leaned on the tree with crossed arms. "Would you believe me if I said I find your lies amusing? It entertained me. I wanted to see how far you could go." the child answered.


    As Chance looked at him longer, he noticed the same amused look that Leon has on his face. He chuckled, but guilt and sadness were still evident in his voice. "You two are obviously brothers."


    "Who?"


    "Leon. That man who has the aura of a lion."


    "You mean to say I look like a lion too?"


    "No, you are a cute kitten pretending to be lion."


    "Damn you, Chance."


    The two of them laughed. Chance was a bit happy that their closeness was regained even just the slightest. ''Leon? That is definitely my brother. His Majesty, Leonidas.'' he nodded his head a bit to agree with his thought. ''Chance is already close with His Majesty? I never noticed.'' he thought, since Chance was always with him for an entire week.


    "Stop feeling guilty as well, Chance." he said to his former servant. "Being guilty for lying will not make your lies the truth." he stated, and it hit the heart of the historian. Louis was right. "Unless..."


    Chance snorted while lowering his gaze. ''Same goes with retelling history will not bring back the dead.'' he thought with a rueful smile. He turned his head to the Stein prince, awaiting his next words. "Unless what?" he asked.


    Louis moved over a bit closer and looked at Chance with expectant eyes. "Unless you tell me the truth." he responded. "You would not have to deal with guilt of lying to me, if you just tell me now. I am sure there is a reason, right?" the prince said. Chance could see in his eyes that the child is really curious.


    The historian sighed. "I am afraid I cannot tell you, Cole. I would not lie to you if it was easy for me to tell the truth." he said in a low, apologetic voice.


    Louis knew it would not make sense if Chance told him the truth after his efforts of lying, but he still tried to see if Chance will suddenly decide to tell him. He sighed and closed his eyes while leaning on the tree again. "I have no right to change your decision. If you do not want to tell me, then all right."


    "There are times where we have to lie to seek the truth." he said. He opened one eye and looked at Chance. "But I wonder what truth it is you are seeking for." he continued and his eyelids slowly fell shut.


    Chance stared at the golden-haired boy. Although he is definitely still a child, his mind is too mature. With no doubt, smarter than most people. He stared at him a little longer and sorrow joined him as he watch. Who would have thought that he became his servant suddenly, and would also be dismissed as his servant all of a sudden.


    The Crown prince''s hand made its way to the young prince''s hand and Louis opened his eyes after feeling his former servant''s gentle touch, "What are yo-"


    "Thank you."


    The crease on the Stein''s forehead relaxed and was replaced by a perplexed expression, "For what reason are you thanking me for? You are weird as always." Louis muttered.


    Despite the young prince''s grumpy response, Chance gave him a gentle smile. So genuine that it makes Louis shy for an unknown reason. "Thank you for being my friend, Cole."


    Louis has never been so flustered in his entire life. He felt the heat rise up to his face as he heard a word that he would rarely hear, "F...friend? Ridiculous, I became your master, not your friend!" he yelled. He does not know why he is shouting but he felt like he had to.


    "I did become your servant, but somehow we become friends unknowingly, right? We might not have gotten too close, but there is always next time for development." Chance said with a teasing smile.


    "Cole?" Chance repeated his name because the prince did not respond. He moved a bit closer and saw the young Stein''s reddened face. "Haha, are you embarrassed?" the crown prince teased once more.


    "You wish!" Louis said in return.


    After a while, Louis finally looked at his eyes, "You..." he muttered, but Chance could not hear it because it was not loud enough for him to hear, "Pardon?"


    "You are the first personal servant I have chosen." he said.


    It warmed Chance''s heart to look at the cute prince. The prince, who is usually grumpy, and a brat, is acting all shy around him. He felt the urge to grab his cheeks and pinch it. "And..."


    "You are my first friend, Chance."


    Silence grew between them. The leaves rustled along the dancing of the wind. After a a minute, Chance could not hold back and hugged the little Stein Prince. Louis was flustered and was about to complain, but he just let himself sink in his embrace.


    They pulled away and stared at each other with a smile before bursting into laughter as they find each other weird. "By the way," Louis started.


    "What is it?"


    "Does my brother know that you will leave tomorrow?"


    Chance fell silent, looking at Louis with a dumbfounded expression. He blinked, "T-tomorrow?"


    The young Stein furrowed his brow. "Yes, tomorrow. This is your last day in Canopus, Chance!"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 65 - Last Day Together

    Louis was confused but at the same time he wanted to laugh at the bewildered look on Chance''s face. After all the drama they just did, Chance had no idea it was his last day? The young prince thought.


    "Oh, do not kid me. You are not going to tell me you do not know?" Louis asked with an amused look.


    Chance immediately shook his head, his expression seemed as if he was about to go crazy from what he had learned. "I swear to the Goddess, I did not know tomorrow is the day I will leave!" he explained, all flustered.


    He turned to Louis confused. "But then how did you know I will leave?" he asked with one eyebrow raised.


    The young prince looked away, "Well..." he hesitated, "I went to your room last night. I wanted to talk to you but the room was empty. Then Alec entered the room and read a letter about the two of you returning to Antares two days before celebration." he explained.


    The historian''s mind travelled back to his room. He tried to recall the time he was in the room and remembered the envelope with a seal on it. "That cannot be. This morning the seal was still intact, I am sure of it." Chance said.


    Louis did not respond for a while and paused like he was trying to remember something. He raised his hand, "Ah, there were two letters in your desk. I assume the other is for your knight." he said and Chance followed the direction where the young prince''s eyes were looking at.


    Alec Valorian was standing still near the tree, with head up high, and looked as if he has no care for the world. ''So he had the same message as mine, and has read it last night.'' he thought. Alec, his knight, has started to become a puzzle for him. A puzzle that he can never understand.


    Louis noticed the look on his face while staring at Alec. The Stein prince also glanced at the Valorian and returned his gaze at Chance. "What happened between you two? A master-servant quarrel?" he asked.


    "You could tell?"


    "That there is a problem?" Louis asked then let out a snort. "For someone who always sees you two together, one could easily tell there is something wrong." he said with a sigh with two hands raised up, implying that it was an obvious fact.


    Chance tried hard not to meet the Stein prince''s face. "It is just that, I feel bad. I have done things that would surely put him in pain once he knew." he responded.


    "Is it so serious that you would choose to cause distance to your relationship?"


    "I- I did not choose to cause distance, it just happened naturally. The awkwardness might have caused a rift between us." he slid his fingers up and down on the back of his neck as he explained.


    "I see, but you did not answer whether it was very serious or not."


    Chance looked at Louis before glancing at Alec. He nodded slowly, and the same look of guilt appeared on his face. "Yes, it is. I stole something...precious to him. I just realized it recently." he answered.


    The bratty prince stared at him with his forehead creased. He does not know whether he would be annoyed or if he should comfort him. He sighed. There was something he noticed about his former servant, at some point he is a star that lights a person up, helps others without noticing it. ''But also at some point, he is too...depressing. Someone who blames himself a lot.'' he thought.


    "And so you feel guilty again?" Louis asked. Chance nodded as an answer. He closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Chance, I hope you do not turn your guilt into an ocean. It is not something you should drown in." he said with a sincere tone. It would be his best advice for his...''first'' friend.


    A bitter smile formed on the Crown prince''s lips, "Would there be someone to help me if I drown?"


    "If you go too deep, no one will be able to help you out. You will die from the ocean of your guilt." Louis answered without hesitation, not even trying to sugarcoat his words. "And if someone does try to help you, he will drown and die together with you."


    One hand of the Crown prince made its way to his own chest as it pounded hard at the young Stein''s last line.


    Louis has no idea what truth it is that his servant hides, but sooner or later it shall be revealed because of his guilty nature. It might put Chance in danger if he keeps being guilty all his life.


    Chance was startled when the young prince jumped off the tree, leaving him sitting alone. He tried to go down, but his feet slipped when it suddenly ached. "Chan-!" Louis was about to yell to get the Valorian knight''s attention, but he was cut off by Alec''s fast reflexes.


    Chance fell in the arms of his personal knight. They both stared at each other, but not long enough. They broke each other''s gaze and Alec put him down gently. Louis saw Chance''s awkward look, and he sighed while shaking his head slowly, side by side.


    The Stein prince broke the silence. "You two should go on and be on your way." he said, folding his fingers up and down, gesturing for them to go away.


    "But Cole..."


    "You are no longer my servant, no need to spend your day serving me here." he said with an annoyed expression. Chance felt sad to see him annoyed again but Louis smiled at him. "Thank you for your service...and friendship." he muttered, which made Chance glad.


    Gosh, Louis, what a tsundere.


    Louis he shot one last glance at Chance before turning his back on them but, ""So full of artless jealousy is guilt, it spills itself in fearing to be spilt."" he said, a quote from Hamlet.


    Chance did not know why he said that to him, but he knew exactly that line meant. He lowered his gaze, "Might that be a warning or an advice?" he muttered in a low voice, but Louis still heard it.


    "It could be both." the young Stein responded and strode forward to the door, opening it.


    The door closed and the young prince was no longer in front of them, leaving the two of them alone in the middle of the Venus garden.


    "Uhm, do you know where Caliber is?"


    "You spent the night with him, you should have asked him this morning." the knight responded with a blank face and it made Chance gulp, it is so awkward that he felt uneasy.


    Chance suddenly remembered what Louis said. Alec was in his room last night. His room which is just across Caliber''s chamber. ''Could he have...heard us?'' he thought. ''T-the moanin-'' he felt embarrassed. If only he could hide his face right now, he would have done so.


    Alec noticed the look on his face and realized he sounded offending. He cleared his throat. "I think he went to visit his brother and will appear on the gathering of the knights, together with his aides." he answered.


    Chance did not look at him and went one step ahead in front of him. "L-let us go there." he ordered, still embarrassed by what he realized. He fastened his pace and went through the little door to exit the garden.


    The Crown prince did not know the way to the place where the knights are going to gather so he matched Alec''s pace and walked beside him. He was still one step ahead of him, but Alec was not too far behind so that he could know where to go.


    After a while of walking they reached the place where the knights were in. Some knights were just on their way to gather, meaning the gathering has still not started.


    The knights spotted the Crown prince and stopped at their tracks to give their greetings of respect, "May the Goddess protect you from the darkness." they all said at the same time while their hand was in the grip of their swords and one hand was raised to the direction of the Crown prince.


    Chance nodded in response and continued walking. Because if he does not leave then they would still be in the same pose. He looked around and looked for the person who claimed his heart but he has not seen him yet.


    He spotted the aides and the two of them looked at him in surprise, but then they smiled and waved at him. Behind the two aides was a man who had a displeased expression on his face. His forehead has crease forming on it and his eyes were furrowed.


    Chance stared at the man and wondered why he was mad. The aides noticed his stare and looked behind them. "Your Highness, your lover is here." they stated with a teasing tone.


    The tensed and maddened prince relaxed, and he immediately turned around. "Charles..." Chance smiled with both happiness and sorrow in his lips. ''Lovers, huh.'' he thought.


    ''This will be our last day together....as lovers.''

 Chapter 66 - A Decree For The Traitors

    Caliber closed the door and walked along the empty halls of their wing, leaving Chance inside his chamber. He stopped in his tracks, raising his hand as it made its way to the lower part of his face.


    He gripped his face with his fingers, almost covering his face. Despite the hands on his face, the redness flushing could still be seen. The corners of his lips lifted, forming into a smile as he remembered what happened last night.


    His feelings could not be explained or put to words since the time Charles claimed his lips. He longed for that day to come, his lover''s arms on his neck, his hands exploring every bit of the Crown prince''s body, their mouths crashing against each other.


    Ever since the two of them avoided each other, he could not stop thinking about the prince of Antares. He missed him so much that all he wanted was to at least touch him even for a slightest bit, or even just a chance to see him.


    But he was rewarded with something more than that. The reward exceeded his expectations. The moment the Crown prince crashed his lips onto his, he could no longer hold back.


    "I love you, Caliber."


    That four words. That four words was all he ever needed to hear. The greatest reward he had received.


    He continued walking with a silly smile. If there were people around he would surely look like a fool to their sight.


    He felt someone''s presence, and his eyes caught a shadow not far from where he was. His smile slowly faded, along with the stopping of his feet. He raised his head and saw the knight with chestnut hair clad in crimson. The knight''s icy stare met his and somehow, even with their cold gazes, something between them ignited fire in their eyes.


    Caliber disguised his displeased look and smiled at him. He took a few steps towards him and stopped one foot away from him. "I would like to thank you for protecting my brother and keeping him away from harm." he said. His words were genuine, as he really was grateful that nothing happened bad to Louis. Although he wanted to smile and be happy, the look on the Valorian''s face pisses him off.


    Caliber extended his hand, but Alec just stared at it. "You have no need to thank me. I only protected your brother because of my master''s order." he said. "If my master had not ordered me to protect Prince Louis, then I would never had cared for your brother''s safety." he added with no hesitation, looking directly at the eyes of the Canopus prince.


    He put his hand down along with a snort and he smiled. "I see, so you never wanted to protect my brother? You must have felt so bad that you were not able to protect Charles."


    "Of course. It was not a good decision of mine to not go after Charles immediately, but Charles was too kind."


    Caliber''s eyes grew hard and he once again met with the Valorian''s gaze. "I think you meant ''Your Highness''."


    "Hmm, must be a mistake of my tongue." the knight said. "After all, I have gotten to used to calling his name for years."


    Caliber could feel rage and jealousy filling him up from the thought that a knight calls his lover by name so easily. But his tense face relaxed, and he gave the knight a smile. "Well, I will not blame you. I like saying his name as well," he responded, "Especially when he is pleasuring me." he added and started walking away.


    Alec''s eyes slightly widened from his words. He could feel his face heat up from anger swelling inside him. Caliber stopped as if he forgot something and took a step backwards to where Alec was. "Ah, maybe you would like to call me by my name, too. Charles really likes my name," he stated, and moved closer to his ear. "He kept moa-"


    "Stop." Alec said suddenly. Could not take any more word from the Canopus prince''s mouth.


    Caliber smiled and walked away, leaving the Valorian with a balled fist.


    Caliber felt somehow satisfied from what he told the knight. He never meant to sound offensive or rude, but the knight''s attitude got on his nerves.


    After minutes of walking, he has arrived at the large doors that lead to the study room of the King. "Your Highness," the knights passing by stopped and raised one hand in his direction with their hands on their swords, "May the Goddess bless your morning." they greeted.


    Caliber waved his hand, telling them to go, and they left as ordered. He approached the doors and the two knights guarding the doors noticed him, "May the Goddess bless your morning, Your Highness." they greeted, and Caliber gave them a nod.


    The two knights knocked on the door, giving the King a notice that someone will come in. "His Highness, Prince Caliber Stein, seeks for your audience!" they announced.


    The halls were filled with silence for a few moments before a low, firm voice spoke from the other side, "Let him come in."


    The knights opened the doors for Caliber. "What took you so long to-" Caliber could not continue his words when he saw a woman with King Leonidas.


    A beautiful, sunflower blonde woman turned around with an embarrassed look on his face. Her face was flushed red, no one could tell if she was red from embarrassment or red from anger as they looked like they just quarrelled. She rushed towards the door to leave without even greeting a prince.


    Caliber, dumbfounded, looked at his brother with a perplexed look. "What was that-did you quarrel with her?" he asked.


    "I did not do anything at all." Leonidas said calmly, with a smile.


    "Is that your new woman?"


    Leonidas did not answer and just kept smiling like usual. "I assume you are here for something you need?" he asked, ignoring his question.


    Caliber did not ask anything about the woman any further and approached the table of the king, his brother. He slammed his hands onto his desk and looked at him with a serious expression. "I take it you know what happened to my- to Charles?" he said.


    Leonidas smiled, amused that his brother almost called the Crown prince of Antares as his possession in front of him. "I know about it. I had my servants tell me what happened." he responded.


    He moved in closer and rested his elbows on his desk. "And you are here for that matter to get-?"


    "I want your permission, to gather all knights and for us to find out who was behind this. And of course, punishment."


    "As for this matter, I will give you full permission to handle it. Do whatever it is you want, if you want to end the life of those traitors, then do it." he said, "Do as you see fit, handle it well." he ordered.


    Caliber nodded. "I am grateful."


    "Gather all the knights first and say your words with no restraint. I will send a servant to give you the decree for their execution later." he commanded.


    One of the servant immediately grabbed a paper and put it gently on the King''s desk. Another servant handed him a pen. "You can go now."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Caliber was on the high platform, waiting for all knights to gather along with his two aides, Sherin and Nico.


    He took in the words of his brother too seriously. If he ever finds out whoever let the enemies in, they will suffer the most painful death for putting the life of the Antares Crown Prince in danger.


    He needs to find out the perpetrator of everything that has happened. Find out the motive of that maid, the master she serves, and the knights who are involved in helping them.


    He was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard his two aides call him, "Your Highness, your lover is here." they said to inform him and he immediately turned.


    "Charles..." the Canopus prince muttered, surprised to see Chance in the gathering of the knights.


    Caliber stepped down from the platform and strode forward towards the Crown prince of Antares. He grabbed Chance''s hand and gave it a squeeze, along with a smile. "My prince, what are you doing here?"


    The two aides glanced at each other. "My prince, he said." they both whispered, stifling a laugh.


    "I wanted to see you." Chance said with a shy smile on his face. ''And tell you that I will leave...'' he continued in his mind.


    Caliber smiled in return, happy to hear that his lover wanted to see him. He flashed a playful smile, grinning widely at the Crown prince. "You miss me already? We were just together a few hours ago."


    The two aides glanced at each other again. "You miss me already, he said." they both whispered. Their arms on the chest, one hand was on their mouth, stifling a laugh with an elbow resting on the other arm.


    "Just earlier he was wondering how His Highness was doing¡ªpfft."


    "Even though they were together a ''few hours'' ago."


    The Canopus prince, who could hear every whisper they made, turned to the two of them with a deadly glare. The two aides looked away and pretended to count on the arriving knights.


    Chance chuckled. It is really funny whenever the three of them are together. Caliber felt embarrassed that Chance heard what his aides said. He was the one teasing Chance for missing him and yet now he is exposed for missing Chance too much.


    Chance looked at Caliber with a smile. "I am doing fine and I am safe, in case you want to ask." he returned the playful smile to Caliber. "Since you are wondering how I am doing."


    "Way to go, bully." Caliber said with a pout.


    "At least you do not have to wonder, since I am here now." he said and Caliber leaned in closer with a grin on his face, "Indeed, you are here now."


    ''But tomorrow I won''t be.'' the historian could not help but think about the letter again. It would surely upset Caliber once he finds out that he will leave so suddenly. It was his fault for seeing the letter late and also for his involvement in the poisoning or kidnapping incident.


    "What are you doing here in the gathering?" Caliber asked, and he noticed Chance''s anxious look.


    "Caliber.....I-"

 Chapter 67 - The Gathering Of Knights

    "Caliber, I-"


    "Your Highness,"


    Chance was finally about to tell Caliber that he is going to leave but he was interrupted when Niro spoke. "The knights are almost complete." he informed the prince, and they saw the knights walking towards the center near the platform they are in.


    "The decree will soon come, we must find out whoever let the enemies in." Caliber said with a serious expression. The grin on his face vanished as he talked to Niro. Chance did not take his eyes off Caliber''s face. How could one change expressions in such a short time?


    The historian could feel Caliber''s grip on his hand getting tighter. Chance used his other hand and put it on Caliber''s hand to calm him down. Caliber felt the warmth on his hand and it pulled him out of his thoughts. "Oh, I am sorry. Did it hurt?" the Canopus prince asked with worry as he caress the hand of the Crown prince.


    Chance shook his head. "No, not at all. Do not worry." he answered with a smile to reassure the Canopus prince.


    He noticed Caliber''s expression turn grim again, so he raised his other hand, putting his palm on his cheek. "What is the matter, Caliber?" he asked. He moved his hand to move his face to get him to look at him.


    Caliber smiled, "Nothing, just...thinking about something." he responded.


    The Canopus caressed Chance''s hand with his thumb, and it sent butterflies to the Crown prince. He tried to conceal a smile from appearing on his face because Caliber and the aides would surely tease him.


    A sudden realization struck him, and he remembered that his knight was just behind him. He took a glance at Alec and he was staring at him, almost about to burn a hole through him. He immediately returned his gaze in front of him, looking away when Alec caught him sneaking a glance.


    ''Alec is a knight from Antares, not only a knight, but a captain. Trusted by the Royal family.'' Chance thought. Anxiety possessed him, and all thoughts of worry filled his mind. King Cadell trusts Alec, if Alec told the King about him and Caliber, it would definitely be a big trouble.


    "No matter how bad it is, I will stand by your side."


    Chance remembered his knight''s word again. He wanted to hope that Alec will still be with him and not with Cadell. Antares does not approve of same-sex relationships, Alec might misunderstand.


    Caliber noticed the anxious look plastered on the Crown prince''s face and he could easily tell that he is worried or scared about something again, "Are you all right?" he asked but he saw Chance took a glimpse behind him before looking back at him with hesitation.


    Chance looked at his and Caliber''s hand that were intertwined together for a short moment then pulled his hand away from the Canopus prince''s hold. Caliber looked at Chance with a furrowed brow when Chance suddenly pulled his hand away.


    The Crown prince was about to take a step away from Caliber but the Canopus prince immediately grabbed his hand and pulled him closer, causing Chance to trip to his chest. Chance looked up to Caliber''s face and saw his intense gaze, "Not pushing me away is useless if you are going to pull away." he said with an annoyed tone as he knows that Chance is planning to distance himself because of the other eyes on them.


    His intense gaze turned gentle and apologetic for his tone. "Charles, do not go, okay?" he said and pressed his lips into his hand. The way his voice and words sounded like a plead sets Chance''s heart in pain.


    Chance drifted to his thoughts once again.


    Antares.


    Celebration.


    Male prostitutes.


    Death.


    Fate.


    These words were the only thing that circles around his mind. He could not seem to think of anything other than these five words. He will return tomorrow and he needs to tell Caliber. Tell him before it is too late.


    "The knights are all here, from every squad, sire." Niro stated while his gaze was still on the knights.


    Caliber nodded as a response and he turned to his lover and pulled him slowly up the platform. "Guide the Crown prince to the seat in the middle." he ordered. "I will talk to you later." he said to Chance.


    Chance nodded and followed Niro and Sherin to the high seat. Alec stopped and stood beside the seat as Chance sat down, and he could see all the knights gathered in the center. He let out a sigh. ''Looks like I will only be able to say it after this.''


    The knights kept glancing at each other and some are confused; they were chatting about the incident and the traitors, but their murmuring was put to a sudden stop when they heard one of the highest knight''s footsteps. Not a sound could be made as they looked at the approaching hawk. For the silence that surrounded them, every detail of the movements the aide does could easily be heard.


    The spider started walking as well, slowly approaching the center of the platform. The two of them stopped in the middle, looking down at the knights gathered in front of them. The knights felt tense; they are aware of the strength and ability of the two aides in front of them. Gathering them all means trouble and very great danger to all of them.


    Their sweat trailed down their faces as they watched the two knights unsheathe their swords from their scabbard slowly, making a ''ssh'' sound as it was drawn.


    The men gathered gulped nervously as the aides'' finger slid to their sharp blade. It startled them, even Chance, when the spider and the hawk put down their swords, with its pointy blade piercing through the ground of the platform.


    Feet apart, palm resting on the pommel of the sword with the one hand resting on the other hand. Both of them have this position as they look at the knights with a stern gaze.


    "I assume you have an idea of why you are all gathered here." Niro Navarrus started. His voice made them frightened, not that they are weak but they might lose their position if they get involved in their anger. Not only position as a knight but also their lives.


    They concealed their fear with a straight face, and they stood still just as a knight would. "I shall ask again. Do you know why you are all here?" the hawk asked in a calm manner yet loud enough for all of them to hear.


    "Sir Navarrus." one of the knights spoke.


    "Speak." the hawk commanded.


    The knight took one step forward, he placed his right hand on the grip of his sword on his left side and bowed his head, "This lowly knight gather that we are called here regarding the matter of the incident involving Second prince, His Highness Louis, and the Crown prince of Antares." the knight answered.


    "Very well, go back." Niro ordered, and the knight did as he say, taking a step back to his position.


    "Yesterday, there was an incident with a...delusional maid. She attempted to poison one of the princes of our kingdom and kidnapped the Crown prince of Antares. The guest of our kingdom is very important yet he has been abducted by a ''maid''."


    "There are two possible reasons why that happened. One is you are all irresponsible and did not do your duties as a knight to protect and guard every damn entrance, every damn corner and areas you are assigned to," he stated.


    "And the other possibility is," Sherin spoke, "There were knights who deliberately allowed the enemies to enter the palace."


    "If I ever find out who let the enemies inside, I will make them suffer the most painful death..." Sherin said as a threat. It was not only a threat to scare them. She meant every word she said.


    It angered Sherin that there were traitors among the knighthood. She is the one who handles the knight''s positions and assignments. To think that someone she assigned to guard the entrance would betray his own kingdom and the royal family. What a waste of her effort to make them stronger. "You worked hard to serve the royal family and yet resorts to betrayal?" she asked. She wore the same blank face, yet her words come out with the tone of anger and disappointment.


    The knights did not say a word. Some of them hopes that the real traitors would come out so they will not get involved in the aides'' rage.


    The two aides looked over their master who was watching them. They nodded at him and Caliber stood up and walked towards where they were. He stood between them with a dark aura emitting from his body.


    As soon as they all saw the prince, they posed to say their greeting, raising their hands in his direction, "May the Goddess-


    "Save your greetings for another day." Caliber said, cutting the knights off.


    "Raise your heads, because some of you might miss having their heads up."

 Chapter 68 - The Punishment Of The Traitors

    The Canopus prince sent chills down the knights'' spine and they grew cold from the meaning of his statement sends. Even though they were just standing on the field, they could feel a blade sliding around their necks from the thought of losing their heads.


    Some of the knights were not fazed, for they know that they are innocent. If you have done nothing bad, then there is nothing to fear. But some knights, although they are innocent, they cannot help but feel internally scared.


    This is the Second prince, hawk and the spider, right in front of them with deadly atmosphere around them. It is natural for them to be frightened.


    "A piece of advice. You traitors should come out. That way, you may get a bit of mercy from the King." Caliber stated as his eyes travel around each knight.


    The knights were all silent, and none of them stepped forward. Caliber waited for a little while, but no one still stepped out to redeem themselves. The Canopus prince let out a snort and his eyes darkened as he holds himself back.


    Chance bit his lip from the tense atmosphere. He has an urge to go to where Caliber was and hold his hand to calm him, but there were too many knights gathered that might see him holding his hand.


    "Who were assigned to the Venus wing?" Caliber asked. It was calm as usual, but his tone screams authority, as if its calm manner was commanding them to answer him.


    "It is-"


    "No." Caliber said, cutting off Sherin''s attempt to respond, "Let them come out on their own." he said. Sherin nodded and stayed silent as she observed all the knights.


    Four knights stepped out of their position and took one step forward. They gripped their swords and bowed their head as they come forward, and the trembling of their body could be noticed.


    "Speak." the Canopus prince commanded.


    "W-we...we were..."


    "Speak properly before I take your ability to utter a word."


    Chance felt uneasy. He has never seen Caliber this serious before. This side of him is frightening, but he understands why he is like that. For someone to betray him, not only him, but the royal family. He is right to be furious about it.


    A knight letting the enemy get in to poison a prince and abduct a crown prince, that is treason. ''I wonder what will happen when they find out who helped the enemy...this is the 19th century after all.'' he thought.


    From all the topics he discussed, there was obviously no mercy in the punishments of the past.


    One of the knights who came forward swallowed the lump in his throat and tried his best not to stutter, "We were the one assigned to the back of the Venus Wing, Your Highness." he answered, not meeting his gaze.


    "So how much was the exchange of the betrayal of you four? How big was the bribe?"


    Their eyes widened, and they knelt down on the ground, shaking their heads. "You are mistaken, Your Highness! We did not do it! We swear on the Goddess!" one of the knights exclaimed.


    The two aides glanced at each other.


    "Then how come the enemies got into the Venus Wing?!" Caliber burst and it startled Chance, as well as the aides who turned their heads in the sudden raise of their master''s voice.


    The knights were terrified to tell them because even if they were not the one who let the enemies in, they will still be punished for their fault. "W-we took a rest. The other knights came and offered to guard in our spot while we-"


    Sherin looked at them with a glare, "You mean to say you abandoned you four abandoned your post," she said and the knights were shaking in fear, "to other knights to take a rest?!"


    "We were wrong, Miss Aranea. We we were wrong, Your Highness!"


    "We were wrong! We were wrong to take a rest!"


    "Please forgive us, Your Highness!"


    "We shall not do it again. Please have mercy, Your Highness!"


    Their cries were loud, and their begging made Chance''s heart ache. ''They must have been so tired, for them to take the offer...'' he thought. They were not the ones who let the enemies in. Chance hoped that they will not receive a big punishment for it, "They were tricked. I am sure they did not mean for it to happen..." he muttered.


    "I am sure they do not mean it," Alec said when he heard his master, "But it was their fault as well as why the knights could let the enemies in." he answered.


    "But they wanted rest..."


    "Once you decide to be a knight to serve the royalty and the kingdom, rest will be out of your thoughts." he responded.


    Chance did not say any word in return. He has nothing to counter that since Alec has been serving Antares from who knows how long. Chance remembered when he fell asleep. When he woke up, Alec was still standing straight by his side. Not even taking the advantage to rest.


    Chance was recalling the times in Antares, when suddenly his knight was gone by his side. "Eh, where did he go?" he thought.


    "Enough cries and begs, tell us who the knights were." Niro commanded.


    The knights looked at each other. "If I recall it was the knights, Sir Maynard, Sir Herman, Sir Henfrey and Sir Nigel." one of them responded.


    Sherin and Niro know very well how all the knights look, no matter how many knights they are, they have it all in their heads. The two of them looked and their foreheads creased. "Shit, the knights are not complete." Niro cursed under his breath.


    He looked at the Canopus prince. "The knights escaped from their spots while we were focused on these four." he stated and Caliber''s hand balled into a fist.


    "Look for them."


    "Yes, Your Highne-


    "No need."


    The three of them, Chance, and even the gathered knights looked at the Valorian slowly walking to the middle of the field, near the end of the platform where the wailing knights were kneeling. He was walking slowly with a rope over his shoulder, dragging the four tied up knights.


    Chance stood up in surpise and approached a few steps closer to see clearly. Four knights who are assumed to be Maynard, Herman, Henfrey and Nigel were tied up together. They were beat up just enough for them to not resist the tie.


    "I saw these four sneaking out of the gathering." Alec said.


    The four of them must not have realized that there was another knight observing the gathering and so they failed to escape. "So that is why Alec was suddenly gone." Chance muttered.


    Caliber and his aides stared at the four tied up knights and when the four met their gazes, their eyes widened and they tried to take off the ropes desperately. They were drenched in sweat out of nervousness.


    "Yo-your Highness!!"


    "Please forgive us, it was a mistake!"


    "We well never do it again!"


    "Please give us a chance!!"


    Caliber let out a snort. "That is not up for me to decide." he stated.


    "We will do anything! No matter how hard the punishment is! Just spare our lives!" one of the knights cried out.


    "We have a family! Please, Your Highness!"


    Caliber pulled his sword out and raised the knight''s chin with his blade. "Then you should have taken your family into consideration before betraying your kingdom." he said.


    The Canopus prince moved his sword away from his face, but it left a little scratch that made the knight bleed.


    The knights know there was nothing they could do, but they still hoped that they will be saved. They spotted the Crown prince standing a few steps behind Caliber, looking down at them with pity.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    "Crown Prince, Charles!"


    "Please forgive us!"


    "Please help us!"


    "SILENCE!"


    All of them gone quiet, and they turned to the servant who has just arrived. "Weston." Caliber uttered his name, and Weston nodded as a greeting.


    The sound of Weston''s footsteps could be heard amidst the silence, causing all of them to feel even more nervous. Weston is the first prince''s personal aide. First prince, Leonidas, who is now crowned as a King. Weston is now the messenger of the Royal Family and the aide to the King.


    Weston stopped in the middle and faced all the people who are presents.


    "Do not utter another word, bow down on your knees, raise your hands up and hear the decree of the King!"


    With Weston''s announcement of the decree from the king, all of them knelt with their hands raised to give respect to the King''s words. The two highest knights, the aides, as well as Alec, knelt on one knee with their hands on the sword. Chance almost knelt down, but Caliber grabbed his arm to stop him from trying to kneel down. Caliber and Chance stood still with their heads bowing down.


    Weston cleared his throat as he opens the paper to read the decree.


    "The Second prince, Caliber Stein, has been granted full permission to do as he see fit. Punishment will be decided by the Second prince''s judgment," Weston stated and knees of the knights with faults almost gave up as they weaken from the decree, there were no more escape from punishment.


    "As for the knights who are now traitors to the kingdom of Canopus, treason is grave, therefore, they shall be punished," Weston continued, and he looked at the knights tied up together.


    "With death."

 Chapter 69 - Death And The Regrets

    "As for the knights who are traitors to the kingdom, Treason is grave. Therefore, they shall be punished with death."


    The bodies of the four knights weakened, while they are tied up, their body bent down, lifeless. Tears formed in their eyes from the shock they got from what they heard. The little hope that the four knights were clinging to was shattered as they hear the decree of the king.


    Death.


    One word that brings fear to all people. Some may not be scared of death, but once they find and realize what they want in life, they cling to the last hope they have, a finger hanging on a cliff. A finger that holds on for a bit of time, before it gives up and falls to its doom.


    There are many reasons why people are afraid to die;


    Some do not want to leave their families behind. Some do not want to die because there are still many things they have yet to do. Some are scared of the pain, and the unknown that comes after death.


    Different reasons, yet all points to fear. Different reasons yet lead to one word.


    Regret.


    They were tempted by the offer of the enemies to give them a hundred suns if they open the Venus Wing. A hundred suns would surely cause their family joy. But those hundred suns caused them...execution.


    We all make mistakes. It could be our choice to make our own decision, but there will be a point where we realize that we should never have done it. Temptation should not be an excuse for the mistakes we have done. We let ourselves be tempted, therefore we are at fault.


    We cannot do anything that would undo what has been done. All we could do is to ask for forgiveness, hoping that we get mercy. Once we did not get it, then there comes regret.


    A mind full of regrets because of the mistake they have done. A decision that they know is wrong yet still did it, at what cost? Their lives.


    Begging will not be able to help them anymore. It is a decree from the ruler of their kingdom. The kingdom they betrayed.


    The messenger finished the decree and turned to the side to face the Second prince. "Caliber Stein, Second Prince of Canopus, do you accept the decree?" Weston asked.


    Caliber knelt down on one knee while still bowing his head. He raised his hands with open palms, "I accept the words of the King." he responded.


    While his head was kept low, he smirked. The last time he had to bow to a decree was when his father, King Lionel, was still alive. To think that he had finally heard a decree coming from his brother, Leonidas, the First Prince. Oh, how time flies by so quickly.


    Weston rolled the decree and place it on Caliber''s open hands. Caliber and the messenger bowed to each other before Caliber slowly stood up.


    The King''s aide then descended the platform and stopped in front of the knights, "Traitors of the Kingdom," he called out and the four knights flinched, "Do you accept the decree?" he asked.


    The four knights did not answer as the waterfall in their eyes continued to flow, could not believe that they are going to die. "I-I pledge my love for Canopus...I love my family and my kingdom." Maynard cried along with the breaking of his voice.


    "I stay loyal to Canopus, please forgive us just this once." he continued to beg even though he knew it is hopeless.


    Chance''s hand made its way to his chest. He knows they are at fault, but his heart ached for them. Caliber looked at them with a straight face, as well as Alec, Sherin, and Niro. He wondered how they could keep up such an unbothered face. Their empty eyes stayed on the knights not an ounce of pity could be seen on their faces.


    Alec caught Chance staring, and he could already guess what he was thinking. "We have seen too many deaths to feel pity for those who regret being at fault," he said as a response to the question inside the Crown prince''s thoughts. Chance did not say anything in return and returned his gaze to the front.


    "I will stay loyal...to the kingdom. To the Royal Steins!"


    Weston looked down at him with a blank face, "The moment the idea of betrayal comes into your mind, you are already a traitor of this kingdom." he stated and the knights raised their gaze to him. "There is no loyalty in those who betray, the only thing there is, is proof that you are not worthy of our trust."


    He rolled the other decree properly again and repeated his question, not a question anymore but more like an order, "Now, traitors. Accept the decree of the King!"


    They closed their eyes, and the last batch of tears fell down their cheeks. Maynard, as the eldest of the four, raised his hands and opened them to receive the decree. "We accept the words of the King," they responded.


    That was the end for them. And those were their final words.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The gathering has ended, and all knights have returned to their base. Before the gathering ended, Sherin and Niro said what they needed to say, and at some points, it sounded like a threat to the knights.


    It is a doubt for the knights to think of betraying the kingdom, especially from what they have witnessed.


    The four knights were untied, and their hands were tied up and they were all tied up using only one long rope so the four of them were still connected. They were dragged away and be put to the dungeon, an underground prison. They will stay there until the day has come for them to be executed.


    Caliber and Chance were walking along the paths of stone, in the side wing of the Palace not too far from where the gathering was held. Chance was in a daze, still thinking about the knights who were crying and begging to be spared.


    The Canopus prince noticed the man walking beside him, having a glum expression on his face. He went closer to him and intertwined his finger with his. Chance felt Caliber''s hands, and he turned to him. "Are you all right?" Caliber asked.


    Chance turned to him and he hesitated whether to ask him a question or not, "What do you want to tell me, you can go ahead and say it." The Canopus prince stated, giving his hand a squeeze.


    "Is there really no way for them to redeem themselves?" he asked, and Caliber sighed immediately at his question.


    "It is a decree, Charles. There is nothing that could be done to save them." he responded.


    Caliber put his hand on Chance''s face and caressed it with his thumb, "You are too soft-hearted. Although they are pitiful because they are going to die, you cannot change the fact that it was their fault why the enemies have entered the palace so easily."


    "They-"


    "You are trying to save those knights from dying, but can those knights save those who have died because of them?"


    Chance went silent because of his words. Caliber is right. Pity and regret will not be able to undo the things they have done.


    The knights will stay in prison, thinking about their families, thinking about their mistakes, thinking about what could have happened if they did not let the enemies in. Each day that they are inside their cells, all they would be able to do is regret their mistakes. Regret everything until the day they will be executed.


    Regret.


    One word yet so heavy.


    He raised his hand, and he looked at it, ''Do I regret coming to your body, Charles?'' he asked as if Charles was there in front of him.


    ''Why must you ask me? You should ask yourself if you regret coming here.''


    ''Maybe I do. I put myself into trouble by trying to find out the past. Maybe I regret it.''


    ''Do you regret coming here for history? Do you regret trying to find out everything about me?''


    ''I...I do not know.''


    ''The book...The story needs you, Chance. You need to fill the pages of our story."


    "Then I have to finish everything to the end." Chance whispered.


    Charles''s reflection in front of him is probably just his thoughts. He was talking to himself, hoping that Charles would somehow come to him. Then his conscience spoke again.


    ''Do you really regret coming here?''


    He stopped and turned to Caliber, whose face is in a state of confusion mixed with worry. Caliber stared back at him, trying to read his thoughts, but failed.


    ''I regret accepting Fate and Wish''s deal.'' he thought. But he was sure of something, "But I..." he muttered.


    "I do not regret meeting you, Caliber," he said, not in his thoughts and not in a whisper, and it surprised Caliber.


    He put his arms around Caliber''s neck and pulled him into a kiss. It startled Caliber at first, but then he closed his eyes and kissed Chance back passionately. Chance''s kisses were slow, savoring every moment.


    After a while, he pulled away and looked into his eyes. ''I will never regret it.'' he thought.


    Chance removed his hand that was wrapped around his neck and lowered his gaze. "Caliber, I..." he muttered.


    Caliber moved in closer to hear him, and he cupped his face, raising it so Chance could meet his gaze. Chance looked at him, but he removed his hand that was on his face and held it. He looked away from his gaze and stared down at his hand.


    "I will go back to Antares....tomorrow."

 Chapter 70 - Until We Meet Again

    The silence between them grew longer as they stare at each other. The expression on Caliber''s face cannot be explained as it was mixed between surprise, confusion...and pain.


    Chance was going to leave and return to Antares. How could he forget that he was a Crown prince. How could he not think that sooner or later, Charles will leave?


    I guess the happiness he had from having Chance in his arms made him forget the fact that he is not from Canopus. He needs to go back to his own kingdom.


    Chance looked at the face of the Canopus prince, he was anxious to know what is going on inside his head. Was he mad? Was he sad? He wondered as he continued to guess his reaction.


    "I see." the Canopus prince answered with a short reply. He sounded calm, at the same time dejected to hear the news of him going back to Antares.


    Chance waited for more reaction, but Caliber was surprisingly calm with his response. He cannot tell whether he really does not care or if he is just pretending. "Is...that it?" he asked, making sure.


    Caliber has his gaze lowered while playing with Chance''s hand to distract himself and he raised his head to meet his eyes, "Why do you ask?"


    "I thought you might...react badly to it," he answered, a bit embarrassed that he was thinking too much about his reaction, and he got the wrong expectation. He thought maybe he would be surprised and...stop him from returning. But that was just his silly imagination.


    Caliber''s lips parted, and he sighed, "What would my reaction do? Will it make you stay? If I say ''do not go, do not leave me.'' are you going to stay?" he asked, and the pain is now evident in his voice.


    Chance stared at him and guilt, staying silent as he has no answer to his question. The Canopus prince noticed the hesitation on his face and saw Chance pursing his lips. A bitter smile appeared on his face, "I figured that much." he said, as there was no response coming from Chance.


    "I also did not know that I am going to leave tomorrow, Caliber. I really did not know," he explained. If only he could tell him how distracted he was for a week that they are not together, that he did not even notice the letter on his desk.


    "It is all right. You do not have to explain, you are going to leave, anyway." Caliber said.


    Just last night they were happy, and now he found out that the one who caused him happiness is going to leave. He let out a snort and smiled at the thought.


    "Caliber..." Chance muttered with a sad expression and a sympathetic look in his eyes. He was worried about Caliber. He knows that he is hurt, yet comforting him will not change the fact that he is going to leave.


    "You do not have to look at me like that. The look on your face hurts me." Caliber said with a chuckle and looked away, walking to a field and lied down. From there, one can see little houses from afar.


    Chance sat down beside him and stared at his face. Caliber was staring high up at the sky. He was in a daze, lost in his thoughts. "Humans, like me, are fools hoping to see stars in the daytime. We continue hoping for a long time until we give up because it will never happen," he stated, and Chance listened.


    "We give up because of something we cannot see, but it is actually just...there," he muttered.


    The Canopus prince turned to his prince that was looking down on his face. "I will be all right if you leave, do not worry," he said, trying to reassure Chance with a smile, but it does not seem to work.


    ''I may not see you in Canopus anymore, but you are still here in...'' he thought and cut himself off.


    His hand made its way to the Crown prince''s face, "I am serious, no need to be sad." he said and one of the corners of his lips lifted into a smirk, "Seeing that look on your face, you are going to miss me a lot, huh?" he teased.


    But it did not annoy Chance at all, nor was he flustered. He had a serious look on his face as he stared down at Caliber, "I will." he responded, not breaking his gaze.


    The Canopus felt a slight heat on his cheeks as he did not expect such a serious answer coming from his lips. It was surprising but enough to make him happy, "I will miss you too." he said and slowly pulled Chance from the back of his neck.


    Chance bent down to kiss the man lying on the ground.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The day has surprisingly passed by too quickly as he spent the remaining time he has with Caliber. Caliber and Chance, along with their knights, visited the Venus garden and spent the day there.


    Louis was a bit annoyed about the crowd in his garden because he wanted a peaceful time alone with himself to read, but the Caliber and his aides ruined the peace he wanted.


    After the last talk that Chance and Louis had, he thought it would be a bit awkward to see each other again, but nothing like that happened as Louis pretended that nothing happened.


    Chance still kept thinking about why Louis said that quotation to him, what could be its meaning and how was he related to it. But the fun he had with Caliber and the others distracted him, and he let the curious thought aside.


    The day has ended, and he woke up the next day beside Caliber. Both of them were covered in sheets on the Canopus prince''s bed. Chance wrapped his hands around him to hug him.


    The Canopus prince was still asleep and Chance smiled as he watched his peaceful sleeping face. He pressed his lips on his forehead. Maybe the last kiss he would be able to give him before he leaves.


    He put on a robe and walked towards the door to leave Caliber''s room. Every step he makes felt somehow heavy, and it made him slow. Was he walking slow or did the surrounding motion slowed down?


    His chest felt heavy, sorrow taking over as he is now about to leave the kingdom of Canopus. He opened the door and took a last glimpse of the Canopus prince before turning back and closing the door.


    His eyes slightly widened to see Alec outside the door, guarding outside their chambers. Alec bowed his head a bit to greet him, yet not meeting his gaze. After bowing, he stood still again, heads up, and stared into the unknown. "The servants are now inside of your room, waiting for you, Your Highness," he stated.


    The Valorian knight opened the door for him, and Chance went inside his room. He saw the maids inside, with a rack of the clothes he is going to wear. They guided him into the bathroom to give him a bath in the tub. Usually, he would insist that he do it himself, but knowing that they would not let him, he just let them bathe him. His thoughts were too deep into something else for him to be bothered about his bath.


    After the bath, the servants all moved to fix his attire, his hair, and everything about his appearance. They insisted for him to look great because he is the Crown prince returning to his own kingdom.


    He and Alec walked until they reached the doors that lead outside. Every path he walks, there are knights and other servants bowing down at him. They all paid respect as he passed by with Alec following behind.


    While walking, Chance spotted a carriage and horses near the gate. The two aides were also there near the carriage as well as the Third prince. He was surprised to see them, especially Louis.


    He approached them and the aides bowed their heads to him as a greeting, "May the Goddess bless your morning, Your Highness." the two aides said with a smile.


    Chance smiled, "Thank you." he looked at the young prince teasingly, "Who would have thought that this little prince would come see me off."


    Louis rolled his eyes, "There are no rules for me not to be here." he said.


    Chance laughed at his usual tsundere reply. His smile faded and felt sad that he is going to leave them. His relationship with them has finally gotten better, there was a chance to get even closer, but it seemed like he would not be able to use that chance since he needs to leave.


    "Thank you all for making my stay a great memory." he said, and he meant it from the bottom of his heart.


    Niro and Sherin looked at each other and chuckled, "Is getting kidnapped and hurt a great memory for you?" the hawk asked.


    Chance chuckled as well, "It is something to remember."


    Sherin stepped forward and hugged the Crown prince, "Besides Niro and His Highness, Caliber, you are the only one I trust." she whispered and Chance remembered the time where Sherin told him about her talent.


    "Thank you for saving me, Sherin. If it was not for you, I would be in my grave by now."


    "It is but my duty," she responded and pulled away.


    Sherin went back to his position and tapped Niro, saying that it is his turn to say goodbye. Niro hugged Chance and caressed his back, "My goodbye, Your Highness. But my master might kill me for hugging you." he said, and they both laughed.


    "Thank you, Niro. Because of you, I realized something very important," he said.


    Niro knows exactly what it is he meant, and he smiled. "My pleasure, Your Highness."


    Chance was grateful for both of the aides. He was thankful to Sherin for his life, and he is thankful to Niro for his heart.


    Chance turned to the Third Prince to say goodbye when suddenly the young prince embraced him tight. It startled the Crown prince, but he smiled and hugged him back. "I will say it again, thank you for being my first friend," he said.


    He pulled away and averted his gaze in embarrassment. Chance giggled and patted the prince on the head and messed it up. "Ugh, you are just like my brother," he complained, and Chance froze at the mention of the Second prince''s name.


    Louis realized that his brother was not around, "Wait, where is brother?" he asked, confused, but Chance just smiled, "Let him rest."


    Louis was about to ask more, but Alec passed by towards the carriage and opened the door. Chance stepped inside and sat down, smiling at the three of them.


    "Wait, are you really going to leave without seeing my brother?" Louis said, trying to stop him from leaving.


    "Ye-"


    "Yes, he was planning to leave without even waking me up."


    All of them turned to the man who spoke. Chance''s eyes slightly widened to see Caliber gazing into his eyes. There were trails of sweat breaking out on his forehead and it seemed like he hurried, rushing his way to not be too late in bidding goodbye.


    "You did not even try to tell me you are leaving, huh." he muttered almost in a whisper as he walked slowly to the carriage.


    "Caliber, I-, I am sorry." he said, looking at him through the window.


    "It is alright." he responded and smiled.


    Alec has finished talking to the coach and stood beside the door of the carriage. Caliber took a step backward to give him space, and Alec opened the door to go inside with Chance.


    Chance looked at Caliber with sadness in his eyes, "Goodbye, Caliber."


    Ca;iber stayed silent for a while as he gaze into his eyes. "I will not say goodbye." he said, and Chance and the others looked at him. "I will see you soon, for sure." he added.


    He went closer to the window, "Fate has arranged for us to meet again." he said with a smile.


    He gave his forehead a kiss that lasted a few seconds before stepping away from the carriage. "Until we meet again, Charles."


    Chance smiled, "Until we meet again, Caliber."


    And the carriage made its way to the gate, leaving the palace of Canopus.

 Chapter 71 - Back At The Antares Kingdom

    "Until we meet again."


    Hours have long passed since Chance bid farewell and left the palace. He did not dare look back after the carriage has started moving, as he was afraid to see the look on their faces. Especially, Caliber. Even for just a short time, he has grown attached to the people in Canopus. He would surely miss them a lot.


    His worried thoughts were replaced by the awkwardness between Alec Valorian and Chance because of the silence inside the carriage.


    Chance could not help but to sneak a glance at his personal knight who was staring straight into the unknown, looking anywhere except his master, just like any other servant would.


    He could not stand to have the silence go on any longer, "I wish to remove this silence between us, Alec." he said.


    "I am afraid I am not that talkative, Your Highness." the Valorian knight responded, still not looking in Chance''s direction.


    "I just want it to end. I cannot take it if you are like this." Chance said. He really cannot stand it when both of them are in this state, the coldness of his knight is piercing through his skin, it hurts him.


    "Have I not been like this from the beginning? I have always been one of silence." He answered.


    The Crown prince shook his head as a response, " You are a quiet type of man, I do know that. But not like this. Not this type who makes me anxious and feel awkward."


    A wind exited the knight''s nose after hearing his master''s words, "You find it awkward?"


    Chance went silent and slowly nodded to answer his knight''s question. There were no next words that came after his question, and the carriage was once again filled with silence.


    It was not that long before Chance broke the silence again, saying everything he could to explain to Alec, "Secrets. Secrets that are more than one. Secrets that you would never guess." he muttered.


    Alec was confused, but he kept his expression blank as usual. "Secrets. Your secrets?"


    "Yes."


    "If it is something that I would never guess, then why would you not just tell me what it is?" he asked. "That way, I would not lose my mind thinking about it."


    Chance touched his knee to get his attention, "Believe it or not, if I could tell you everything, I would do it with no hesitation." he said with his sincerest voice. "You are the only one I could trust the most other than myself. I really want to tell you, Alec."


    He meant every word he says, and as he tells him his reason, he hoped that Alec would believe him even for just a bit.


    The Valorian knight turned to him with furrowed brows but still not looking into his eyes, "What is it that holds you back from telling me the truth?"


    "Fate." He replied.


    Alec raised his gaze to meet his, and Chance could tell he is confused. "What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    "It is my fate. I cannot tell you," he answered. "If I tell you, then your fate is the one that will be ruined." he continued.


    Alec could not understand the words coming out of the Crown prince''s mouth. He looked directly into his gaze, trying to read the look in his eyes, hoping that he could somehow read him. Hoping he could know what he was talking about.


    A smile formed on the Crown prince''s lips as he looked at the Valorian knight. "Finally, you are looking at me." he said and the realization hit Alec in surprise.


    Alec looked away but then glanced at him again, "I do not understand what you mean by it is your fate." he said. "But I apologize for the way I acted."


    "I apologize for not having the capability to tell you my secrets." Chance said, and Alec nodded.


    Chance smiled at him and to his surprise, the corners of Alec''s lips lifted upward, giving him a slight smile.


    The Crown prince jumped to the seat across from him where Alec was sitting and went closer to him with a grin, "So are we good now?"


    Flustered has never been in a Valorian''s dictionary, but his expression added it to the list of terms. He looked at his master and backed away, "This is inappropriate, Your Highness. Please go back to your seat." he said.


    "But you have not yet answered my question." Chance said and stayed beside Alec.


    Alec knew that his master will not return to his seat, so he was the one who moved across the seat, leaving Chance in the other seat.


    Chance frowned when moved to the other side, "What do you mean it is inappropriate, from what I could recall, you are my best friend."


    "But you are not C¡ª"


    Alec stopped and could not continue his words. Chance blinked, waiting for his next words. "You mean I am not your best friend?" the Crown prince asked.


    The Valorian knight lowered his gaze, "You are."


    Chance remembered what his knight said the other day, "That is right. These days I am nothing more than your knight."


    Chance thought that maybe Alec was upset because he was his best friend yet does not treat him as his best friend. And now he is trying to make up for him.


    Alec noticed his master''s stare, "All right, we are good now, Your Highness. Do not worry." he said.


    Knowing that the awkwardness between them has been removed, Chance sighed out of relief and smiled.


    "We are near, Your Highness."


    Chance moved the curtain to the side to peek outside the window. The light of the sun hit the historian''s face, and it made him squint because of the temporary blindness effect of the sunlight.


    His vision returned to normal, and everything was clear again. Although he did not stay long in Antares before going to Canopus, he could still remember how the surroundings in Antares looked.


    From the window on his left, he spotted a familiar place. It was the inn he was in after waking up in the 19th century.


    A group of men at the table outside the inn took a sip of their alcohol while looking at the carriage he was in. Until the carriage has passed by the inn, the eyes of the group of men followed the carriage with obvious disdain in their eyes.


    "They must hate me for what happened back then, huh." Chance said.


    Alec stared at him, and his head went through the window to look at the men. The hateful look on the men''s face was replaced by fear when they recognized the knight and immediately looked away.


    The Valorian knight pulled the curtain, covering the window again. "Do not think too much, they probably just hate the rich. The carriage looked great so they must have assumed there was a noble inside." he said for Chance to stop thinking about the inn.


    The carriage was near the palace, and the horses suddenly slowed down a bit. "His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, has arrived!" the coach yelled, informing everyone in the area that the Crown prince has arrived.


    Panic came across the faces of the people and they immediately moved back, giving way to the carriage as they know that the royal prince is inside.


    They bowed and raised their hands, giving respect to the prince of the star, "Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares!" they all said in unison.


    The coach ordered the horse to continue, and the carriage has moved again, galloping its way towards the gate of the palace. He was finally home, although home is not the exact best choice of word for it either since he has not yet felt at home in a kingdom that he does not belong to.


    Even though he is back in Antares, a part of him felt nervous. He remembered the king that he despise from the moment they met. He was not supposed to hate the King of Antares since it is his father, or rather, Charles''s father. But he just cannot find anything to like about King Cadell. Even just the thought of him was enough to make him feel down.


    A ruthless ruler. Ruthless than the ruthless. Oh, how he pities Charles to have such a father. Chance has only witnessed his cruelty to the male prostitutes, as he has been with King Cadell for less than an hour. What more if he is always with him? What more cruel things will he witness?


    The carriage entered the gate, and the horses went as fast as it could to reach the palace immediately. The carriage went to a stop and Alec got out to open the door for Chance.


    The Crown Prince stepped out of the carriage and looked around. His eyes stopped in front of the large doors, the front entrance. He looked up, capturing the full view of the palace as he heaved a deep breath.


    "I am back."

 Chapter 72 - Must Not Be Important?

    He has finally arrived in the palace. As he stood outside the doors, he did not know what to feel. ''Should I feel happy that I can continue to know about Antares? Or should I be upset that I will get to see...King Cadell?''


    It might be both, he thought.


    He never really cared if he sees the King of Antares, but he hopes he will not come across him as many times as he fears.


    Alec looked at the Crown prince, and Chance nodded as a sign that he is ready. Alec turned to the men guarding the doors and nodded at them.


    The two guards standing at both sides of the door raised their staffs and stomped it to the ground three times.


    "His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, has arrived!" they announced.


    The Crown prince and his knight stood outside for a while because the doors have not yet opened. The servants are probably rushing to the door and lining up, Chance thought.


    After a while, the doors slowly opened and Chance saw the maids, the butlers, and other servants, all lined up at both sides of the entrance with Nicholas Wright in the middle. It was just the same as the first time he came to the palace; it seemed like at every return, this is what he will see.


    "Blessings from the Goddess! Welcome back, Your Highness." the servants said in unison to welcome the Crown prince who has just returned from Canopus.


    Chance let out a snort and was followed by the grimace appearing on his face, "It seems like it really is normal for all servants to line up when I arrive, huh." he muttered in a low voice.


    He remembered the first time he entered the palace, this was exactly the same scenario as it did back then. All of the servants were there just to welcome him, and he was confused as to why they had to be all present just for him to enter the palace.


    He had known nothing much at that time. Well, until now, there is still not much he knows, still just the basics. But now, it is time for him to learn about other things that might help him.


    Chance nodded as a return for their welcome, but they still stayed in their position, bowing while having their arms raised. The Royal Head Butler clapped two times to get their attention and coughed, "You may all go back to your stations to finish your tasks." he said as an order for the servants.


    "Yes, Sir Nicholas." they all said at the same time and bowed slightly before walking away to go to their spots.


    Alec Valorian and Chance Howard took a few steps, approaching the Royal Head Butler and stopping right in front of him. "A blessed morning, Nicholas." Chance greeted while Alec just gave the butler a nod.


    "I assume you have read my letter. That is good," he said, shaking his head up and down. The Royal Head Butler examined the Crown Prince from head to toe, "How was your stay in the Palace of Canopus, Your Highness?" Nicholas asked.


    A simple question, yet not something he could answer with full honesty. The knight and the Crown Prince glanced at each other, remembering what had happened in Canopus. ''If I say I was almost poisoned or killed in a faraway place that even I do not know, this butler would surely flip.'' he thought. ''And he would definitely tell the King about it.''


    He gave the Royal Head Butler a reassuring smile, "My stay at the Canopus kingdom was great. All of them are really easy to get along with." he answered, grinning widely.


    He bumped into a man who looked like a lion, met someone as beautiful as a midnight sky in the garden on the first night he was in Canopus and kissed him more than once, found out how ruthless King Cadell could be, accidentally went into the Canopus prince''s chamber and slept with him, stayed in Canopus to wait and see the kingdom''s king, became a servant of the Third Prince, met two aides of the Second Prince and became friends with them, got unknowingly jealous of the girl that Caliber is looking for, dreaming about fated scenarios, getting a forehead kiss from a lion, got abducted for an unknown reason, almost getting killed because of an insane maid, witnessing an Aranean in a pool of blood, realizing his feelings for Caliber and lastly...having the most perfect night with him.


    "Definitely...definitely a great stay." he muttered after recalling everything that has happened.


    Nicholas Wright noticed something in his expression change. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the Crown Prince carefully, doubting his reply, "Surely, you are not lying at me?" he asked.


    Chance swallowed, surprised at his question, but he did not make it too obvious or else the Royal Head Butler will be suspicious, "Of course."


    "Hmm, I see. Perfect, then." he responded. He put his hand inside the clothes near the chest and pulled out his pocket watch. He flipped the cover open to look at the time, "Go around for a bit, Your Highness. I shall go to His Majesty to inform him of your arrival." he said, and he closed the watch, putting it back to his pocket.


    Chance looked at him with furrowed brow, "Why don''t I just go there with you?" he asked.


    Nicholas looked back at him along with a chuckle, "I cannot just bring you there without his permission and approval. Especially since...he is not in his best mood these recent days." he answered.


    Chance just nodded to tell him that he understands.


    "Now if you excuse me, I shall go to His Majesty." he said. He raised his hand and bowed his head, then turned around, walking away from where Chance and Alec were.


    "Do you want to wander around upstairs in the meanwhile?" Alec asked.


    Chance smiled and nodded and they both start to walk towards the staircase when suddenly, Chance paused. "Wait..."


    The Valorian knight looked at his master, who suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Is there something wrong?"


    The Crown Prince''s brows kept furrowing as he continued thinking about something he cannot remember. "Why do I feel like I am forgetting something?" he asked the Valorian knight.


    "Did you forget something in Canopus? A thing or..?" he asked.


    Chance waved his hand side by side, "No, no. That is not it, but I feel like I forgot..?" he responded and massaged the corner of his temples to continue remembering what it was.


    Meanwhile;


    In the garden of Canopus, a man was walking around while humming and skipping like a fool. He has been away for days, his body hurt because the hawk of Canopus pulled him away, like literally dragged him away, not an ounce of gentleness in his touch.


    Niro Navarrus put him in a room inside a building for him to have a place to stay that night, temporarily. But somehow...the hawk made a mistake of not informing other knights, and so the man was locked inside.


    "Gosh, was that aide trying to torture me? How cruel." he muttered and continued to hum as he walks.


    He noticed servants about to pass by so he approached them, "Good morni--uhh afternoon? I am a knight from Antares, Tristan." he introduced himself but received an odd reaction from the servants.


    The servants looked confused as they stare at him, "From Antares? What could you be doing here?" one of the servants asked.


    "I serve a guest that is staying here in the palace. That is right, do you know where my master is staying at right now?" he asked with a smile.


    "Your master?"


    "Yes, my master. The Crown Prince of Antares, Charles," he responded, and the servants looked at each other with widened eyes.


    A perplexed look replaced Tristan''s smiling face, "Why do you seem surprised? Is there something wrong?"


    "Oh dear Goddess, why are you still here, Sir Tristan?" one of the servants asked with a hand on her mouth.


    Tristan looked at him dumbfounded. He blinked and stared at her, "What do you mean?"


    Another servant approached him and gave him a pat on the back, "How come you are not aware? Your master along with his close knight has already left early this morning." the man said, and it left the knight in incredulity.


    "They...left?" he asked again, as he could not believe it.


    The servants looked at each other and shook their heads, pitying the knight. Each of them gave him a tap and carried on with their path, walking away and leaving him in the middle of the field alone.


    "They...they...they left me?"


    Alec approached his master and caressed his back, "If you do not remember it, then just let it go, Your Highness. Your head will just hurt." Alec Valorian said.


    Chance nodded in agreement, "You may be right, never mind." he said. "Just as they say, if I forgot, then it must not be important."


    The two of them continued climbing the stairs, setting the thought aside.

 Chapter 73 - Two Howards Meet Again

    The Crown Prince and his personal knight climbed the stairs of the palace, about to wander around as they wait for the Royal Head Butler, who has gone to the King of Antares to inform him about his son''s arrival.


    Chance set aside the thought of having forgotten about something and followed after Alec Valorian, who stopped to match his pace, walking with him side by side. He kept glancing over down at the Crown Prince, making sure that he does not accidentally miss a step and slip.


    Chance noticed the direction of his knight''s eyes and chuckled, "I can see every step I make very clearly, Alec." he said and his knight looked at him when he spoke.


    "I would like to make sure nothing bad happens, Your Highness." he said in return. Chance understood that his knight was just being careful and observant to guarantee his safety, especially since he might be guilty that he was not able to protect his own master.


    "All right, I know that you are just doing your duty, as to how you would always respond when I ask." Chance said, saying his knight''s line ahead of him. For sure, if he tells his knight not to be so protective, he would answer with the same ''It is my duty.''


    Alec arrived first at the top of the stairs and he lent out his hand to Chance and he took it. After arriving at the second floor, he made a turn to wander but was startled to meet someone, and they collided, making the other drop the book in his hand.


    Chance rubbed his lower back that was hurt from the fall because of bumping with another person. Alec immediately went over to help his master. He extended his hand and pulled him with his other hand supporting his back, "Are you all right, Your Highness?" the knight asked.


    "Yes, I am all right," he answered. He suddenly remembered the person he collided with and bent down to pick up the book to give it to him, "My apologies, here is your book-" he said apologetically but he was not able to continue his words when he saw the person.


    "Oh, Clayton." he muttered and their gazes met with surprise in their eyes.


    The surprise in Clayton''s eyes faded and his usual cloudy eyes returned as he looked at this brother, "Right, today was your return." he muttered.


    Chance almost grimaced at the tone of his half brother''s voice, "You seem disappointed that I had returned." the Crown Prince said as a joke.


    "Whether you return or not, I do not really care," he responded with a monotonous tone, unbothered about every word that comes out of his brother''s mouth.


    Clayton looked at the book that the Crown Prince was holding, "Could you please return my book, Your Highness?" he asked, although he said ''please'' it did not really seem like he was requesting Chance to give it back to him. It was more of a give-it-back-now-you-are-wasting-my-time kind of tone.


    "Your brother has just come back to the palace, and you do not even take time to greet him?" Chance said.


    Clayton looked at him with furrowed brow and with a bit of an annoyed expression as he snorted, "Since when have you cared whether I greet you or not? What is wrong with you?" he said with a scowl.


    "Well, right now I care. You need to greet your brother whenever he arrives." Chance said.


    Clayton looked at him with incredulity. He wondered if his brother has somehow hit his head and changed him or worse; he is not in his right mind anymore. To be honest, Chance really does not care if anyone ignores him or not talk to him, but somehow he wants to get closer with Clayton. Maybe this way, he could know more about this Howard that was mentioned in books.


    "I am waiting." Chance said, hurrying his brother.


    Clayton blinked, cannot believe that he has to greet his brother now. "Uh, uhm. Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares. May your afternoon uh-" he greeted as he struggled to find the right words.


    "Just a simple welcome back is all right." Chance said with a smile when he noticed his half brother trying hard to greet him correctly.


    "Welcome back, Your Highness." Clayton did as his brother has said.


    Chance put his fingers on his chin and narrowed his eyes, thinking hard. "Hmm, I think I would prefer it more if you call me by name," he said.


    Clayton''s brows furrowed again, "I cannot do that. You are a Crown Prince." he responded.


    "Then this Crown prince is ordering you to call me by name."


    Clayton stared at him with disbelief and confusion but he still did as he ordered, "Welcome back, Charles."


    Alec looked over his master and saw him grinning at his brother, "See? that sounded better." he said clapping his hand.


    Clayton paused when he suddenly realized what he had done. ''Why do I have to do as he says?'' he thought. He wondered why he was trying hard, and it made him more annoyed. "I would like to get my book back, please." the Second Prince requested with emphasizing the please word even more than before.


    Clayton just wanted to get out of there, as he did not want to stay with the Crown Prince any longer. He held out his hand, but Chance still did not give it to him. He approached him in a surprise to startle Chance and steal the book from him, but he failed.


    Clayton sighed, "I just want my book and go to a peaceful place."


    "And where is that peaceful place?"


    "Any place without you!" he responded and tried to take the book again. He felt mad, "You must be enjoying this, Your Highness!" he burst out, glaring at the Crown Prince with his brows forced together in anger.


    Chance was surprised by his sudden rise of voice. He would never have thought that he would be mad for just trying to get him to greet his own brother. From the quotation that he had read that Clayton made, it was surely for King Charles and his male lover. He thought that somehow the two would have a good relationship, but it seemed like that was not the case for them.


    The Crown Prince extended his hand to hand the book to Clayton, "I apologize, I did not mean for you to think that I am messing with you." he explained but Clayton ignored him and took the book from his brother''s hand.


    Clayton looked embarrassed. He stared at his book, then back to the Crown Prince with an awkward look. He turned around and walked away from where they were.


    Clayton is very sensitive to his siblings. Princess Carmilla, the warm and bright Sun, the one who should have been born before him. Especially Charles, the Crown Prince, a blessed star.


    He has always been distant from them, not because he hated them, but because he hated himself. Would things have gone differently if he was not a son of a Concubine? Would things have gone differently if he was not a prince? Thoughts like these always circle around his mind.


    As he walked away, he shot one last glance at the Crown Prince quickly and returned his gaze in front of him. He does not understand what it is the Crown Prince wants.


    Charles had never cared about whether he talks to him or not, so why is it he is wasting his time talking to him? Talking to someone as insignificant as he is? Something inside him could sense that his half brother had changed.


    Although he does not know whether he would like that change or not. "What on earth made you like this, Charles?" he thought and made its way to the library.


    After a few minutes had passed by, Chance was leaning forward to the railings near the stairs, still thinking about the reaction of his brother, or rather Charles''s brother. He is trying to figure out possibilities about Charles and Clayton''s relationship back then. Maybe once he had gone over to the library, he could start writing about the things he had learned and made a bit of deduction.


    From the very start. The moment he arrived in Canopus and now as he had arrived in Antares. Pieces of information he had gathered in his head, along with the dreams he had. It is time to act like the researcher he is, again.


    "Your Highness."


    Alec and Chance looked at the end of the stairs and saw an Antares servant. "Sir Nicholas has sent me here to guide you to where the King is," he stated, making Chance and his knight look at each other.


    "I assume that means the King wants to see me," he muttered and Alec nodded.


    He was nervous. This was it, he thought. He had a feeling that meeting with the King of Antares, his father, would not go as smoothly as he hoped. The two of them followed the servant, and he was too deep in his thoughts that he had not noticed that they have already arrived.


    The large doors opened, revealing the King sitting across the room in his throne, with a lady sitting on another throne beside him. The lady smiled sweetly at him, while the King looked at him with a stern expression.


    "Welcome back, my son."

 Chapter 74 - The Consort Of The King

    A lot of thoughts invaded Chance''s mind. He had thought of different possible scenarios of what may happen when he is in front of the king. The first time he met the king was not really a pleasant memory, and he doubts that today would be any better.


    When the king of Antares told him that he does not care what others think and that he should call him ''father'' he thought that maybe he and Charles have a good relationship. He thought he was a kind and doting father, not someone to worry about.


    But then he was wrong.


    For someone he first met, King Cadell had already shown him how ruthless he could be by ordering the execution of the male prostitutes on the day of the celebration of his birthday. From then on, Chance decided that the King of Antares was someone he would never want to meet often.


    But not meeting King Cadell was impossible, for Chance lives in the palace of Antares and Cadell Howard was the king of the Antares Kingdom. Moreover, Charles is the Crown Prince. The King would surely request to see him often.


    The servant they were following stopped, Chance almost bumped into him because he was lost in thoughts but Alec extended his arm in front of the Crown Prince, "We have arrived, Your Highness." he said near his ear to snap Chance out of his thoughts.


    "Oh," Chance muttered when he had come to reality.


    The servant looked over to the knights guarding the doors. "Blessings from the Goddess, Your Royal Highness." the two knights greeted and Chance nodded at them, accepting their greetings.


    The two knights at both sides of the door raised their staves and hit them down on the ground three times like before, to make those inside aware that there will be someone entering. "His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, and His Excellency have arrived!" they announced in a loud manner of voice to inform those who are inside.


    A few seconds after the announcement, the doors have opened, leading them to meet the King at the end of the large room. The two of them entered the room, along with the servant who guided them.


    Every step he made felt heavy, making him feel as if time were so slow. His thoughts started to race once again, but his feet just controlled him, walking towards the middle of the room. Meters away from the King.


    The two of them stopped, and the servant knelt and bowed with his head on the ground. "They have arrived, Your Majesty." the servant said.


    "You may now go." King Cadell ordered, and the servant slowly stood up, bowed his head, and turned around to exit the room.


    Chance snapped out of his thoughts as it was not the time for him to think deeply. He raised his gaze and saw three seats. In the middle, sitting on the throne, was King Cadell Howard, and the one sitting on his right with a slight smile was a lady he was not familiar with. He had never seen her, probably because his stay in Antares was short then he went to Canopus.


    "Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares, Your Majesty." he greeted.


    He could not help but glance at the person beside the King. The lady was gorgeous; she does not look young but her skin was still smooth and flawless. The lady has a long and wavy blonde hair that goes past down her waist and eyes with amber color. She had a slim, voluptuous figure with long, willowy limbs. Even with just one glance, one could tell that she is a noble, no matter how she dresses. She emits grace just by sitting there and looking at him with a smile.


    ''B-beautiful...'' Chance thought. But he wondered what the relationship between this lady and his father has.


    Chance looked at the lady, as she felt strangely familiar to him. When he had stared at him enough to process it on her mind, he almost gasped in realization. She looked like a few years older version of Milla! But the cafe owner had blue eyes, not amber.


    He looked perplexed. First was a younger version of Milla and now he was witnessing an older version of Milla!


    "Welcome back, my son." he threw away his thoughts aside as the King of Antares greeted him with a slight smile. Although he was smiling, he could tell that everything would go well.


    "I am grateful for your order of my return." Chance said, as he bowed his head and raised his hand.


    He was nervous, he still has not been able to meet the one who rules Canopus and yet he is standing before the King of Antares. King Cadell''s order was very clear, ''Not until you meet the king of Canopus, do not return to Antares.''


    But he has not even met the king, but he had to return for the celebration.


    "I made you return because of the celebration. If I wait for you to meet the Canopus King before you could return, who knows how long you would stay there." the king responded. His tone made it obvious that he was disappointed that his son did not even meet Leonidas even once.


    "The celebration, you must prepare for it. I do not want you to disappoint me in front of all nobles gathered there." he said, looking at the Crown Prince directly in the eyes, and Chance tried his best not to tremble and look weak.


    The lady by his side put her hand on the King. "He has just returned from Canopus. No need to be hard on your son." the lady said, trying to make the King relax.


    "I suppose you are right, Caroline."


    Chance looked at the lady as soon as he heard the name. He remembered the letter he had read back in Canopus. From what he remembered, Lady Caroline was the Consort of King, as mentioned in the letter. He suddenly recalled the royal portrait in his room. Caroline was one of the two women in the portrait. The one behind Carmilla was Lady Caroline. "Forgive me, I have yet to greet you, Your Highness." he said and bowed his head.


    "Oh, my. No need to apologize, Crown Prince." she said in return with a smile on her face.


    Now he knows why the lady looked like Milla. Lady Caroline was Princess Carmilla''s mother! His eyes went to the other side of the throne and saw an empty seat. The image of his brother, Clayton, appeared in his mind. ''Could that seat be for the Royal Concubine?'' he thought. ''If it is, then where could she be?''


    He cannot ask those questions because it might put him in danger. The real Charles must have already known the answer to his question. If he asks them, then they may get suspicious of him.


    "I would have love to take you with me to the tailor, so I can choose the attire for your birthday," she said but then her smile vanished, "but I am afraid I am not available as your father and I have to meet with the duke." she said, looking genuinely sad that she cannot spend time with the Crown Prince.


    "No need to worry, Your Highness." Chance said with a reassuring smile.


    "That is great." the lady muttered. Lady Caroline looked at the Royal Head Butler. "Have you heard any response from the Lockharts?" she asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness," he said with a bow. "The Duke and his wife, along with his son, have arrived. I have told them to wait because you are having an audience with the Crown Prince." he responded.


    Chance just listened as they converse, hearing the Royal Head Butler''s response. It may be a chance for him to leave. He cannot handle staying in the same area as his father.


    "Inform them to wait a bit longer, they have no rights to complain anyway." the King said and Nicholas Wright nodded and was about to leave to do what he commanded but Chance had to use this time to have an excuse to leave.


    "No need. It would be better not to delay your meeting, father. I shall leave at once." the Crown Prince said, stopping the butler from leaving.


    The Royal Head Butler glanced at the King of Antares to know whether he will do as ordered or dismiss the Crown Prince. King Cadell stared at his son for a while, and silence surrounded them. After a while, he waved his hand to the side, signaling for him to leave. "Very well, you may leave," he ordered, dismissing the Crown Prince.


    Chance felt relieved. At that very moment, he wanted to yell ''Yes!'' because he does not have to stay with the King longer than he expected. The captain of the knights and the Crown Prince bowed and raised their hands, "May the Goddess bless you." they both stated and turned towards the door.


    Alec looked at the two people beside the door and the two of them immediately opened the door for them.


    They were about to leave, but Chance could feel a stare burning a hole in his back, and it made him feel uneasy.


    "I heard plenty of things about you in Canopus, Charles. You seemed to have enjoyed your stay." King Cadell said as he rested his chin on his hand, looking at his son, waiting to see his reaction.


    The way he said those words sent chills down the Crown Prince''s spine. There was definitely a meaning to what he said.


    ''What....does he know?''

 Chapter 75 - Eyes On The Crown Prince

    "I read plenty of things about you in Canopus, Charles. You seemed to have enjoyed your stay." the King said as he stared at the back of his son who was about to leave.


    The way the king had said his words sent chills down the Crown Prince''s spine. Chance froze in his spot when he heard the words of his father. He cannot possibly be telling him that for no reason, is that right? There is probably a hidden meaning to his words, Charles thought. He would not say that just in time for him to leave unless he was sending him a hidden message.


    ''What...does he know?'' Chance thought. He doubted that the King knows what happened about the incident of the Third Prince of Canopus and him. He must not know that his son, the Crown Prince, was the target of those people because if he did know, he would not just sit by. He would surely make a fuss about it, ordering to find them all to be executed.


    ''But if he does not know about that incident, what was he implying with his words?'' he thought.


    He tried to conceal the nervousness on his face and turned around to face the king with a slight smile, "Indeed, my stay there was delightful. The people of the Canopus Palace treated me with respect and utmost care." he answered. He bowed his head once again, "Though I did enjoy my stay, I apologize for having disappointed Your Majesty of being unable to meet with the Canopus King."


    The amused smile that King Cadell was wearing faded upon hearing his answer. He was expecting a different reaction from him but he had a wrong expectation.


    The Valorian knight glanced at his master who was bowing his head to the King. Although he was wearing his usual straight face, he was relieved to hear his reply. He was worried about how he would respond to the King, but he was worried for nothing.


    Alec was also thinking about what the King said. There was only one possibility he could think of judging by the King''s tone and he knows he is right. Meanwhile, Chance was thinking about what the King could possibly know, ''If he was talking about something besides the incident, he must have sent someone to spy on me.'' he thought. That was the only thing he could think of, and he and his knight had the same deduction.


    King Cadell looked at his son, it was exactly how the Crown Prince would answer. Was he wrong to think that his son had changed? He narrowed his eyes down to the Crown Prince and proceeded to test his son''s reaction.


    "I have seen you grow with the Captain of the Knights. You two are best of friends. No one else could beat that friendship you two have," the King started, confusing the Valorian Knight.


    ''Why is His Majesty saying this right now?'' the knight thought. He had no reason to bring this matter up, especially now that they need to hurry to have a meeting with the duke with his wife and son.


    ''Grew up...Charles has been best friends with Alec since they were children.'' he thought. It was a piece of new information for him, he was glad for that, but he wondered why the King told him that. "Yes, Your Majesty. And?" he asked.


    "But these days I am starting doubt if no one could beat the friendship you two have. You seem to have gotten close to the Second Prince of Canopus." he said, "If I remember, the name is Caliber?" he asked, watching the face of his son closely.


    Chance felt a lump forming in his throat upon hearing the King mention the name of the Second Prince. He was now convinced that he was right; he had really hired someone to watch every move he makes. ''This fucking king. I was right to despise you.'' he thought. If only he could say that aloud, but he cannot because that will cause him to die.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he answered shortly, not saying any more words or else he might mess up.


    "A prince, I see." the consort muttered. She turned to the king, his partner, "I am surprised that you remember a Second Prince''s name."


    A smirk appeared on the King''s face as he remembered something back in Canopus, "Of course. It is easy to remember the name of someone who had called my actions unseemly." he answered.


    Lady Caroline put a hand over his mouth, "Someone had called you unseemly? How...bold." she said, forming a smile to tease the King.


    "That prince looked at me as if he wanted to go to war. Such a bold child indeed," he said in return to his consort but still not averting his gaze away from the Crown Prince.


    Chance remembered the time that the King was referring to. It was the time where he had announced to kill the male prostitutes on Charles''s birthday. It was also when King Cadell insulted the king of Canopus, resulting in why Caliber and his knights were offended. ''Better if they did fight and put Cadell in his place.'' he thought.


    He gasped, surprised at his own thought. ''No, they cannot fight. If they go to war, it might not end well for any of the sides. It might also change what might have happened back then.'' he thought.


    He returned his gaze back to the king and noticed the direction of King Cadell''s eyes change, wandering as if he was looking for someone, "Is something the matter? Who is it you are looking for?" the Crown Prince asked.


    "Where is the other knight?" the King asked.


    Chance furrowed his brow as he stared at the King in confusion, "Which knight is it you are talking about, father?"


    "One of the knights in the First Squad under the Captain, Alec Valorian." the King answered, "Tristan."


    Although his mouth was shut tight, he gasped internally when he remembered the other knight who stayed with them in Canopus. He had totally forgotten about him! ''I knew it, I knew it, that was what I was trying hard to remember!'' he thought.


    He wanted to scream; he left the knight, Tristan, in Canopus! ''Oh my, I am really sorry, Tristan.'' he thought, having the urge to facepalm, but he was in front of the king. "Oh, Sir Tristan. I apologize, father. We had forgotten about him." he said in a low voice.


    Chance turned to his knight, "Why did you not tell me we had forgotten about Sir Tristan?" he whispered.


    "I did not notice him. I also forgot, Your Highness." the Valorian knight replied.


    "He is a knight in your squad, how come you forgot?"


    "I do not care about him for me to be aware of his presence." the knight answered back, wearing a blank face.


    Chance sighed. He has to make sure he apologizes once the knight, Tristan, arrives in Antares. But he wondered why that knight suddenly disappeared, not showing up. He was serving Prince Louis Cole for a week but he had not once shown up. He has not seen him often, that is probably why he had forgotten about him.


    The real reason why the Knight suddenly vanished: Niro Navarrus.


    Alec recalled the day when his master, the Crown Prince, and the Second Prince of Antares kissed. Tristan suddenly appeared, so he had to prevent him from seeing the scene of the two princes together.


    The two aides of Canopus, Sherin and Niro, appeared and helped him take the knight away. Alec Valorian almost let out a chuckle, ''Just what on earth did that aide do to Tristan?'' he thought, knowing that Niro was the cause of his disappearance.


    The King squinted and clicked his tongue, ''Useless.'' he thought.


    "Your Majesty, we have to meet the Duke, Duchess, and their son." the Consort of the King said, reminding him about the meeting they have with the Lockharts.


    "You may continue to go on and leave." the King of Antares ordered.


    The Crown Prince and the Valorian knight glanced at each other, then returned their gazes to the king and bowed. They excused themselves with respect and turned around to leave the room for the second time.


    They stepped out and the doors slowly closed and Chance Howard looked at the King one more time and their gazes met each other until the doors had fully closed.


    Even though the doors were already closed shut, he continued to stare through it, with his forehead forming a crease as he thinks about what had happened. ''The way he had said those was like a warning,'' he thought.


    It was as if the King was telling him that he knows everything that had happened in Canopus. Well, not exactly everything but that just means there was someone spying on him. ''The King has become suspicious of me...'' he thought, there was no denying it.


    Although he despises the king of Antares, soon he needs a plan. He needs to get to the good side of Charles''s father.


    He said those words not bothering hiding the sign that he sent a person to watch over him. He was outright telling him that he has eyes everywhere, "And that I should be careful...not to slip and fall to my doom." he muttered, lowering his gaze as his fist turned into a ball.


    Inside the room, the King smiled, knowing that the Crown Prince was still outside the doors, thinking deeply about his words.


    "I am watching you, my dear son."

 Chapter 76 - Thoughts Of The Valorian Knight

    Alec Valorian looked at his master and noticed his hand balled into a fist. Just from seeing his expression, he already knew how displeased the Crown Prince was from the way the King of Antares was talking to him.


    He was relieved that Chance held back and did not react badly to the taunts that King Cadell was giving him. If he had reacted badly, the King will get even more suspicious and things might turn for the worst.


    When they were about to leave, the Valorian knight saw the look on Chance''s face when the King said he heard a lot of things about his stay in Canopus. Seeing how his face has darkened, Alec got the idea that the Crown Prince had already figured out about the fact that there was someone spying on him.


    The Valorian''s eyes caught the two gatekeepers shooting a glance at the Crown Prince, and his mood worsened and a grim look appeared on his face. The two knights felt an aura of menace and when they looked, they saw the Commander staring at the two of them with his blank yet scary face.


    Alec Valorian was not only the Captain of the First Squad Knights but also the Commander of the Knights of Antares. But knowing how his master was acting weeks after the incident in the inn, he has a feeling that his master does not even know the fact that he is a Commander.


    He has been observing the Crown Prince since the moment they were returning to Antares a couple of weeks before, but he decided to just keep silent until he connects the dots and figures out what has really happened to Charles Howard, the Crown Prince of Antares.


    The knights immediately averted their gaze back in a straight direction, scared of the look that their commander gave them. The Valorian knight took a step forward towards his master and put his hands on his arms to snap him out of his thoughts.


    "Oh," Chance looked at him, "Alec," he muttered.


    "Shall we go? Or do you want to stay in front of the door until later?" he said, and Chance realized that they were still standing outside the throne hall. Chance shook his head, "Oh, no, let us go." he said and started walking away with Alec following behind him.


    "Where are you heading, Your Highness?" the knight asked.


    "To the libr-" Chance was about to say that they will go to the library so he could start writing everything he had learned but he remembered he has not yet seen someone, "Hmm, we should drop by the princess''s chamber." he said.


    "Right, Her Highness, Carmilla, would be delighted to see that his brother has returned."


    Chance smiled. Although he was not yet close to Carmilla as a sibling, there is an inexplicable joy inside him whenever he sees the face of the princess. It could be because her face looks exactly like Milla, the cafe owner, and it reminds him of his time. "I wonder how that lovely girl is," he muttered.


    Alec glanced at the Crown Prince then returned his gaze into a straight direction. "Your Highness," he called out and the Crown Prince turned his head to the side to look at the knight who was matching his pace, "Hm?"


    "Do you have no order for me?" the knight asked.


    "I have no money." Chance answered.


    Alec turned to him with a furrowed brow upon hearing his reply. "What?" what kind of reply was that, he thought.


    "What?" Chance asked in return. He almost gasped when he realized he answered him subconsciously, "Oh, I mean, what do you want me to command you?" he asked with the urge to slap himself.


    "I know you already figured out that His Majesty has sent someone to spy on you. What would you like me to do?"


    Chance did not reply as he thought of what to answer. He would want to tell him not to do anything, but if he thinks of how the original Crown Prince, Charles, would answer, he would surely order his knight to find out who it is and bring the spy to him. "I would like you to find out who the spy is. Do not kill him, just bring him to me."


    "Yes, Your Highness." the Valorian knight said, accepting the order that his master had given him.


    Alec Valorian glanced at the Crown Prince from the corner of his eyes, trying to figure out what was on his head. Sometimes he acts like a different person, like someone who has forgotten who he is, but sometimes he acts like the Crown Prince.


    He looked at him with narrowed eyes. His walk has slowed down, making him walk behind the Crown Prince. ''Your Highness, if...''


    ''If I ask you how we first met, would you be able to answer?'' he thought as he stared at the Crown Prince who was walking in front of him.


    Walking away, farther and farther away from him.


    "You are getting so far now, Charles...will I be able to catch up with you?" he muttered.


    He shook the thoughts away and continued to walk alongside him as he accompanies him to the chamber of the young princess.


    After a few minutes of walking, they have arrived in front of the chamber of the Princess of Antares. The corners of the Crown Prince''s lips lifted into an excited smile as he can finally see Milla, or rather, Carmilla.


    After his stay at Canopus, this would be the second time he will meet her again. Alec Valorian opened the door for him and he stepped inside the chamber of the princess. Chance immediately caught sight of his sister''s blonde hair. She was sitting in her usual spot on the veranda, with tea and sweets on the table. Her back was facing the Crown Prince, so she had not yet noticed his brother has entered her room.


    She was chatting merrily with his butler, William. Chance cannot hear the conversation, but the butler was telling her something, and it made Princess Carmilla turn to him and laughed. Chance saw her sister smiling, as he can only see half of her face.


    "Greetings, Your Highness." Alec Valorian said, which immediately caught the attention of the two, "May the Goddess bless you." he said as he gave her a slight bow.


    "Oh, Alec Valorian!" Princess Carmilla said in surprise.


    The young princess stood and faced them, Carmilla''s long and wavy blonde hair that was usually let loose was tied back into a high ponytail, with soft bangs falling into her sapphire eyes, the same color of Charles''s eyes, and the same color of the eyes of their mother.


    Her jewel eyes shone when he saw his brother standing beside the Valorian knight. "Brother! You have returned!" she exclaimed and ran into the arms of the Crown Prince.


    Chance cannot help but to smile at his sister''s reaction. He opened his arms for the princess and carried her, "Oh, did our Milla grow taller?" he said. Princess Carmilla hit him on the shoulder and pouted, "You have just been away for a week and a few days. How could I grow already? You exaggerate, brother." she responded with a chuckle.


    Chance put her down and smiled. "I would not lie, princess. You seem to have grown taller..." he said and his gaze fell to the ground and he looked back at his sister, "Or did you cheat with the heels of your sho-


    "No, I did not, brother! The height of my heels is the same as before!" she immediately said.


    "Defensive."


    "Brother!!"


    The two siblings laughed along with the knight and butler smiling. "I missed you, brother." the young princess said and hugged the Crown Prince again.


    The Crown prince hugged her back, "I missed you too, my princess." he said in return. Carmilla was his sister as Charles. But even though she was not her real sister in his real life as Chance, he felt really close to the young girl.


    He was not even close with the cafe owner, but still seeing Carmilla calms him. It is nice to have a sister, he thought, especially since he lived his life without a family.


    "Although I missed you, I could see that I do not have to worry about you missing me since..." he said and glanced at the butler, "Since I could see that your butler has been working hard." he continued and gave the butler a wink.


    The butler, William, looked down on his feet, getting shy because of the Crown Prince''s words. ''His Highness is teasing me again.'' he thought.


    "Indeed, William is great! I love being with him, brother!" she said with a smile, and it surprised Chance. Chance glanced at the butler and saw his face slightly reddened because of the princess''s response.


    Chance smiled. He knew his sister said it with no other intention than complimenting him. Princess Carmilla is too innocent to notice the feelings of his butler, he thought.


    Chance stared at his sister''s face. She really looks like Milla, no doubt it was really a younger version of Milla. He suddenly remembered Ruther, An, and Fuse. ''I wonder how they are right now. Are they looking for me?'' he thought, his smile slowly disappearing.


    He is living the life of Charles Howard, but he should remember that he also has another life to live.


    ''I hope everything finishes soon...so I can go back to my time.''


    But then Caliber came to his mind.

 Chapter 77 - Deep Inside His Thoughts

    When he was finally feeling a bit determined to do everything to go back to his present time, Caliber suddenly entered his mind. ''Why did you have to come to my mind now, Caliber?'' Chance thought.


    Because of the Canopus Prince going inside his thoughts, his mind went back to the words he had thought. ''Finish everything, huh? Go back to my time...'' even though returning to his time is the right thing to do, a part of him is fighting that thought. A part of him...does not want to leave.


    He let out a snort at the sudden thought, ''What the hell are you thinking, Chance. You cannot do that!'' he said to himself, scolding him not to ever thinking of trying to not return to Canares.


    That is something he can never do, for it is one of the rules of Fate.


    The fourth rule: Must not get attached to this period, for it will only be trouble if he suddenly decides to stay.


    His head started hurting from all the thoughts he was having. The stress is taking a toll on him. He should not be distracted and go far away from his plans. From his goals.


    ''Goals...what is it that I want?'' he thought.


    ''That is right, what is it that you want?''


    All of the sudden, an image of himself appeared right in front of him. The man with chestnut hair and shining emerald eyes stared deep into his eyes. ''Chance...'' he muttered as if it was not his own name.


    The Crown Prince did not take his eyes off the image of himself. His self, that was not a Crown Prince, but a historical researcher. A historian who always lacked sleep because of working hard in his research assignments.


    He almost did not believe that it was himself. After weeks of being Charles Howard, after weeks of seeing himself in the mirror with white hair and sapphire eyes, he had almost forgotten how he used to look like.


    All of a sudden, it was only the two of them. Princess Carmilla, William, nor Alec were not there. Not even the surroundings of the chamber of her sister, the princess.


    The surroundings were pure white, and it was as if the two of them were the only ones who existed. The image of himself was standing right in front of him. It was as if he was looking at the mirror like he was looking at himself. But he no longer took that form. He was inside Charles''s body.


    "You are Chance Howard..." he muttered under his breath as he continued staring at the face of the person he once was.


    The other Chance chuckled after hearing his whisper. He smiled, "You are Chance Howard as well, Your Highness." he responded.


    "Yes, I am but...no longer that kind of Chance." he said to him in return with a bitter smile.


    "You may be in the body of Charles Howard, but that does not mean you are Charles Howard," he said and started walking towards him, "You may not be in the body of Chance Howard, but that does not mean you are no longer Chance Howard." he continued and stopped right in front of him.


    "We look different, but we are the same person. You are me, and I am you." he said and looked at his face, "That is the case, and yet here I still wonder, who this person is right in front of me?" the corners of his lips lifted as he looked at the Crown Prince with a smile.


    "I...I am..." Chance trailed off, not knowing why he could not respond to such a simple question.


    "You cannot answer who you are, yet you could say who I am."


    Chance did not say anything. He stared at his own image; he was still smiling. Has ever smiled like that? Smiled with no worry? "You look like my real self, but I am starting to doubt if I am really you."


    The other Chance laughed at his words. "We are inside your mind, Chance. You are talking to yourself yet you say I am not you." he answered.


    "I am not that cheerful as you are."


    "But I am you."


    "But not like that."


    "Everything that I am is you. If you think I act differently, have you ever asked yourself if you changed?"


    Chance went silent again. ''Did I change?'' he thought.


    The other Chance put the two of his hands on his shoulder. "Do you not remember yourself anymore?" he asked. He removed one of his hands and covered Chance''s eyes.


    After a second of darkness, the other Chance removed his hand, and Chance was surprised to see where they were. They were back in the 21st century; he recognized the messy desk that his eyes spotted, and figured that the two of them were in his condominium unit.


    "We are back in my time?"


    The other Chance giggled, "We are still inside your mind."


    He looked around; it has already been weeks since he last saw his place; he was finally back but there is...no feeling of home.


    He wanted to get out of there right now, although he said he wanted to return to his time. Being there from his imagination makes him feel weak. Staying inside the room made him feel that he was going to be stuck inside and would never see Caliber again.


    "Caliber, Caliber is in your mind again." the other Chance said and gave him a teasing smile.


    Chance looked away, not wanting to talk about the Canopus Prince with his past self. "Why is it that you are smiling so much?" he asked.


    The other Chance went behind him and whispered, "You were like this before, you know. After all, I am you." he answered.


    He held Chance by his arms and turned him around. The other Chance went in front of him and showed him to the mirror that was near his bed. Chance saw the smiling image of himself in the mirror, but when his other self stepped out and went behind him, Chance saw his own reflection in the mirror.


    His past self, his chestnut hair, and emerald eyes, just like the other Chance that was with him. He looked at himself and saw how grim he looked. A gloomy aura was emitting out of his body as he looked at himself.


    All he could see in the mirror was his exhausted self, lacking sleep, stressed. His eyes were cloudy, there was not a single glint in his eyes, but just an unpolished emerald stone.


    "When did it start? When was it that you suddenly became like this?" the other Chance asked.


    A hand was placed on his shoulder. He thought it was his other self again but he was surprised to see in the mirror that Ruther was behind him. He went near his ear and whispered, "Where are the stars in your eyes?"


    He was startled and abruptly turned around to look at his friend. But Ruther was not there. There was no one behind him.


    He returned his eyes to the mirror and saw that the other Chance was the one behind him. "You have always enjoyed being a researcher. You have always loved knowing what happened in the past, no matter how hard it was." he said, "But why did this particular topic stressed you up to this point, Chance?"


    "I don''t know, Chance." He responded to himself. "I do not know..."


    "I wish this could end."


    "Meow."


    He raised his gaze and in the mirror; he saw the black cat with purple eyes, Wish, sitting on the top of his bed. "That wish is surely granted, it will end even without you wishing for it to end."


    He turned around and looked at the cat. "Wish!" he said in surprise. "It will end...but when?"


    "After everything is done." Another voice joined, and Fate was standing beside him in the form of a glowing human. "As you made a deal with me, you will see it to the end."


    "When the last page is finished, only then can you return."


    The other Chance walked and stopped in between Wish and Fate. He looked at Chance. "Goal, what is it that you wanted when you came here? What is our goal?" the other one asked him, referring to the question he asked to himself.


    He turned to the mirror again. Fate, Wish, his other image, his online friends, the people he knows from Antares and Canopus...and Caliber are behind him. Staring at his reflection.


    He closed his eyes and opened it again and saw that his reflection was Charles Howard.


    "My goal is to find out...about the story of King Charles."


    Everything that happened slowly rewound. They were back in the white background and his real body, Chance, slowly walked away backward with a smile. A few seconds more and he was back in the chamber of the Princess of Antares.


    He has gone too deep inside his thoughts.

 Chapter 78 - It Must Be A Talent

    Chance Howard snapped out of his thoughts and has come to his senses. He sighed. Sometimes he does not know what is real or what is not anymore. He was always stuck between the real world and the world inside his mind.


    ''I should stop thinking too much,'' he said to himself and shook his head, trying to set aside what has come to his mind earlier.


    He suddenly remembered that he was in the chamber of the prince. He raised his gaze and looked at the people inside the chamber and the three of them were staring at him weirdly. He felt awkward to see them staring so much, "What...is the matter?" he asked.


    He looked at the Princess of Antares and a worried expression was plastered on her face. "That is what we should be asking you, brother? What is the matter?" she asked.


    Chance stared back at her. He closed his eyes and massaged the corners of his temple. He put his hand over the head of his sister and patted the top of his head. "Do not worry, I was just thinking of something." he answered.


    "You seemed to be lost in your thoughts, Your Highness." William, Princess Carmilla''s butler, said.


    The Valorian knight who has been observing the Crown Prince looked at him with narrowed eyes. "What are you thinking about so deeply to not even notice us calling you?" he asked.


    Chance lowered his head, not knowing what to answer. He put his hand over his head, ''I guess I was too deep in my thoughts for a long time...'' he thought.


    He scratched the back of his neck and smiled, "I apologize, there is a lot on my mind these days." he said but the worry on the princess''s face still has not vanished.


    "Are you sure you are all right, brother?" her sister asked.


    He tried to give her a reassuring smile that was enough to convince her that he was all right. "Yes, princess. Do not worry." he answered and pinched the left side of her cheeks.


    "Brother!" the princess exclaimed with a complaining tone as she caressed the cheek that the Crown Prince had pinched. "It hurts..."


    Chance giggled at her reaction. "I did not even pinch it that hard, Milla."


    "But still you pinched it!"


    The Crown Prince laughed and surrendered. "All right, Your Highness. I am sorry, our princess."


    Princess Carmilla looked at his brother''s face again to make sure nothing was wrong. "I called you three times but you did not move. You were just staring in the direction of my mirror, it worries me, brother." she said.


    ''Mirror...'' Chance turned his head again and looked at the mirror. He was still Charles. White hair and Sapphire eyes, a man clad in fancy royal clothing. Yes, that is right, he was still in the body of his research subject.


    And he was still in the 19th century, he reminded himself.


    She returned his gaze back to the princess and smiled. "I was looking around in your room, and then I got into a daze thinking it has been a while...since I last came here." he said as a response.


    What he had thought of earlier was far from what he had said, although it was not entirely a lie since he did think that it has been a long time since he came into her room. This was the second time, after weeks of being in Canopus.


    The worried expression on the princess''s face disappeared and was replaced by a bright look, smiling along with the corners of her eyes lifting up. "Did you miss being in my chamber, brother?" she asked.


    The Crown Prince nodded at his sister as a response, "Of course, I missed my sister after all." he answered with a smile.


    Princess Carmilla grinned, "Well, if that is the case," she put her hands on the hem of her dress, lifting it up slightly so she can walk faster, rushing to her table on the veranda.


    She extended her hands, presenting the desserts on her table. "Would Your Highness be so kind as to join me for an afternoon tea?" she asked, and curtsied.


    ''How lucky of me to have such an adorable sister.'' Chance thought. He smiled. "I would be happy to oblige, Your Highness."


    The Princess of Antares turned to her butler with a smile, and Chance immediately noticed the slight blush on the butler''s face as he smiled back at the princess.


    If only he had a phone with him, he would have taken a stolen picture of the butler and teased him with it. "So obvious..." he muttered.


    "What''s obvious?"


    Chance almost had a heart attack, he was startled when his knight creeped in behind him. His low voice made it feel like a wind blew on his neck. It tickled him. He turned his head to face him, but froze when he realized the two of them were too close to each other.


    The sapphire eyes of the Crown Prince met with the ruby eyes of his knight. It was the first time he had gone so close to the knight. He could then appreciate the knight''s feature up close, but he cannot do that. It would make things awkward between them once more.


    Chance looked away, embarrassed, but Alec remained calm and unbothered by their proximity. "Uhm, Alec, you are too..."


    Chance could not continue with his words when Alec spoke. "You seem to have forgotten that I was asking a question." The knight said. "What is obvious?"


    "Oh," Chance muttered. He looked at the princess and the butler, William, then returned his gaze to Alec. "I was referring to the butler," he answered. "Quite obvious that he likes my sister."


    Alec''s hand immediately went to his lips. He had almost let out a chuckle, but he stopped himself. Chance saw it and was dumbfounded. ''He almost laughed¡ªthe blank-faced knight held back a laugh?'' he thought, surprised.


    He must have been trained to conceal his emotions, so he keeps up a blank face, he thought. Too bad he held back. Chance would have wanted to witness a laugh from such an emotionless guy. "What is funny?" the Crown Prince asked.


    Alec Valorian shook his head. "Nothing," he responded with his usual emotionless face. "I see that you are easy to notice someone else''s feelings, Your Highness." He said.


    Chance smiled, a bit of a smug smile. It was one of his talents; he thought. To know whether someone likes a person or if there is something forming between two people, he could easily tell. "That is right, must be a talent of mine."


    Alec might be wearing a blank face, but he was slightly smiling internally. "Talent, huh, there must be a limit..." He whispered.


    ''You notice other people''s feelings but not those that are close to you. What a useless talent to yourself.'' Alec thought.


    The two of them looked, and the butler guided the princess to her chair and pulled it for her. "See? His kindness and caring attitude towards her are a sign."


    "Well, he is a butler, that is his duty."


    "See? Look at how he prepares food for her and pours her tea."


    ".....he is a butler."


    "Anyway, I know he likes my sister." Chance said, not knowing what to say to prove his guess.


    "You think Sir William likes Her Highness because of pulling her seat, serving her food, and pouring her tea..?" Alec muttered, a bit amused at how his master thinks.


    Chance did not answer. He cannot explain it, but he knows he is right because of his gut. But it frustrates him that he cannot prove it further.


    Alec put his hand on his master''s back and oushed it lightly, making Chance move as they walked towards the table that Carmilla was on.


    The knight suddenly pulled out a seat for the Crown Prince and it made him even more embarrassed. "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Being kind and pulling out a seat for you, Your Highness." he answered.


    Chance grimaced, ''He must be teasing me.'' he thought, and walked towards the seat in shame and sat down.


    Butler William and Princess Carmilla suddenly turned when Alec started serving him a slice of cake and poured him tea.


    "You are not a butler."


    "So you do admit that what he did was just butler duties?"


    Chance did not answer and frowned. He does not want to argue anymore. If he does not believe him, then so be it. "Normal people do not know talent like this..." He whispered.


    William and Carmilla looked at each other when Alec seemed to be teasing the Crown Prince. Although they do not know what the conversation is about, they chuckled.


    "But if he does like Her Highness, would you accept it?"


    Chance turned to his knight. "Of course, why not?"


    "He is a butler, and she is a princess. It would be a master-servant relationship..."


    "I do not really care, as long as they love each other mutually, then I am fine with it." he answered and sipped the tea that his knight has poured.


    A bitter smile formed on Chance''s lips once again. How ironic his words were, such acceptance that he cannot apply to himself.


    "Servant liking a master, huh." Alec muttered.


    "That would not turn out well at all."

 Chapter 79 - Afternoon Tea With The Princess

    "Hmm? What did you say?" the Crown Prince asked, could not hear what the knight was whispering.


    The Valorian knight shook his head, saying that it was nothing. Chance did not believe him, but he did not ask any further.


    "It has been a while since we are all together. I miss you, brother." Carmilla said with a wide smile as she looked at the Crown Prince sitting across from her.


    Her eyes went to where Alec was. "And you too...blank faced knight." She added.


    The Princess of Antares took a slice from her pink lemonade cake with a fork and put it inside her mouth. She closed her eyes as she savor the taste. "Delicious! I suggest you take a bite from the desserts here, brother. All the cakes here make you feel like in heaven!" she exclaimed.


    Although Chance does want to take a bite, or probably eat everything in the table, he held himself back. "Tea is enough for me, thank you."


    Carmilla stared at him and made sure if he really does not want to eat, but Chance did not take his words back, "Fine then, if you say so." she replied and went back to eating her cake.


    Carmilla stared at the Valorian knight again as she sipped from his tea. "Oh, Alec. From all the years you were here, why have you not learn to bear emotions?" she asked. She cannot help but to ask since every time she gets a chance to see Alec Valorian, he always wore the same blank face and nothing else.


    Chance looked at his knight, then turned to the princess and smiled at her, "Of course, silly. He bears emotions, he just chose not to show it." The Crown Prince said.


    Princess Carmilla nodded, saying that she understands, "Just quite a pity that we never had the chance to see. He never gives himself away when it comes to his emotions." she said, slightly pouting.


    "Tell me the truth brother, after a decade that you were with your knight, Alec. Have you ever seen him besides that blank expression of his?" she asked with a tone of curiosity and excitement.


    Chance did not answer, and silence surrounded all of them. Chance tried to think back from the moment he came into the 19th century. ''Has his expression ever changed?'' he thought.


    He could not remember at all. Alex was kind and protective of him, comforted him, but still wore the same look on his face.


    ''What about the real Charles? If I were Charles Howard, the real Crown Prince, I would be able to answer this.'' he thought. But he was not Charles Howard, he does not know how Alec was like 10 years ago and until now.


    Chance tried to take a glimpse of Alec Valorian in secret, but he was startled when he saw his knight looking at him, waiting for his response.


    He averted his gaze and chuckled at the question of the Princess of Antares, "That question, I will not answer it.'' the Crown Prince said.


    Both of the Princess''s eyebrows lifted up slightly as she stared at her brother. "Eh, why?"


    "I do not want to share that with you, my princess." he added and smiled.


    "Eh..? B-brother! I am your sister, be generous! I am curious, brother." The Princess said, she has been wanting to know if for a long time.


    Ever since she was a child, she never once saw him smile, be excited about things, or doing something that he liked. Every time she saw him back then, he was training, working hard non-stop with a blank expression on his face. She has never seen someone as devoted as Alec Valorian, ''What a robot that man is,'' she always thought.


    "You will not be able to make me tell you." Chance said with a smile as he took a sip from his tea.


    The Princess of Antares gave up, knowing that his brother will not give him an answer. Deep inside the historian, he was glad that she did not ask any further. It was a good thing that he came up with that answer or else it would be dangerous to answer the question. He does not know whether there was a change of his attitude or not, so he cannot tell whether Alec has been emotionless for all ten years since they are together.


    He took a glance at Alec in secret again, looking at him from the corner of his eyes, and saw that he was not looking at him anymore. ''Was he really expecting me to answer?'' he thought, when he felt as if Alec was disappointed.


    "By the way, have you met with father? He would definitely want to see you immediately after arriving at the palace." she said, suggesting that he should go to King Cadell.


    He tried not to grimace in front of his sister. ''I would never want to see him. If only I do not have to meet him often.'' he thought.


    He put down his cup, "Yes, father requested to see me, and I went to the throne hall before I decided to go to my cute sister''s chamber." he answered and Carmilla chuckled at the last words of his answer.


    "But then how come you did not stay there longer?" the princess asked.


    ''That was not long for you? For me, it felt like hours.'' the Crown Prince thought. I guess time just feel so slow whenever we dislike the person we are with.


    "Alec and I excused ourselves, since father has something he and Her Highness, Caroline, must attend to."


    The princess''s face lit up as she heard the name of her mother. "Oh, mother. How I would like to have to spend more time with her for some day." she said.


    She looked down at her tea with sadness in her eyes. "I was so lonely these days. My mother was busy helping father attend gatherings, and my older brother was in another kingdom." She said.


    Chance almost went ''Awww'' but held it in. "Our princess has been so lonely. I am sorry, Milla." Chance said, trying to comfort her.


    After a few seconds, she gave the Crown Prince a smile. "I was fortunate to have William by my side. He keeps me company when everyone is busy."


    Chance smiled and glanced over at the butler, raising his eyebrows up and down, teasing him again. Butler William felt embarrassed and looked away from the prince.


    Chance suddenly paused and thought about something. "Since we were busy, why did you not go to Clayton? He is your brother too, after all."


    Carmilla stared at him, feeling awkward, and it took her a few seconds before answering, "I doubt brother Clayton would want to spend time with me."


    "Why?"


    "I love brother Clayton and I would like to be with him, but I do not want him to feel uncomfortable so I stopped trying to get close with him." the princess answered.


    Chance nodded. It was understandable that she decided to not go to him. Knowing that Clayton was the son of the concubine and was born first before Carmilla, he would definitely feel uncomfortable.


    ''Even if he was born from the concubine, it is not reason to call himself insignificant.'' he thought. He feels bad that Clayton was not close to his siblings, and he hopes someday that change and their relationship would improve.


    "Do you hate that Clayton was born before you? That he was given birth by someone that is not the King''s consort?" He asked.


    "Not at all," the princess immediately answered.


    "Why?"


    "I like being the adorable little sister of two brothers."


    Chance laughed at her answer and even the butler giggled, "You just like being our cute princess, huh?" He said and Carmilla chuckled.


    "But seriously, I do not hate brother Clayton at all. It was never his fault that he was born into the world. I hope someday he realizes how much of a blessing to be able to live in this amazing world." she said.


    Chance smiled, "Indeed, I hope he does."


    They spent an hour bonding together from his return from Canopus, they had fun chatting as they drink their teas and eat the desserts with giggles as the background.


    After that, Chance and Alec have excused themselves and left the room. They continued walking, making their way to the library of the palace when he spotted three people walking in the halls, but they have not yet noticed the two of them.


    Chance does not know who they are, but their auras emit grace and power. He could easily tell that they are big nobles just from seeing the three of them.


    One of them is a man that seemed gentle yet powerful. He looks slightly younger than the King. The woman by his side is a calm one, assuming it was his wife, and another one was a man that was as tall as Leonidas, probably the same age.


    Chance most caught a fly as his mouth was slightly opened from staring at the three of them. "Who are they?"


    "They are the Lockharts."

 Chapter 80 - The Lockharts Of Antares

    "They are the Lockharts." The Valorian Knight answered as he looked in the direction that the Crown Prince was looking at.


    Chance was curious and did not take his eyes off away from the three people standing in the halls of the palace where Chance was walking in on his way to the library.


    The three of them were speaking to each other, and it seemed like their topic was very serious, but none of them wore an annoyed, serious, or any expression that makes it seem like a problem. If there was a calm family in Antares, it was probably only them.


    "Lockharts, you say. They look like a very powerful family." Chance said to Alec.


    Alec was slightly taken aback by his words, and he turned to look at his master. He closed his eyes and let out an inaudible sigh; he knew it would happen again. "Yes, indeed. After all, the ones in front of you are the Duke and Duchess of Antares, with the next in line to be the Duke." Alec said, looking at his master from the corner of his eyes to see his reaction.


    Chance''s eyes widened in shock. ''Du-duke and his wife and son?!'' he thought. "Well, shit, powerful family indeed!" he said in a whisper, but it was loud enough for his personal knight to hear.


    Alec Valorian looked at him with furrowed brows and Chance saw him staring, then he realized what he did, ''Oh, bad mouth!'' he thought and slapped his lips lightly, "I apologize, I was just surprised..." he said and looked away, laughing awkwardly.


    ''Surprised? Really, Chance? You are already suspicious enough for not knowing who they are!'' he scolded himself in his mind, hoping that the Valorian knight does not ask any further.


    He sighed out of relief when Alec did not ask him why he did not know the three of them. Well, it is not that he does not know them...he just did not know how they looked like.


    He looked at the handsome, bearded man with wavy light hair. He was a few years younger than the King; he has thick eyebrows, a mustache, a cleft chin, and slicked-back flaxen hair. ''That is...Matthias Lockhart.'' he thought.


    He felt great. Matthias Lockhart was right in front of him. Straight out of the book!


    His gaze shifted to the woman in front of him. Frances Lockhart, a middle-aged woman who keeps her light-brown hair in a tight bun, save for a slightly curled cowlick at the front. It was said in the book he had read that she was reputed to have retained the beauty of her youth. ''The book was right, such a beautiful lady.'' he thought.


    She is also well-toned due to her intense physical training. Probably the only lady of a noble household who actually does intense exercise. "From what I remembered, she fought in the war against Animalia, am I right?" the Crown Prince asked.


    Alec Valorian flinched as he heard his question, ''Animalia...'' he thought, slowly clenching his fist.


    "Are you all right?" The Crown Prince asked when there was no reply from his knight.


    "Yes," Alec immediately responded when he snapped out of his thoughts. "Her Grace indeed fought in the war." he said, answering his master''s question.


    Chance smiled. He was right. For the first time, he had appreciated that he was a researcher. He did not know it would actually come in handy at this time.


    Alec Valorian became even more curious. Just earlier the Crown Prince did not know who they were and yet now, he even knew about the war.


    Frances was wearing an ornate dress with white gloves and a short beaded necklace. As Chance observed her more, his eyes looked at the man with the Duke and Duchess.


    The man looks like he was near the age of Leonidas. Chance guessed that he may be around twenty-four to twenty six years old. He has a slightly wavy, chocolate brown hair with navy blue eyes. He has a strong yet lean body build, and he has one black ear cuff on his right ear at the top, although it''s thin, and a simple black stud on the same earlobe.


    He has a black cape draped over his right shoulder, held on by a strap around his back, and then an intricate, extravagant jacket underneath. This has grey patterns on the arms and front and has silver trimmings along the lapel, the latter having additional silver decorations. The front closes with the right side fastening over the left with silver buttons, and he has a crimson handkerchief peeking out of his left breast pocket.


    Underneath, he wears a white cravat with an elegant silver band sat around it. This has one cerulean stone set in its center, surrounded by silver points. Under this, he wears another black shirt of some sort, and then another white one beneath this. He also has a sword on his left side¡ª"You seem to be looking at every detail of his clothes, Your Highness."


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened when his knight spoke. There was a scary aura coming from the Valorian Knight as he said every word with emphasis. The Crown Prince gulped, "No, I was not. N-not at all." he denied.


    He looked back at the man, ''Strange, I do not know him.'' he thought. He looked at him a bit more carefully and tried to remember what was written in his research. All he knows was that the Duke and Duchess had a son. There was nothing written about another succession of duke after Matthias Lockhart had died.


    If the son of Matthias and Frances did not become the next Duke...he could only think of one reason.


    He must have been with them when they-


    "Oh, Your Highness."


    Chance came back to reality when he heard a woman''s voice calling him. He looked at the three people who were now looking at him, finally noticed that he was there.


    The three of them took a few steps forward, approaching the Crown Prince before raising their hands and bowing their heads slightly to greet him, "Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares, Your Highness Charles." they all greeted.


    Chance bent slightly to return their greetings. "A pleasure seeing the Lockharts together in the palace," he greeted and gestured to raise their heads.


    Matthias Lockhart smiled, "We are blessed to be graced with the presence of the Crown Prince once again." he said and Chance returned his smile.


    Chance cannot help but stare at Matthias''s face. He would look like a fearsome duke in the rumors made by the people of the kingdom, especially the nobles, but it was far from what they would think. Matthias has a gentle look on his face. It is possible that he would be someone who would still look kind even when he is annoyed.


    "We heard from His Majesty the King, that you have just returned from Canopus." Duchess Frances said, even with just a slight smile of hers, Chance cannot help but to blush, ''I am surrounded by gorgeous immortals...'' he thought.


    "I am glad that the Goddess guided you to return to Antares in a safe state," she said and did a slight curtsy.


    "Thank you, Your Grace."


    Chance looked at the three of them. "Have you finished the meeting you were having with my father?" the Crown Prince asked.


    The Duchess nodded as an answer. "Yes, we have just left the throne room a few minutes before we stopped here to talk, Your Highness."


    "I see. If it is all right, may I ask what the people from the Lockhart Household wanted from His Majesty?" he asked. He was not supposed to ask, but he was curious and cannot help it.


    The Lockhart Duke chuckled before looking at his son, "It is a matter regarding my son, Your Highness. But it is a bit embarrassing to tell. You will know it soon enough." the duke answered.


    His son put his hand on his nape, embarrassed, and his gaze met with the Crown Prince. The son of duke smiled shyly. The shyness in his smile was unexpected. He had expected the man to be a serious one, but to be the son of a kind and friendly duke and a charming, graceful Duchess, he should have had expected it.


    "Our son will be in Howard''s care. We would like to thank you in advance. If you need any help, do not hesitate but to look for Clifford, our son." the Duchess said, and the Duke nodded in agreement.


    "We have stayed for quite a long time, the three of us will leave the palace now." Duke Matthias said. The three of them bowed, giving respect before turning to leave, "Until next time, Crown Prince."


    Chance bent slightly and waited when they were out of sight to stand up straight again. His brows furrowed in confusion, ''What does she mean by he will be in Howard''s care?'' he thought.


    The Lockharts were no longer in front of him, yet he could still imagine them in his head. ''Lockhart...how sad.'' he thought.


    He had almost forgotten their names. That is why if his knight did not say that they were the duke, duchess with their son, he would not have known that it was them. He had read about them before...


    And how they died.


    ''To die in such manner....how cruel was the one behind their deaths.''

 Chapter 81 - Helper Of The Library

    The researcher put both of his elbows on his desk, rested his chin on his intertwined hands as he looked at the screen of his laptop. He was staring at his group chat with Ruther, An, and Fuse, but Professor Adam sent him a message.


    [Professor Adam: Sorry for chatting you when you are supposed to have a good weekend.]


    [It is all right, Professor. What do you need to tell me?]


    [Professor Adam: I moved up the topic regarding the Lockhart Family. Our previous lesson finished earlier than I expected, the lesson needs to be reported on Monday.]


    Chance closed his eyes for a while as he tried to gather his thoughts. He actually thought that he could laze around for the first time in a weekend. He was expecting it to be tackled on Wednesday, meaning he would still have time. But now it changed to Monday.


    He sighed and began typing his reply.


    [I understand, I will be on it immediately.]


    [Professor Adam: Are you sure you can do it? Moving it early might be bothersome.]


    [Professor, of course, it is all right. I will do it, I do not have much choice, do I?]


    [Professor Adam:....I apologize for this, Howard.]


    [Nothing to be sorry about it, leave it to me, Professor.]


    Chance sent him a smiling sticker, and the professor also sent him a sticker in return. The two of them stop messaging and Chance Howard let out a sigh again. This time, the sigh was louder than usual as he let his stress out with it.


    ''Goodbye, my weekend rest...'' he thought and acted as if he was tearing up, wiping the lower part of his eyes dramatically.


    His eyes wandered around and stopped on his laptop again. The group chat of the four of them was active, and he saw them looking for him.


    [An: Where did our little historian go?]


    [Fuse: Vanished XD]


    [An: Eh? Did not even say goodbye!]


    [Ruther: Must just be caught up with something.]


    [Fuse: Hmm yeah emergency work]


    [An: He did not send anything, not even a ''gotta go'' or smth]


    [Ruther:....he literally was just gone for a few minutes...]


    [Fuse: Calm down An XD He will come soon]


    Chance chuckled, reading their messages. ''I am just here, watching you all.'' he thought.


    [An: You still use XD in a chat where you can use emojis?]


    [Fuse: Not really much of a problem xD]


    [An: The emojis are literally beside your keyboard.]


    [Fuse: got used to XD u are not gonna stop me]


    An sent him a gif of a bored look and Fuse just sent him a smug look of a cat, annoying An even more.


    [Ruther: =__=]


    [Ruther: When will be the day where these two kids will stop bickering...]


    [An: Fighting with Fuse or I will fight with you? Choose wisely.]


    [Ruther: Oh, enjoy yourselves. Just tell me when you get tired and I''ll fight with him.]


    [Fuse: Ruth u traitor!!]


    Chance laughed at the three of them. They are really fun to chat with...if only he has a lot of time and not always busy with work.


    [An: Oh, Chance is here already. He viewed our messages.]


    [Ruther: He has been here for quite a while. You two are too busy to notice it.]


    [An: Well, maybe if you just said so, we''d stop fighting much earlier.]


    [Stop arguing already XD]


    [Fuse: XD]


    [An: You too?!]


    Chance never really use that to show he was laughing or even other emojis, but he wanted to suddenly send it. He smiled, then continued typing.


    [Sorry, I received a message from Professor Adam and I need to go out for research.]


    [Fuse: Right now?]


    [An: Eh, you just received the message and will work immediately?]


    [Well, it would be hard if I do not start now.]


    [Fuse: Unlike you, he does not procrastinate.]


    [An: Shut up]


    [Ruther: Take an umbrella on your way, it might rain.]


    [Ruther: Stay safe and tell us if you suddenly have a problem.]


    [Ruther: Rain jacket too in case...]


    [Fuse: Woah there daddy, your son will be fine.]


    [An: Pfft what a caring dad.]


    [Fuse: Oh, daddy, if I knew you were this protective, I would have like you as my daddeh as well XD]


    [Ruther: Wanna die?]


    [Fuse: Nevermind, I''ll be fine as an orphan.]


    [I will be fine, thank you. I will go now.]


    [Chat with you all later!]


    [An: Alrighty bye~]


    [Fuse: Bye bye!]


    [Ruther: Stay safe.]


    Chance closed the tab and turned his laptop off. He had already taken a bath so he just gathered the things he needed and reached for his coat to leave his unit. He went to the parking lot near his building and got inside his car.


    He threw his sling bag on the front seat and placed his laptop that was inside the laptop sleeve gently beside the bag. He placed his hands on the steering wheel and looked straight in front of him, letting out a deep breath. "Here we go again," he muttered.


    He drove off and made his way to the Maximillian University. He does not want to go to other libraries. Since the university is open, then why not just go there? He thought.


    He arrived at the university, and he immediately went to where their library was. He looked around and expected that there will not be many people in the library because it a weekend, but he saw many students as well as professors inside the library. They were sitting with each other, reading the books they went to get from the racks and he saw some are doing group work.


    He smiled. ''It is good to see that they are studying hard.'' he thought.


    He looked around to find an area where there are fewer people around and saw a round table with two seats across from each other. That was enough for him since it was empty and close to the racks.


    He immediately headed to the table and was about to seat down when he saw something from the corner of his eyes. He looked around and was shocked by what he had witnessed.


    He saw two students in the empty area together, with the book racks covering them. The pants of the guy were pulled down with the legs of a girl lying on the table wrapped around his waist, making out in the library!


    The historian''s face heated up. ''What the hell?!'' he yelled inside his mind. He almost shouted but he cannot do that because they are in a library.


    The girl hurried tapped the guy''s shoulder to get his attention, and they both looked at the shocked young professor. "!!!" the guy immediately pulled his thing away, making Chance saw his dingdong.


    "I-I-I-I''m sorry!!" he yelled, but in a whisper as he hurriedly pulled his pants back up and the other girl fixed herself as well.


    Chance''s face turned white and looked at him with a grimace, disgusted by what he had seen. "Seriously? In a damn library?" he asked and the students lowered their gazes, embarrassed.


    A man holding books appeared in the area and saw the students with heads down in front of Chance. "You two looked like puppies being scolded by the owner, what happened?"


    The two students looked at Chance, and the historian could easily guess what their gazes meant. They do not want him to tell others what he saw. Chance sighed, "Nothing, just scolding them for not studying..." he said, trying to cover for them.


    The man looked at the students'' faces and raised his index finger, pointing to them, "Oh, you two. Dang, were you two doing it again in the library?" the man said and the two of them blushed.


    Not wanting to get the students in shame, he gestured his hand to them, "You may go now." he said and the two of them nodded and hurriedly went away.


    "Sorry that you had to see that, you must have gotten distracted now." the man said.


    "Oh, it''s okay sir..?" he said, not knowing his name.


    "Oh, I am Theodore Hill. Theo for short." the man said with a smile.


    "Chance. Chance Howard. I teach here in the university." he said, introducing himself in return.


    "I know that, Sir Howard. I see you a lot in here."


    "Chance is fine."


    "Chance," he repeated with a smile on his face. He looked like the type of guy who is all-smiles, a kind person who you cannot hate.


    Chance just smiled and placed his things on the table. He has to start reading the book about the Lockharts'' death. Good thing that it was easy to know since its story was already written in a book, it is not a hard topic wherein he needs to stress over where to find information.


    He went to the racks to look for a book when he shot a glance at Theo, who has a bunch of books in his hands. The library helper started putting the books back in their place when a book caught Chance''s attention. The book that he needs to read.


    Be One With Flames

 Chapter 82 - Be One With Flames

    He stared at the book in his hands and saw the title Be On With Flames. He recognized it immediately and knew that it was the story about the Lockhart family.


    Theo was smiling and humming as he put the other books in the racks. Chance went closer, wanting to have the book. "Uh, excuse me, Theo?" He called out.


    Theo turned his head to look at him. "Yes?"


    "Can I borrow that book? I need it." Chance said, pointing at the book. Theo looked at the stack of books and furrowed his brows. "Which one?" he asked.


    Chance pointed at the book he has his eyes on and the smile that Theo always had on his face vanished. "Oh, that," he muttered.


    Although Theo has not yet said anything, Chance could feel that he does not want to give it to him. ''Why is he hesitating? He was going to put it back anyway, so why not just let me get it?'' he thought.


    Theo could tell what the historian was thinking. He put his hands on top of the book and slowly pulled it in his direction. "I am sorry, I can''t let you do that." he said.


    Chance cannot help but to raise his eyebrow and look at him, confused and curious about his reason and sudden weird behavior. "Why not? You are going to put it back, anyway."


    "Oh," the guy shook his head, "I was not going to put it back. I just happen to lay it down there for a while," he answered.


    Chance felt his energy drop. He really wanted to read it. His report is on Monday, just a bit of time reading it will help him. "J-just for a while, Theo. I just need it today," he said in a pleading tone. He is desperate for that one and only copy in the library. If Theo still refused, he swear he is about to go on his knees.


    ''Kidding, as if I would kneel.'' he thought. He tried to ask for it again, hoping he would let him borrow it. "But you are a helper here, shouldn''t you let me have it? I will even rent it if you want."


    He shook his head again. "You see, I am the one currently renting this book from the library. So this will be mine until the scheduled return." Theo said.


    Chance turned around and started biting the nail of his thumb while Theo returned to his tasks. ''Scheduled return, when? If the return is next week, I would not even have enough time to study and put it on presentation...'' he thought.


    He cannot let it wait until next week, he has to borrow it now.


    He turned to face Theo again, and the latter looked at him, not even trying to smile anymore as he knows what the researcher is going to say, "Can I borrow it even while you are renting it? I swear just for a while." he said and Theo looked away, it was obvious on the look of his face that it is hard for him to decide, but Chance did not give up, "I am not going to take it home, let me just borrow it for a bit."


    Theo stared at the historian, and after a few seconds, he closed his eyes and let out a sigh. "Alright. If it is you, then fine," he said and smiled, extending his hand to give him the book.


    Chance smiled and grabbed the book with a huge smile on his face as he sighed in relief. "Thank you, Theo!" he said and headed to his seat. He put the book down on the table and sat down, opening it immediately, ''Time is ticking, I need to get to it now.'' he thought.


    He kept turning the pages of the book and almost everything is about the family, the duchy, and others that he had already researched. The book is not that thick, it just contains info about the Lockharts and their death so there is not much to put.


    He continued flipping the pages until a word caught his eye, Death. "This is it, this is the page," he muttered and stopped turning the pages as he finally found the one he needs to read.


    "I see..."


    "Yeah, death of- Eh? Theo?" He was surprised to see Theo sitting across from him, with his cheeks resting on his palm, looking down at the book he was reading. "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I sit here?" he asked.


    "That''s not it, I mean, don''t you have work to do here?"


    He showed Chance his empty hands, saying that there''s nothing to do anymore. He pointed at the clean rack with books organized into order, "I am already done."


    "I see..."


    Chance lowered his gaze and put it back to the book, pretending there was no one there so he could continue reading. His eyes scanned the book until he was in a paragraph about the death of the Lockharts.


    The Lockharts were powerful and could easily win the hearts of the people because of their kindness and wise decisions that were made for the sake of the kingdom''s people. The King was known to be ruthless, having the citizens abide by the laws he had made for them. On the other hand, the Lockharts use their power to help the people. They were full of grace and their beautiful hearts reached the people, but the Lockharts are known to be loyal to the Howards. Loyal to the king. But even so, they still did all they could to help the people.


    One day, in the year 1890, the Antares Duke of the Lockhart Household along with the Duchess and their son died. The servants and everyone in the manor that day died as well.


    In a fire.


    ''I see, so that is why the book was Be One With Flames. They died because of a fire.'' he thought and slowly nodded. He took a glimpse at the man in front of him and saw Theo seriously looking at the page he was reading, with a serious look on his face. Chance was curious, but he ignored him and went back to reading.


    The manor was huge and could easily be seen by the people. The weather that day was great, but the bright and blue sky turned gray as the smoke spread, engulfing the whole manor in flames. The manor was burnt to the ground while the perpetrator was still unknown and the royal family did not even send an order to investigate the death of the Duke and his family.


    "What a prick." Chance cannot help but mutter.


    The people were devastated to hear the news about their death, knowing that they are not safe from the King''s ruthless orders anymore and it made them become even more fearful.


    The image of the burning manor remained in their memory as the big fire danced, turning the kingdom red and gray from the blazing fire and smoke. They could imagine the happy family sitting together with no worries, not knowing the tragedy that will come to them. The people could only imagine them burning, being one with the flames, as it engulfs all of them, slowly turning them into ashes...


    "What the hell, their deaths were not even investigated?!" he exclaimed and covered his mouth, almost shouting inside the library. ''Gosh, why are the people who are nice die so fast, and those pieces of crap are not even found, enjoying their life despite killing a great family?'' he thought.


    He should not let it get to him, he thought. They are already dead anyway, a century has already passed.


    "It''s sad, huh? For one to die with death they did not deserve."


    Chance looked at Theo, who was still looking at the book with a cold look on his face, his icy gaze raised and met with his. "Right?"


    Chance nodded as a response. "Uh, yes. Right," he said. He felt strangely weird when Theo asked him that. ''Come to think of it, why does he have this book?'' he thought.


    "I...have been having nightmares. Every time I woke up, I am covered in sweat. The nightmares just won''t stop and I am desperate to know why I keep getting these dreams."


    Chance stared at him and continued listening. "What do you dream about?"


    "Fire."


    Chance and Theo stared at each other and the historian''s lip slightly parted upon hearing his answer, ''Fire?''


    "Then suddenly, I found that book. Somehow, no matter how hard I try, I cannot let go of that book. I feel connected to it." he continued. Chance was glad that he was able to borrow it from him, even though he was planning not to give it to him. How lucky.


    Theo stared at him, and after a while, he extended his hand. "Now that you have read it, can you return it to me now?" he asked.


    Chance was startled and snapped out of his daze. He grabbed his phone and snapped a few pictures of the page and gave it to him immediately, "Here you go, thank you."


    The man grabbed the book from Chance and stared at it before looking back at the historian. He stood up and took two steps closer to his seat. He bent down, putting his face near Chance. "There is something they did not know, though," he said, making Chance look at him in curiosity.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The son," he said and went near his ear, "Did not die in the fire."


    He stood up straight from the bend, his cold stare vanished, and he smiled at him like how he usually does before turning to walk away.


    Leaving him in a daze.

 Chapter 83 - Back In The Royal Library

    Chance and his knight were on their way to the library, and the historian almost gasped aloud when he recalled what happened the day he went to read about the Lockharts.


    ''To die in such a manner, how cruel was the one behind their deaths.'' he thought. The thought that their deaths were not even once investigated angers him. ''The King is selfish, ruthless, and all other words to describe him as a crap.''


    Then a curious thought came to his mind, ''Which king?'' he thought.


    1890. King Cadell was still the king at that time, but it is also the year that Charles became the King. Chance already knew how ruthless King Cadell Howard could be and it is not a surprise anymore if he was the king being referred to in the book.


    But still, it is also possible that King Charles was the one who did not want to investigate it. ''But for what reason could it be?'' he thought.


    He started biting the nail on his thumb again as he thought about it. ''I will still be alive here by then, that means...I will be able to witness the fire incident. The one where the whole manor went up in flames.''


    Chance suddenly felt shivers down his spine. ''When that time comes, c-can''t I warn them?'' he asked himself. The thought of him just being there, doing nothing even though he knew the fire will happen, bothers him. Useless and slave to destiny.


    If ever Charles was the one who did not order an investigation, ''Does that mean I will also do that..?'' he thought. He is in the body of King Charles, after all.


    Another thought came into his mind and it made him nervous, ''Maybe the King said in the book...was the one who wanted the Lockharts to die.'' he thought. He shook his head trying to remove it from his head. He should not be too negative. Charles may not have been the King at that time.


    All of a sudden, he felt a warm touch on his hand and when he looked, he saw Alec''s hand on his wrist with the knight staring at him, causing them to stop walking, "Stop biting your nail, Your Highness." the Valorian knight said.


    He looked at his thumb that was raised near his face and realized he was biting onto his nail, "Oh, s-sorry." he muttered and put it down. Old habits die hard, he thought.


    They arrived outside the doors of the library where he first spent his days after coming to the 19th century. There was no one guarding outside the library, unlike the other rooms where there is always a knight standing outside. It was good, he thought, no one to pose and greet him, and any fancy stuff just for entering a room. He felt free.


    "Finally, we are here." the Crown Prince said and Alec immediately opened the doors of the library.


    The Crown Prince''s face was filled with delight when the heaven of books came into sight. ''I have been long away from all of you, my babies~'' he said inside his mind as his eyes wandered around the library.


    "Your Highness, should I go get Edmund?" the knight asked.


    "Oh, Edmund," he thought, and remembered the guy who helps him find the books he wanted. "All right, thank you," he said as a response.


    Alec was about to go around finding him, but when he turned, he had already spotted Edmund. "There he is, Your Highness." the knight said, and Chance followed the direction where Alec was looking at.


    The librarian''s desk is empty, but as Chance lowered his gaze, he saw Edmund lying on the floor, unconscious. "Edmund!" the Crown Prince exclaimed and rushed on to where he was.


    He tried to shake him and continued calling his name, but there was no response from the man. "Oh my, what happened to him? Alec, call a do-


    Chance was cut off when he felt a movement in his hands and saw Edmund moving, rubbing his eye as it slowly opened. He sat up from his lying position and looked at the two of them. "Oh," he muttered.


    "May the Goddess...bless...you, Your Highness...and Your Excellency." he greeted, slowly and obviously still half-asleep.


    ''Excellency?'' Chance thought. "Oh, Edmund! Do not scare us like that!" he said, scolding him. "We thought something had happened to you! Why are you on the ground?" he asked.


    Edmund scratched the back of his neck and bowed his head in shame. "I apologize, Your Highness. I suddenly sleep at times that I am unaware of." he answered. "I had forgotten that you were arriving today. I was used to not having anyone around except His Highness, Clayton."


    Chance turned his head and looked around. "Clayton is here?" he asked. What a coincidence for them to meet again.


    "Yes, besides Your Highness, only Prince Clayton enters here in the Royal Library." the librarian said. "But he does not want me to serve him so I mostly do not do any work besides organizing books," he said.


    Chance looked at him, and the librarian was still sitting on the ground. He stood up and lend his hand to help Edmund get up. Edmund stared at it in a daze to see that the Crown Prince was extending his hand. Edmundtook it, and Chance pulled him up to stand. "Thank you, Your Highness." Edmund said, and bowed.


    The librarian started walking and glanced at them, gesturing for them to follow him. Edmund guided them to the table, the spot where Chance always sits down and reads a few weeks ago.


    "What books do you want me to find, Your Highness?" Edmund asked. His usual monotone went up a little, showing excitement in his tone, happy that he can give help.


    Chance could feel how glad Edmund  is to serve, but unfortunately, he does not need help in books today. "Erm...Edmund, I do not need any help today, I apologize," he said, feeling bad to turn down a person who was excited to help him.


    Edmund  saw the look on the Crown Prince''s face and he smiled, "All right, Your Highness. Please do not hesitate to call me if you need help." he said and bowed before turning away to go back to his desk.


    Alec Valorian pulled out his seat, and Chance sat down on it and gave him a thankful look. He suddenly remembered when he and Alec were inside the library for the first time. Not exactly Alec''s first time, but his first time as ''Charles''. He had already fallen asleep, but Alec still stood straight without showing how tired he was. ''A blank face indeed.'' Chance thought and he could hear Carmilla''s voice inside his head, giggling.


    ''Come to think of it, a lot happened back then here. I studied, I met Fate and Charles''s brother.'' he thought. Speaking of Fate, he wondered when the spirit would appear again. ''Will Fate appear in this library?''


    Hopefully, the spirit would come so they could talk about the dream he had back in Canopus. But Chance has a feeling that Fate will not show up today. He sighed and stood up. "Stay there, Alec." he said because he knows that his knight will still follow him around even if they are just in one room.


    Alec did as he was told and just stayed still in his spot. Chance went to a specific rack where he hid his notes. He made sure that it was hidden because it would be dangerous if someone were to see the notes he has about the kingdom and notes about how he went in the 19th century, ''They might think I am crazy if they see all this past future crap.'' he thought.


    From one of the racks, he pulled out a book. It was a book he had made, more like a journal. Since notebooks have yet to be known, he made his own notebook, compiling all the papers where he had written important information. "There it is." he muttered as he flipped through the pages fast with his thumb.


    Since he pulled out his self-made notebook, a gap was made in the shelf of the rack, revealing who was on the other side. He saw his brother, or rather, Charles''s brother, sitting alone. In the same spot where he first saw him.


    ''Why doesn''t he just go to a table and read there?'' he thought.


    He stared at his brother from the gap and saw his beautiful face, his caramel blonde hair looked exactly like his mother, Lady Melanie the Concubine. His emerald eyes also came from Lady Melanie, definitely a copy of his beautiful mother.


    ''Should I greet him?'' he asked himself. He wanted to go over where he is but hesitated, "I might ruin his mood again...'' he thought, knowing that Clayton does not really like being near him, or even by just seeing his brother''s face.


    He was about to walk away from the rack and turn to go around the other rack to chat with Clayton when his eyes caught something. He glanced at the other door of the library and saw that it was slightly opened. ''Is there someone there?'' he thought.


    He squinted to see it more clearly and was surprised to see who it was.


    ''The son of the Duke and the Duchess?''

 Chapter 84 - One Who Could Break The Wall?

    He tried rubbing his eyes and opening them again, looking closer to make sure that he was seeing it right. For the second time he looked, he was definitely sure that it was the next in line to be the Duke. The son of Duke Matthias and Duchess Frances.


    ''But why is here?'' Chance thought. When the Duke and Duchess bid farewell to return to their manor, he was sure that their son was with them. ''Did he follow when we were walking to the library?''


    Fortunately, the soon-to-be duke did not notice him, which means he was not the one he was looking at. But after thinking that he was lucky for the young duke to not notice him, the direction in the man''s eyes shifted to his direction. ''What a rotten luck.'' Chance thought as he looked at him awkwardly.


    Their gazes met and the young Lockhart looked away, turning around to leave the moment he saw someone looking at him. Chance immediately headed back to his table and dropped his journal and notes on the table.


    He was about to follow after the son of the Duke and Duchess but forgot that his personal knight was there, Alec grabbed his master''s hand when he saw him walking at a hurried pace, "Your Highness. where are you going?" he asked.


    Chance glanced at the door and the man was not there. He looked back at his knight. "I need to talk to someone." he said.


    "There is no one to talk to."


    "Indeed, there will not be if you delay me from catching up to him," he said. He did not mean to sound rude but the young Lockhart might have gone far if he does not follow now.


    Chance pulled his hand from the knight''s grasp. "I will be back shortly, Alec. I will not go too far from the library," he said and turned around to head for the little door where he saw the man.


    There are many doors since the Royal Library was huge. He went outside the library through the other door that the young Lockhart was peeking in. He looked at both sides and spotted the next in line to be the duke of Antares, walking away. "Wait!" he yelled, to get the man''s attention.


    The man kept walking as if he had not heard the Crown Prince calling him. Any person that would be around that hall would have heard the Crown Prince since it was a yell, unless the person is deaf. "Wait up, Sir Deaf!" he called out again.


    ''S-sir Deaf?'' the man thought. What a weird choice of a nickname, he thought.


    Chance has caught up with him and grabbed him by the shoulder to get him to face him, "Finally," the Crown Prince muttered as he pants. "I caught up with you."


    It was evident on the Lockhart''s face that he was surprised by the Crown Prince. He looked at him weirdly and averted his gaze with a guilty look on his face. "Did you just pretend not to hear me?" the Crown Prince asked, raising his brows, curious.


    Sweat formed in the corner of the man''s forehead as he scratched the back of his neck while still avoiding the Crown Prince''s head. "I deeply apologize, Your Highness," he said and bowed.


    "What were you doing earlier?" he asked, tilting his head in curiosity.


    Lockhart swallowed and laughed awkwardly. "Your Highness came to catch up with me for that question?"


    "One would certainly be curious to see someone peeking behind a door suspiciously, is that not right?" Chance said, and the Lockhart looked away, knowing that the Crown Prince has a point.


    "Why did you not leave with His and Her Grace? Duke Frances would be worried when they find out you did not follow them." the Crown Prince added.


    ''It is actually because of them why I am still here...'' he said in his mind and sighed.


    The Lockhart soon-to-be duke bowed his head again, "I will have to stay here for a while, Your Highness." he responded and Chance''s eyes slightly widened to hear his reply.


    "Stay here? In the palace?" the Crown Prince asked, making sure he understood it right.


    ''Our son will be in Howards'' care.''


    ''So that was what the Duchess meant.'' he thought as his head nodded.


    He went back to the question he had almost forgotten. "You have not yet answered my question. What were you doing earlier?" he asked, and the Lockhart lowered his gaze again.


    Chance wondered why it was so hard for him to answer such a simple question. The only possible reason he could think of was that the man was hiding something. He looked at his face and saw a slight blushing of his cheeks. ''What the...is he actually shy?'' he thought with his lips slightly parted.


    "Why...do you look embarrassed?" Chance asked, seeing the look that was plastered on the Lockhart''s face.


    The man looked at the Crown Prince in surprise and laughed, "I am not embarrassed about anything at all, Your Highness." he answered and gave him a smile.


    The Crown Prince stared at him for a while, his smile was beautiful, it reminded him of someone he knew. He looked at the smiling man in front of him a little longer and he remembered what the library helper said to him.


    ''The son...did not die in the fire.''


    His surrounding darkened as he drowned in his thoughts once again, ''Did not die...did not die in the fire...'' he thought continuously. He became even more curious. The book said that the whole family was inside the manor. They all died inside the burning manor. ''I wonder what happened...''


    "Is something the matter, Your Highness?" Lockhart asked with a worried look on his face. "You seem troubled about something," he added.


    Chance shook his head while waving his hand and smiled. "Oh, no. I just remembered something," he said to reassure him that nothing was wrong.


    "Your Highness, if it is all right. I would like to ask something." the man said and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face again. Chance definitely saw it. What a lie it was for him to say that he was not embarrassed about anything.


    "What is it?"


    "That person...in the library. What is his name?" he asked, looking directly into the eyes of the Crown Prince, eagerly waiting for a response.


    Chance blinked and stared at him. He scratched his cheek with his index finger, "Erm, there are four of us in the library." he said.


    "Go on."


    "The librarian, Edmund?"


    "Hmm, I think not." he replied.


    "My knight, Alec?"


    "No, that person cannot possibly be a knight," he responded, putting his fingers on his chin.


    Chance finally knew who he was talking about. "You mean Clayton?"


    "Was he the one reading a book?"


    "Yes, indeed, that is him." the Crown Prince said and the Lockhart''s face lightened up. "I thank Your Highness for your help," he said, and his smile widened.


    Chance smiled to see how glad he was to know his brother''s name. "I guess that explains why you were peeking behind the door." he said with a teasing smile. The man stopped smiling when he realized he was smiling widely in front of the Crown Prince.


    "Y-your Highness, you might misunderstand me." he said, nervously.


    Chance chuckled at his reaction. "Of course not, do not worry."


    It seemed like the son of the Duke and Duchess has never seen or known about Prince Clayton, seeing how curious the man was about his name. "Just so you know, Clayton is my brother." he said, which made the man turn his head to look at him.


    "Forgive me for my ignorance. I did not know Your Highness had a brother." he said.


    Finding out that there are people who do not know the other prince of Antares makes Chance''s heart ache. He must still be hiding behind his walls, walls he made with the excuse of being the son of a concubine.


    "Clayton is the Second Prince of Antares. The son of His Majesty, King Cadell with his concubine, Her Highness, Melanie." Chance said so that the Lockhart would know. Seeing someone curious about Clayton made him happy.


    "I see, thank you, Your Highness."


    Chance recalled the lines he had said in the conversation he had with Prince Louis.


    ''Behind the walls he makes, is a weeping man of loneliness. I believe he will meet someone who is strong enough to break that wall.''


    The Crown Prince smiled as he stared at the son of the Duke and the Duchess. ''I think that is about to happen.'' he thought.


    He approached him and patted him on the shoulder, secretly giving him support without him knowing. "I must go back to the library now," he said.


    "Thank you for the help, Your Highness. May the Goddess bless you," he said and bowed while raising his other hand.


    Chance smiled at him again. "I wish you good luck, Theo." he said and turned around to leave and head back to the library.


    "Pardon? My name is Clifford, not Theo, Your Highness."

 Chapter 85 - The Moon Of The Howards

    "Pardon? My name is Clifford, not Theo, Your Highness."


    Clifford looked at the Crown Prince, puzzled by the unfamiliar name he had called him. Since when had he become a person named Theo? He thought.


    He wondered if the Crown Prince just made a mistake, but Theo is too far from his name, Clifford.


    Chance put his hands on his mouth, surprised by his own words, and has gone to a daze. ''T-theo, I called him Theo.'' he thought.


    He has no idea why Theodore Hill''s name came out of his mouth. Moreover, calling the son of the Duke and Duchess as Theo.


    ''I must not have been in my right mind. Is it because I was thinking about what Theo said about the son not dying in a fire? That''s why I subconsciously muttered his name?'' he thought, but that only sounds like an excuse.


    ''Or maybe because Clifford gives out Theo vibes?'' he thought again while staring at the perplexed Clifford Lockhart.


    "Could it be," Clifford muttered, making Chance snap out of his thoughts to listen to the Lockhart. "Your Highness has forgotten my name?" he asked.


    Chance stared at him awkwardly as Clifford bob his eyebrows up, waiting for an answer. Chance laughed. "Haha, of course not. How could I forget the name of Duke Matthias and Duchess Frances''s son?" he answered.


    Clifford furrowed his brow. "Then how come you called me using a different name?"


    "My apologies. You remind me of someone I know. He is somehow like you, and his name is Theo." Chance said, with the hope that Clifford would just agree and let it pass.


    "I see." Clifford muttered, asking nothing further, and Chance was relieved.


    ''I have not met anyone among the ranks, taking the name of Theo. Unless it is a commoner?'' Clifford thought, trying to guess which friend does the Crown Prince has with that name.


    "I thank Your Highness once again for the time. May you be in your way with the blessing from the Goddess." Clifford uttered politely with a bow.


    Chance turned his back and immediately headed back to the library in shame for calling Clifford Lockhart by another name. Especially a name that is from his time.


    ''That was close. He almost knew that I did not know him.'' he thought while patting his chest to ease his nervousness.


    Just as he entered the Royal Library, he saw Alec Valorian looking at him. As if he was already staring at the door even before he had arrived.


    "How did it go, Your Highness?" he asked as Chance stepped inside. "Have you caught up with the one you wanted to talk to?"


    Chance nodded. "Yes, I have. He already left," he answered.


    "Why did Clifford not come inside, instead of hiding behind the door?" Alec knight.


    Chance was surprised, ''He knew who I went to talk to all along?'' he thought. ''But he never went out of the library.''


    "I had already seen him before you did, Your Highness." Alex said, knowing what he was thinking by the obvious look on his face.


    "Oh, he..." he cut himself off and looked around to see if Clayton was still in his spot. Seeing that he was still reading there, he leaned over to reach near his knight''s ear, "He wanted to know my brother." he whispered.


    Chance backed away and Alec stared at him. "Your brother-?" Chance leaned to his ear again. "Prince Clayton."


    Alec nodded, "I see..." he muttered, "But why are you whispering..?" he asked, looking at the Crown Prince with his blank face.


    Chance immediately stepped away after hearing his question. "Well, he might hear," he said and slightly gestured to the racks where Clayton was. He was still reading, but Chance felt like his expression became even more serious as he read.


    "It is all right. I do not think His Highness would hear it by that far."


    Chance smiled as a response and walked back to the racks to check if he could find a book about the war against Animalia.


    He sighted each rack from the top to the bottom, looking at the titles that would lead close to Animalia.


    He went to another rack, and another, another, but there was nothing he could find about Sherin''s tribe.


    He crossed his arms, elbow resting on another arm as he pinched his chin with his fingers to think, ''Strange. The war of the Star Kingdoms and the Animalia Tribe was in 1879. A decade has passed, and no one has written about it yet?'' he thought.


    He was expecting that there would be a story about it already, considering how proud the royalties were with themselves. Something like ''Write a story about our victory! We have wiped out the whole tribe with our power!'' or something like that.


    "What a shame, hmm. Maybe I could write more about it when I meet Sherin again." he muttered as he continued to go through the books.


    He went to another rack, but he did not notice that it was the rack where Clayton was in. ''Oh no, by seeing me, he would surely be in a bad mood.'' Chance thought.


    "Oh, uhm. Read well, Clayt¡ª


    "Does Your Highness find it fun?" Clayton said with his eyes still set on the book he was reading.


    Chance did not know what he meant by what he said, so he assumed it was about books. "Oh, yes. I was looking for¡ª"


    "Your Highness seems to enjoy going around the palace telling people that I was a child of a concubine, huh?" he said with a smirk on his face, obviously stating it with hate.


    Chance looked at him in confusion. "What?"


    "You act all innocent now, Your Highness?" Clayton closed his book and looked at him. "It was just a few minutes ago yet you have already forgotten?"


    "Clayton is the Second Prince of Antares. The son of His Majesty, King Cadell, with his concubine, Her Highness, Melanie."


    Chance remembered what he was talking about. ''He must have come at the wrong time and walked away, not listening to the following words.'' he thought, wanting to facepalm but he was in front of Clayton.


    "No, Clayton. You misunderstood me." Chance said, waving both of his hands left and right, denying it.


    Clayton let out a snort, finding his words ridiculous. "I clearly heard it, and yet you deny it. You must think I am a fool?" he said.


    Chance did not know how he could explain it. He was just trying to tell Clifford who he was, but Clayton hearing it changed his intention. "I do not think you are going to believe me anyway if I told you the reason." the Crown Prince said in a whisper, but Clayton could hear it.


    "What may be the reason?" Clayton asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Someone is...curious about you." he said. Silence surrounded them and left them both staring at each other. "Hehe." Chance gave him a teasing smile.


    Clayton saw a weird expression on the Crown Prince''s face and he stared at him with disgust, "W-what is with that look of yours?" he asked.


    Chance''s smile became even wider when he remembered the shy look on Clifford''s face, while Clayton''s disgusted look worsened, seeing his brother''s smile, ''Charles...smiling. I have never seen anything creepier than this.'' he thought.


    "This is ridiculous. If you are going to find an excuse, make it more plausible." Clayton said, not believing a single thing he said.


    "See? I was right, you will not believe my reason."


    "Because your reason is hard to believe."


    "Why would you think it is hard to believe?"


    "No one would be curious about a nobody like me."


    "How are you a nobody? You are literally a prince."


    Clayton clicked his tongue, "An insignificant prince borne by a prostitute concubine! I have always been in the dark. While would someone be interested in an unknown prince like me?"


    Chance put both of his hands on Clayton''s shoulders and shook him, startling the hell out of the Second Prince. "Stop using the concubine and your birth as a reason to hide from the world!"


    Clayton was stunned. He had never seen Charles mad and concerned at the same time about him. He has always been far...so far from him.


    "Unlike you and Carmilla...I am nothing. Carmilla is the sun I, the moon, will forever follow behind." he said, lowering his gaze, "And making you even brighter."


    "Well, heck, I love the moon!"


    Clayton''s eyes slightly widened and looked up at his brother''s face. "W-what?" he asked, flustered. The way his brother talk changed and he never would have thought that he would say...love.


    "You see yourself as the moon, but do you know there are a lot of moon lovers there like me?" Chance said, a bit annoyed that Clayton makes it seem as if the moon is not as beautiful as the sun and the stars.


    Clayton looked away, "You...are so weird." he whispered.


    "One day, you will come across a person," Chance said as he leaned on to the sitting prince, "Who will break the walls you built.." he whispered.

 Chapter 86 - The Ally Who Walked Away

    Clayton was dumbfounded by the Crown Prince. All he has been thinking of was that what happened to Charles Howard.


    Charles was like this before as well, Clayton thought. But one day, Charles kept distancing himself from others. The Crown Prince abandoned him, left him in the dark even though he thought of Charles as his only ally.


    He did not understand at all. After changing, after distancing himself, after ignoring him for many years, why did he suddenly come back to talk to him and act as if nothing happened?


    He felt angry. Mad because of the Crown Prince''s act. Charles must be planning something, he thought. But even so, why is it he could not get his anger out? He could not tell his brother how mad he was.


    ''Why did you betray me?''


    ''Why did you make me feel as if you will always be there?''


    ''Why did you go away?''


    ''Why did you just stand there, watching as I get swallowed by the shadows..?''


    Those were the questions Clayton wanted to ask.


    He stared at the Crown Prince that was standing in front of him, holding his shoulders with his hands. ''Break..?'' he thought bitterly, letting out a snort. "You think I am building walls around me?" he asked.


    Chance nodded as an answer to his question. "Is that not the case? You build walls around you because you do not let anyone into your heart." he said and Clayton did not answer. "You build walls around you so that you can hide."


    Clayton stood up abruptly from his seat, making Chance remove his hands on him, dropping to his sides. "The one building the walls is not me! It is Melanie and that damn Cadell!"


    Edmund, the librarian, and the knight turned to the sudden yell that they heard from the library. Edmund''s naturally sleepy eyes widened, making it seem that he was very much awake. Alec''s brow furrowed from what Clayton had said.


    The fact that Clayton dared to call the King and his mother by their names has surprised Edmund. Alec remained calm and blank, but he must be thinking the same. It was a good thing that there were only four of them in the Royal Library. If there were other people inside with them, the news would spread fast and Clayton could be punished for his act of disrespect.


    "It was because of them that there are walls around me that I cannot climb, break or escape it. I am suffocating but after all these years, I got used to being in the dark." he said while clenching his fist, pouring all his hatred in it.


    "As I said," Chance put his hand on him again, slowly caressing his back, "You will meet someone who will break those walls." the Crown Prince said as he attempted to comfort his brother.


    Clayton looked at the Crown Prince with tears forming in his eyes, ''You had that chance...but did not do it.'' he thought. ''You could have been the one to break the wall, but you just stared at it, did nothing...and walked away.''


    A tear traveled down his cheeks, the hatred in his eyes turned into pure sadness as he stared at the Crown prince, not as a prince, but as his brother. "You seemed to have forgotten...how you had caused me this much pain."


    Clayton grabbed the hand of the Crown Prince that was on his back and held it, slowly putting it down. Without any more words coming out of his mouth, he put his book back on the rack and walked away.


    Chance was in a daze for a few seconds before turning around to watch his brother, the Second Prince, leave the Royal Library.


    He wished he knew what was going on inside Clayton''s mind. He wished he knew what Clayton was saying with those sad eyes. He wished he knew what happened in his and Charles''s past.


    Clayton always acts mean and grumpy but, ''He is very weak...'' Chance thought.


    "Are you all right, Your Highness?"


    Chance turned to the Valorian knight who had just approached him. Alec looked at the door where Clayton went through to leave then returned his gaze to the Crown Prince. "The conversation between you two seemed very heated."


    Chance sighed and nodded, agreeing to his knight''s words, "I might have said something that triggered him." he said, feeling bad.


    Clayton must have kept all the words he wanted to say, his feelings, his hatred, all inside him. They say those who are silent are the scariest people. If a person keeps everything he feels to himself, he will end up bursting, letting everything out as anger and resentment form.


    Although people say that the solution is to tell someone else your thoughts and feelings, that does not work for most people. Not everyone has that ''someone''. Someone that they could tell all their secrets to without the fear that they might get betrayed.


    Edmund was surprised. It has been years since such noise was heard in the Royal Library for all the time that he has been serving the room. "I have never seen His Highness, Clayton, that angry before. Not in my life." he muttered.


    Chance lowered his gaze, knowing that it was his fault. "Where there is anger, there is pain."


    He headed back to the table, with the knight following behind him. He was in front of the table and Alec pulled out a seat for him and he sat down. He felt as if his energy was drained from what happened.


    ''Just what on earth happened between the two of them?'' he thought, thinking about the Howard brothers. Even so, he still hopes that he was right when he said there would be someone who would change the way Clayton viewed his life.


    Seeing how Clifford was so interested in Clayton, it may be the chance for the two of them to know each other once they meet. ''If Clayton and Clifford become friends, that would be great.'' Chance thought.


    ''Surely, they would be friends, right?'' he thought, asking himself.


    ''I am sure they would be...'' he thought again, an answer to his own question.


    He stared down at his notes and the pen he was holding when a thought came to his mind, "Maybe I should write to the friends I have made in Canopus." he thought as Louis, Sherin, and Niro came to his mind.


    He was about to write, but he stopped, hesitating. It has not even been a day of him being away from them. Writing them a letter would be too much, he thought. ''But it is just a letter to inform them that I have arrived safely...so maybe it would be fine?''


    A man with the hair of a midnight sky appeared in his mind, ''Should I write Caliber a letter..?'' he thought. With the elbow of his other arm resting on the table, he moved it and put his hand closer to his face. He bit the nail of his thumb as he thinks of a decision.


    "Your Highness," Alec called out.


    Chance turned to him. "Yes?"


    "The ink..."


    Chance returned his gaze to the paper and gasped at the drops of ink. What a mess he had made. He sighed out of relief when he saw that his notes were not ruined. He looked around to find something he could wipe it with, but Edmund came rushing to their table.


    "Your Highness and Your Excellency can leave this up to me." Edmund said and the two of them let him clean up the ink.


    "Would Your Highness like to continue this to your chamber instead?" the Valorian knight asked, suggesting that he could continue writing inside his room so there would be no interruptions.


    Chance nodded. It was a good choice to just go to the chamber since he had no need to read books for a while as he was just going to write what had happened in Canopus and the information he has learned.


    "Alec and I will be going to my chamber," the Crown Prince told the librarian to inform him that they will leave.


    Edmund, who was cleaning the table, turned to them with a smile. His smile made his eyes squint, making him look even sleepy than usual. "Thank you for your time in the Royal Library, Your Highness. May the Goddess bless you." he said and raised his hand in their direction.


    Chance Howard and the Valorian knight left the library to go to the chamber of the Crown Prince so he could continue working on his journal and notes. The journal he had contained everything that had happened to him since the first time he had arrived in the Crown Prince Charles''s century.


    He added what happened in the Canopus to the Journal and wrote about the information about the Aranea Clan, that he had learned from the Canopus aide, Sherin.


    Time went by as he studied his notes. He took dinner but never saw the King nor the Second Prince at the dinner table except Princess Carmilla. He is finally in Antares again, he should be happy but all he could think of was Canopus, the people there....and Caliber.


    He remembered his line in the day he first met Caliber.


    ''I guess I have to wait for another midnight sky.''

 Chapter 87 - The Day Before Chaos

    It was a fine day to sit at a table, looking around, taking in the view of the kingdom while sipping tea in the morning. It was not too sunny, making the people be in a good mood.


    At this time, Chance was still in his chamber, sleeping. A woman whose face was covered with a veil poured more tea into her cup. The rim of the cup was already near his lips and was about to take a sip when she stopped all of a sudden as she felt another being''s presence in her room.


    "What are you planning to do?"


    The woman with a veil turned her head around and saw the spirit, taking a human form, looking at her with a serious expression. She chuckled. It was so early in the morning for her to be greeted with that kind of look.


    "May you have a nice day as well," she said when the spirit did not even bother greeting him good morning.


    "Stop messing around and answer me, A-"


    From the dark see-through veil, the smile on the woman''s face vanished, and she looked at the spirit from the corner of her eyes, "Best if you clarify what you would like me to answer." she said and took another sip from her tea.


    "I am serious. What are you doing right now?" the spirit asked again, and the usual smile that the woman wears returned to her face.


    "As you can see, I am having tea. Would you like to join me?" the woman answered along with a question of asking the spirit to join, "Oh, dear, wait. I forgot that you cannot drink since...you are a spirit."


    The spirit ignored the woman''s tease and disappeared. After a few seconds, the spirit appeared, standing on the railings of the balcony near the table she was on. The spirit has its back facing the woman as it stared at the streets of the Geminga area.


    The spirit raised his gaze and looked at the palace that they could see from the place they were in. "I do hope that you are not planning anything that will ruin destiny."


    The woman smiled. "I do not know what you are trying to imply with that." she said. "Why do you assume that I am planning something?" the woman asked, smiling behind her veil.


    "You seem to be getting bored these days, I am afraid that your boredom will cause chaos in this time." the spirit said, with its hands crossed on his back.


    "Do not treat me as if I am a child, I do know how to identify the right from the wrong."


    "Of course you are not a child, you are very old."


    Although the woman was smiling, the spirit hit her nerves but she concealed her annoyed expression. "I am nowhere near old. I am very young and beautiful." she said in return, but the spirit ignored her remarks.


    "Not all people know what is right and what is wrong. Even those who are not young make bad decisions that they regret for their lifetime," he said with no expression as he looked at the palace and dazed.


    The woman watched the spirit''s human form as it stared off in the palace''s direction. ''A memory that he will never forget. A memory that he shall forever regret.'' she thought, and rested her cheeks on her palm.


    "You do not have to worry, I will not do anything that would change what was pre-destined." she said, "Even someone like me has no power to do such a thing," she added.


    "All I could do is to keep the game of chess going and watch...as Chance Howard makes his moves."


    The spirit''s human form slowly turned around to face the woman. "For everything that is happening right now is fated to happen. A destiny that cannot be changed."


    The woman took another sip of her tea and closed his eyes while the spirit slowly disappeared, leaving the woman staring back at the view of the kingdom''s palace.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Tomorrow. It is...tomorrow." Chance thought repeatedly inside his mind as he bites into the nail of his thumb, trying to calm his panicked mind.


    A day has already passed which makes it his last day of preparation from the celebration of Charle''s birthday, officially as the Crown Prince of Antares. After the day ends, it will be the celebration. Which means he would be in front of the guests, especially nobles of high ranks.


    From the moment he first arrived at the palace of Antares when he came into the 19th century, he was already learning about different families. And until now, he was still reading so that he would be prepared in case anything would happen in the celebration.


    ''Guests...many guests. A crowded room of the celebration. I do not think I could this.'' he thought. ''Charles would be able to do this easily but not me!'' he thought again, nervous about talking to people.


    "Do not think like this, I can do this as long as I keep everything in mind." he thought, comforting himself. Social anxiety sucks, but then Fate decided to awaken him in a royal member''s body, a Crown Prince! "Oh, Fate, you are very great."


    He flipped to other pages and every page he goes through felt as if it was already stuck inside his head. ''I already know about all of this.'' he thought.


    He put the papers he had gone through on the table and stared into space. Edmund appeared in front of him, and Chance looked up at the face of the librarian. "Oh, Edmund."


    "Is Your Highness done with these?" Edmund asked, pointing at the books and papers scattered on the table.


    "Oh, yes. I am sorry for the mess." he said and immediately tried to put the scattered papers in one pile but the librarian stopped him. "Your Highness does not have to do that. I can do it," he said.


    "Thank you as always, Edmund." the Crown Prince said and leaned back in his seat.


    "Best if Your Highness takes a rest. A little break would not hurt." Edmund suggested as he cleaned up the table and carried the books.


    The Crown Prince rubbed his neck and looked at the librarian with worry on his face. "But I need to prepare. Tomorrow is the celebration."


    "A little break would help put your mind at ease. It will help you study more." Edmund with a smile. "Though in all honesty, I still do not get why you need to study...all of these?" he asked, confused.


    "Oh, well...My memory is not that good with names. Best if I could study it again, right?"


    "I see your point." the librarian nodded and left to put the books back in the racks.


    A little while, Edmund came back with empty hands, just finished putting the things that the Crown Prince has used in his study. "But still, Your Highness should take a rest," he said, while walking back to Chance''s table. "You would not want to appear at your own celebration looking bad with dark circles under your eyes, yes?"


    Chance almost laughed. ''You say that as if you do not have it.'' he thought and looked at his eyes that makes him look like a panda, but a sleepy version. "Look at yourself first before saying that. I think you are the one who needs rest."


    Edmund waved his hand left and right at his words. "Oh, please, Your Highness. Believe it or not but I get too much rest. There is not much to do here in the Royal Library." he said.


    Even so, he still looked like he was about to fall asleep because of his droopy panda eyes.


    "Thank you, Edmund. I am really grateful for your kindness and will to help." the Crown Prince said with his sincerest tone.


    Edmund smiled and bowed his head. "Anything for Your Highness, may you always be blessed by the Goddess."


    Chance smiled as a response. He looked beside him, but his personal knight was not standing there near him. "Edmund, have you seen my knight, Alec?" he asked.


    Edmund looked around him and shook his head. "I do not see His Excellency inside the Royal Library but I did see him leaving through the door earlier." he answered.


    ''But why did he leave?'' Chance thought.


    "Your Highness."


    Edmund and Chance turned around and saw Alec, who has just appeared. "Where did you go, Alec?" the Crown Prince asked.


    Suddenly, a butler pushing a cart, followed by maids, came inside the library. They stopped in front of his table that was just been cleaned by Edmund, no books nor papers spotted. The butler opened the cover and there were desserts in it and a teapot and cups.


    "Your Highness should take a rest, so I called over a few servants to prepare snacks." Alec said while the servants carefully put the stuff in the cart on the table.


    "Thank you...Alec." he muttered, feeling touched that he had already got it prepared for him. Alec just nodded and stood straight beside him once again.


    The servants bowed and immediately left the Royal Library as soon as they finished setting the foods onto the table. Edmund returned to his desk as well and fell asleep at the moment he sat down.


    Chance smiled, feeling grateful for the people around him. He was about to take a bite of the cake when he felt someone staring at him.


    "Eh? Is that a kid?"

 Chapter 88 - A Little Girl Called Teri

    The fork that Chance was holding was already near his mouth, about to take a bite, when he caught a shadow from the corner of his eye. He turned his head around, but the person already vanished.


    He looked around again and caught a figure climbing the stairs that lead to the upper part of the Royal Library. His eyes would not make a mistake. He clearly saw a little figure running up the staircase.


    "Was that a kid?" he muttered, and the knight heard his whisper and looked in the direction that the Crown Prince was looking at.


    "Your Highness?"


    Chance looked at his knight, confused, and pointed at the stairs. "I think I saw a child going up the stair of the library." the Crown Prince responded.


    Alec took another glance at the upper area. He has been feeling a strange presence since earlier when he was about to leave the Royal Library to call for the servants. He checked every corner and every rack but did not see any person around.


    For the Crown Prince to say that he had seen someone, then he must be right about the presence he was sensing. He turned to the Crown Prince. "Would Your Highness want me to check it?" he asked while gripping the handle of his sword.


    Chance cannot help but take a bite of the delicious cake that has been seducing him as he thinks. He ate half of the sliced cake and wiped his mouth with a napkin before turning to the knight again. "Yes, please." he answered.


    Alec was about to carry out his master''s order but Chance stopped him by grabbing his arm. The knight stared at him, "I am coming with you to check." the Crown Prince added because he was curious about the child he saw.


    The Valorian knight did not answer, and continued to stare at his master. The Crown Prince waited for his response but felt weird when the knight was not taking his eyes off his face. "Is there something on my face?" Chance asked.


    He noticed Alec''s lowered gaze and realized what he was looking at. The Valorian Knight pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and raised his hand to wipe the corner of the Crown Prince''s mouth.


    Before he could even wipe it off, Chance wiped it with his thumb and licked it. "The cake that you told the servants to prepare was delicious!" Chance exclaimed.


    He patted his knight''s shoulder and pointed at the stairs. "Let us go check it now." he said and marched towards the staircase.


    Alec Valorian slowly put down his arm and put the handkerchief back in his pocket, following the Crown Prince as he climbed up the stairs.


    Chance thought of the little girl he saw again. He was not sure if it is a girl since he did not saw the face because it was running too fast for him to see it clearly. He did see a long hair, so he assumed it was a little girl.


    ''How did a little girl enter the library?'' he thought in confusion, "Alec, did one of the noble families visit today? It must be their child." he said and turned his head behind him to look at Alec.


    Alec shook his head. "Not that I know of. I was by your side these days, so I have no knowledge of whoever comes to visit the Royal Family." he answered.


    Chance returned his gaze in front of him and continued climbing the stairs. "So then who might it be..?" he whispered.


    They arrived at the upper library and Chance cannot help but gape at the wall of books right before his eyes; he had already seen it from downstairs but looking at it clearly just truly amazes him. Might be a dream of every researcher or even the readers that are addicted to books. ''This is awesome.'' he thought.


    At the middle of the railings, there was a long sofa, two single chairs, and a low table. It was a good spot to read, but it is probably used by the female nobles to read, mostly just chatting with each other while having tea.


    "You seem to like this spot, Your Highness. Would you like to use this area instead?" Alec asked, noticing how much he was staring at the wall covered with the racks of books.


    "Oh, no. I just like it, but I would rather stay downstairs. It would be hard for me to write here, I prefer the high table." Chance answered. If he was to switch here, he would most likely fall asleep immediately.


    "Oh, my, hello there..."


    Chance and Alec looked at the tall window at the second part of the library where they were in and saw that it was opened, with the curtain slightly being blown because of the wind.


    A little girl was standing on the window cill with a head turned in their direction upon noticing that there were people in the upper area of the Royal Library other than her.


    "Child, what are you doing in the window? You might fall!" Chance exclaimed, surprised to see the kid standing on the window cill where your death is guaranteed once you miss a step considering how high it was.


    Chance was about to rush to where the little girl was, but Alec blocked his way with his sword that still has the scabbard on. "Do not approach her so easily, Your Highness." the knight warned.


    The Crown Prince has no idea why he was blocking his way. It was just a child, there was nothing to fear. "Eh, but..."


    "It is all right, I will come down now." the little girl said and hopped down from the window. She gave out a wide smile and took a few steps towards the Crown Prince, but Alec pointed his sword at her.


    Chance looked at the sword in surprise. "Put it away, why are you pointing your sword up to a child''s face?" he asked.


    Tears formed in the little girl''s eyes. "I...I just wanted to say h-hello." she said as she sobbed, scared at the sword that was pointed at her face.


    Chance panicked when the little girl started to cry and looked at the knight. "Put it down!" he ordered and Alec immediately did as he was told. Chance bent down to level himself with the girl''s height and caressed her back. "There, there. I am sorry for frightening you."


    The little girl started to calm down, and she stopped sobbing. She looked at the Crown Prince and smiled weakly, "T-thank you, Your Highness..." she muttered.


    Chance stared at the little girl. She had a rare black hair, flowing until her legs, maybe a few more months, and her hair would reach her feet or the ground. "Your...black hair is beautiful." Chance said, and he cannot stop looking at it.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I have been wanting to cut it, it is a hassle." the girl said with a giggle. "What a shame, such a hair is exquisite." Chance responded.


    The girl was wearing a white dress; it was much lighter than those gowns that other female nobles her age would wear. "May I ask from which family you are?"


    The little girl waved her hand left and right along with the shaking of her head, "That I cannot tell you." she said.


    "It is a question from the Crown Prince of the kingdom you are in. You have to answer His Highness''s question." Alec chimed in.


    "And I am someone who does not need to follow any of his order." the girl stated with a serious gaze meeting with Alec. Her smile came back, and she turned to Chance. "You can call me Teri, Your Highness."


    "Oh, Teri, what a cute name." Chance said, making the girl chuckle.


    "I would like to call you Howard, if it is all right?" Teri asked.


    Chance furrowed his brow, curious about her words. ''Why not just call me by my name?'' he thought.


    "Calling him without honorific? Such insolence." Alec muttered.


    The Valorian Knight was still wearing his usual blank face, but he does not know why he felt hostile towards the child. There was no aura emitting from her that would say that she is bad or an enemy, but there was something weird around her that the knight cannot point out.


    Chance stood straight and patted Alec. "It is all right. No need to be so hard on the little one." he said. He turned to Teri with a smile. "Call me any name you would like, do not mind this blank face right here." he said.


    A grin spread across Teri''s face. "Yay! Thank you, Howard! You are now my friend."


    A new friend. That would be good, Chance thought. He looked down at the table he was on downstairs and saw the other untouched desserts on top of it. He glanced at Alec and Teri. "Wait a bit." he said and went towards the stairs to go down back to his table.


    The mood instantly changed when Teri and Alec were left alone upstairs. The two of them stared at each other, with Teri''s cute smile disappearing from her face. "Best if you leave His Highness alone, from whatever your motive is from approaching him." Alec said.


    "You two are the ones who approached me," Teri said in return.


    "You showed yourself in purpose for us to approach you."


    "And yet, in the end, you two still approached me."


    Alec raised his sword and pointed it once again to her face. "How cruel. Do you have no pity for this poor child you are pointing at?" she asked with a cracking voice, as if she was on the verge of crying. "How scary, how will the Goddess bless you if you have this kind of personality!" she whined.


    Alec stared at her with empty eyes. "I believe in no Goddess."


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, right before Teri laughed. She put her hand on her mouth, preventing another chuckle from coming out as she looked at the knight, amused.


    "You do not believe in the Goddess yet you all use her to greet your Royalties with the wish of them being blessed," she muttered and the tone of her voice slowly changing. "How cute."


    Her voice changed and the thin and little voice of hers vanished, looking at the knight with her amused smile. The Valorian Knight suddenly stepped away, feeling a strong aura. At that point, he knew that there was danger in being near the little girl.


    Chance''s footsteps were heard as he rushed upstairs with plates in both of his hands. "Here! I brought dess-"


    "Let us go, Your Highness," Alec said, blocking his way from going near the girl.


    "What is wrong?" Chance asked, in confusion.


    Alec did not answer, and Chance put the plates on the table. Alec grabbed the Crown Prince''s hands and guided him towards the stairs to leave.


    "Howard." the girl called out, and Chance turned around to look at her. "Once you see me again, approach me. And I will guide you to hear the prophecy." Chance looked at him with furrowed brows, but the girl just smiled.


    "A prophecy that even Fate did not tell you."

 Chapter 89 - Celebration In Antares Kingdom

    Ever since morning, the whole palace was bustling. The Royal Head Butler, Nicholas Wright, was commanding the servants strictly to carry out the tasks that were assigned to them.


    With just a single mistake, the servants went through scolding. Every one of them should be quick and efficient, as per orders from the Head of the servants. The day finally came for the Royal Family Howard, especially the star of the celebration which is the Crown Prince.


    The servants moved at a quickened pace as they hurried to their stations. Some are carrying something in their hands and the workers who are not mostly seen working in the palace are also present to do hard and heavy works that butlers are not assigned to do.


    Even though the celebration will be held inside the palace, the Antares people are very lively as well. The people are treating it as a celebration for themselves. It should be natural to prepare and celebrate the birthday of a prince that will soon be their king. Although all of them fear the current king, His Majesty Cadell, they put all their hopes into meeting the Crown Prince to see if he would be the same or not.


    The colorful pennant banners could be seen in every street that the people walk on. The banners of the symbol of Antares as well as the banner of the Royal Family, Howard, were hung in the palace, spread on every wall and the entrance of the kingdom.


    The laughter of children running around the streets as well as the loud voices of their parents scolding them brings more life to the celebration.


    It is the first birthday celebration of Charles Howard as the Crown Prince. All of the nobles with the lowest to the highest ranks will attend just to celebrate with the new Crown Prince of Antares.


    But the problem that all of them did not know, was that they are going to meet Charles but not the real one. They will meet Chance, that is inside the body of the Crown Prince. It makes him nervous since socializing has never been in his plan back when he was in his own time. But he practiced, memorized, and is trying his best not to mess up. He is trying hard to be Charles Howard, even though that was not who he really was.


    Chance Howard was inside his changer with maids that Tailor Linda has brought with her. Tailor Linda has her fingers on her chin, looking at the Crown Prince from feet to head as the servants dressed him up.


    Chance did not bother making a fuss of the servants dressing him up and just let them. He was in a daze, thinking of what the little girl, Teri, said to him.


    "The Prophecy that even Fate did not tell you."


    He raised his hand and bit his nail as he thinks of the words of the little girl; it bothers him and made him curious to the point he cannot sleep. ''What does Teri mean by that? Some kind of prophecy exists? About what?'' he thought.


    His arm was suddenly pulled away from his mouth, causing him to stop biting into his nail. The servant just pulled his arm without even bothering to say so, as if she was in a hurry. ''They must be in such a rush for their other tasks.'' Chance thought as they continued to dress him up and finish the upper part of his clothing.


    Tailor Linda smiled while walking in circles around the Crown Prince, seeing him all dressed up with the outfit that she had made.


    The Crown Prince wore a white shirt with a wine-colored cravat, which is held together by a silver clip with an indigo gem in the center with a mark of the Family Emblem, shaped like a diamond. His vest was a deeper midnight blue, and he wore white trousers with a belt secured with a gold buckle. He then has knee-high boots of the same dark shade, with three clasps on and above the ankle, as well as a strap over the top with a gold clasp.


    He was wearing a white coat with black, gold, and crimson accents, and a large wine-hued cape with gold decorations that goes down until his leg just above his feet, almost reaching the ground.


    "Perfect!" the tailor exclaimed, as she clapped her hands. "Since it was I, Tailor Linda, who arranged it. It would surely fit Your Highness!"


    Trying on outfits was indeed a hassle. Some would like it, but not for Chance. He was thankful that Linda did not bring a dozen of clothing like before, which is weird since that is something Linda would not do. "How great, you brought only one outfit." Chance muttered.


    Tailor Linda put her hands on her waist, looking as if she never liked the idea of bringing only one to the chamber of the Crown Prince. "His Excellency is scary! Do you know how many outfits I have prepared for Your Highness? He made me bring it all back and get only one piece of clothing for Your Highness to wear!" Tailor Linda said, complaining.


    Chance closed his eyes, almost tearing up. ''Damn, thank you, Alec. My savior!''


    "I am grateful for your efforts, Tailor Linda."


    Tailor Linda curtsied, "Anything for Your Highness."


    The servants have already left and the door that was about to close opened again and the Valorian Knight entered. He was wearing his formal, ceremonial outfit. The one that he wore on the Coronation in Canopus.


    Tailor Linda raised her hand and put it on her mouth that was gaping at the handsome features of the knight, "Looking dashing as ever, Your Excellency." Linda said as a compliment and Chance nodded as well in agreement as he stared at his personal knight. "As expected of the handsome Commander of the Antares Knights." she added.


    Chance glanced at the tailor upon hearing the last bit of her words. ''Commander?'' he asked inside his head. He has been wondering why they were greeting his knight with an honorific of excellence but turns out he was also the Commander.


    Alec introduced himself to Chance when they were in the carriage as the Captain of the Knights of First Squad, but never did he know that he was also the Commander of all Knights of Antares. Good thing that he heard it from Linda''s mouth. If he did not know about it, he would be more suspicious in the eyes of his knight.


    ''Come to think of it, I should have pretended that I lost all my memories back then...'' he thought. He shook his head. ''Nah, that would not work. Everything might change.''


    "Tailor Linda, is everything done?" Alec asked.


    Linda nodded proudly and pointed at the clothing that the Crown Prince was wearing. "Of course, if it is I, Tailor Linda, then everything will be done at once," she responded with a smug look on her face.


    Alec stared at the Crown Prince''s new ceremonial outfit and a slight smile appeared on the knight''s face. "It looks good on you, Charles." he complimented.


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened when he caught him smiling and surprised to hear him call him by his first name again, ''I-is he sick?'' he thought, a bit nervous about what he just witnessed.


    Tailor Linda blushed as she shifted glances between Alec and Chance. ''I am seeing something I should not be seeing!'' she thought and chuckled. "Of course it looks good on him for it is I, Tailor Linda, who made it!" she said, repeating her favorite line with her name.


    "I shall now be on my way. I wish Your Highness a happy birthday." Tailor Linda said, and bowed. Chance and Alec returned the bow and allowed her to leave, and she opened the door and left the two of them alone.


    "You called me Charles again." Chance said.


    Alec just realized that he did call him by name and bowed his head, "Forgive me, Your Highness." he apologized.


    "It is all right." Chance said. He did call him Charles already, but that was because Louis did not know that he was a prince yet.


    "The carriages of some nobles have already arrived."


    "Specifically?"


    "Lockhart, Lanstone, Midford, and Millington House." the Valorian knight responded.


    "They sure came early." Chance muttered with a stressed sigh. Those are already four houses, attending the celebration. For sure since it is a grand celebration, more houses would attend. It was still early.


    "Your Highness, I am sure you already know?"


    Chance turned to face his knight. "Know what?"


    "A few houses from Canopus will come as well." Alec responded, causing silence inside the chamber.


    A few seconds, Chance''s eyes widened. "What? From Canopus?" he asked.


    The Valorian knight nodded in response. ''Yes, Your Highness. Though we are not sure which families would come. The only thing we are sure of was the House of Cameron. Duchy of Canopus."


    Chance put his hand on his face, but he calmed himself. "I am sure everything would be fine." he muttered to himself.


    The Celebration of his birthday is about to start. Hopefully, the liveliness could continue until the end, and would not be replaced by chaos brought by the ruthless King of Antares.


    "Let us now go."

 Chapter 90 - Celebration In Antares Kingdom (2)

    Numerous carriages were parked in front of the palace, and some carriages have just stopped as they had only arrived. Each carriage was unique, not one of it alike with the others. The symbol of their family name was marked on it to identify which nobles from different families were inside.


    The Head of the Servants deserved his title. He had assigned everyone to a task based on how they work. Nicholas Wright has a good memory, allowing him to know which ones are good at certain tasks. He assigned them properly, knowing that it will have great results, which will guarantee everything to be done at the given time.


    Knights were stationed at every entrance of the palace and the kingdom itself to make sure that the suspicious and harmful people will not have to come inside the kingdom and the palace where the celebration will take place. Commander Alec had grouped every knight in each squad to do a rotational patrol, to guarantee the safety of the Royal family, as well as the nobles who have come inside.


    The first four houses to arrive were the House of Lockhart, House of Lanstone, House of Midford, and House of Millington. These families are one of the highest families that have power, but none of these other noble names'' wealth could beat that of the Lockharts. Lockhart was the second most powerful. The first was, of course, the Howards. The Royal Family of Antares.


    Nobles after nobles have arrived, and it has almost turned into a competition of gowns, pieces of jewelry as the nobles flaunt their wealth against each other.


    Most of those who step out of their carriages or those who enter the celebration room came in pairs, and some are more than two because other elder nobles have brought their heirs and heiresses. They are accompanied as well by one or two knights that they have brought by their choice for protection.


    Chance Howard was making his way towards the large ballroom with Alec by his side. The cape on the Crown Prince''s shoulders fluttered as he walked the halls of the palace.


    Once he reached the doors, he is aware that those on the other side are people that are lower than his status, but at the same time higher than who he really is. He was only a historian locking himself inside his room with work on his mind. Work where he teaches but does not get enough money to be anywhere wealthy than the lowest noble that Antares has.


    ''But I am Charles today.'' he reassured himself. Even if he was as poor as a beggar, that would not matter because, in this period, he is the Crown Prince of their kingdom. ''Probably Charles until the day I die here.'' he added.


    Alec and Chance both stopped as they reached the end of the hall. In front of them was the door to the ballroom, where celebrations are held. The two guards bowed as they hold their staves to pay respect to the Crown Prince, "Blessings from the Goddess, Your Royal Highness." they said at the same time. Chance nodded in return, accepting their greetings.


    Alec glanced at the Crown Prince to know if he was ready to enter the room. Chance noticed his knight''s stare and raised his hand, gesturing to make them open the door. Alec nodded at his order and looked at the two guards standing on both sides of the door. The guards received his gaze and knew what it meant.


    The two knights guarding the entrance of the ballroom both raised their staves and hit them to the ground three times, as they always do whenever someone enters a room where the King was in.


    The music and the buzzing of the people inside that Chance was hearing even from outside halted, causing pure silence, meaning they have heard the signal of the two guards.


    The doors slowly opened, with the two servants opening them from the inside. The lights of the ballroom shone upon his face and all the nobles were waiting for him to enter.


    "His Excellency, Alec Valorian, has arrived!" the messenger announced and Alec stepped inside first, as his name was first to be called. The people inside raised one of their arms with the back of their hands, facing the direction of the Valorian knight.


    After the knight has entered, he stopped and slightly faced the Crown Prince. "The Star of the Celebration! His Royal Highness, Charles Howard, has arrived!" the messenger announced again.


    With just one of his feet entering the room, all the people, even Alec Valorian, raised both of their arms and bowed to welcome the Crown Prince, the next King of Antares.


    "We wish you a happy birthday and continuous blessings from the Goddess." all of them greeted in unison. "May glory always be in Antares." they added.


    Chance''s chest pounded in nervousness, but he tried hard not to panic nor be frightened by the crown inside the room of celebration. "You may all raise your heads," he ordered, and the servants and nobles all raised their heads and put down their arms that were raised in his direction.


    Chance took another step, and he walked towards the throne where King Cadell is sitting, watching every move he makes. Considering that it was a celebration just for him, he did not bow his head nor raised his arm, "I do not have to pay respect to Your Majesty, for someday I will be the one to sit on that throne." he said with confidence.


    The audible gasping of the crowd was heard, shocked for the Crown Prince to make that kind of statement in front of the current King of Antares.


    "How could he say that? How presumptuous!"


    "For a prince to be so confident just because he holds the crown!"


    "I do not think His Highness said anything wrong."


    "How so!"


    "How would you like the star of the celebration raising his hands, bowing and kneeling in front of such a crowd?"


    "Indeed, it is only natural for the next in line to be king to show confidence. Would you rather like a cute and innocent weak king to lead the kingdom?"


    The nobles continued to whisper as they talk to each other which made the Crown Prince feel like grimacing, ''With just one statement, they are already so loud.'' he thought.


    "Even if you are all whispering words that we cannot clearly hear, suspicion of speaking badly of a royalty is grave. Would you like to be punished by the laws of our Kingdom?" Chance said, causing the people around them to be silenced.


    The King of Antares smirked and clapped, "Great!" he exclaimed. "To hear such words from the Crown Prince assures me that I have chosen a great person to rule the kingdom after me." he said.


    Chance smiled, "Forgive me if people found what I said offensive." he said, "But I indeed have to thank you for such a big celebration for my birth."


    "It is natural to hold the best for you are the Crown Prince of this kingdom, my son." King Cadell said with a smile on his face.


    "I, Caroline, wished for more blessings to come as well, Crown Prince."


    Chance looked at the one who spoke and saw Lady Caroline by Cadell''s side. The consort''s wavy blonde hair was braided into a side bun, looking younger than her age as she sat beside the King with such grace emitting from her.


    "I greet Your Highness as well, you look as beautiful as ever, as if you were close to the age of Princess Carmilla."


    "What an exaggeration, you flatter me, Crown Prince."


    Both of them smiled and then Nicholas Wright came, "It is time, Your Highness." the royal head butler said as he pointed at the balcony.


    It was time for the Crown Prince to go to the balcony and greet the people who are gathered outside the palace just to greet him. For people hoping to see him and hear his words as the next king of Antares.


    Chance slowly walked towards the open balcony. In every step he made, he could feel the stares of the nobles piercing through him, waiting for his next moves, and some are waiting for him to make a mistake.


    He ignored the stares of the people and made his way to the balcony as he walked with grace and confidence, unlike the shy, nervous person with low self-esteem that he was.


    He stepped onto the balcony, putting his palms on the railings, and saw hundreds of people outside the gate of the palace, just to see him. It surprised him and it was overwhelming for him to see that all of these people came for him. Just to hear his words.


    But then all of the sudden, he noticed that people are not moving. He looked around, and they were all frozen, as if time had stopped. There was a strong gush of wind. A familiar gush of wind that always comes whenever-


    "Whenever Fate appears...." he muttered.

 Chapter 91 - Return Of The Spirit Of Fate (2)

    Time had stopped and a strong gush of wind blew, indicating that the spirit has come once again.


    Just like before, the spirit of Fate appeared right in front of him. With its light hitting the Crown Prince''s face, making him squint his eyes.


    "Happy birthday, Chance Howard." the spirit greeted, and those were the words it said for the first time it appeared.


    Although Chance had more than a dozen of questions in his mind, he did not let it out and faced the spirit.


    "I am pleased to see you again, Fate." the Crown prince, or rather, the historian, greeted. "Although it is displeasing that you do not appear when I want you to. I do not have such ability." he added.


    "Forgive me. Although I am helping you with history, you do not have power to control me." the spirit responded.


    "I have come to greet Your Highness for the celebration of your birth."


    Chance smiled as he let out a snort. "We have been too into our roleplaying act. Have you forgotten that I am not Charles?" he said with furrowed brows. "I am just a historical researcher that you pulled in to relive the Crown Prince''s tragic fate."


    "You may have forgotten that you are the one who agreed because you wanted to know about the last King." Fate said with emphasis, "You utter your words with such tone, have you started hating your decision?"


    Chance Howard went silent. "Hate is not the term." he muttered. He looked at the spirit, who went to his side. "It is more of a regret."


    He turned around and looked at the people that were surrounding him. "From the moment I came into this century, by everything I experienced I have come to regret the decision I have made."


    The spirit stared at him in silence before speaking, "Regret cannot undo the things you have done." it said.


    "A memory that we can never forget, a memory that we shall forever regret." the spirit said. "It was what a woman always said to me."


    Chance stared at the spirit until it took the form of human. Human still made of light, with its features unknown, so he could not tell what Fate looked like.


    "Indeed, the woman was right. Even if we could come to the point where we have moved on, the regret was still there." the spirit said, slowly joining the Crown Prince who was standing on the balcony.


    Chance nodded, "You and the woman are right." he said, agreeing to the spirit''s words.


    "Back then, when I was lacking information about the Last King, I could have just told Professor Adam to drop the topic." he said. "I could have just switched to a different assignment."


    He remembered the time where he was deep inside his thoughts, "What my reflection had said in my mind was true. I changed, I become more stressed and agitated after taking on this topic more than those past assignments I had." he stated.


    "I was obsessed." the historian said with emphasis as he clenched both of his fists that were resting on the railings.


    "I regret everything but even so, regretting will not bring me back to my normal life."


    Chance heard a chuckle and there was no one out there who could do that other than Fate. He looked at the spirit, waiting for its word.


    "We are alike in that terms. Until now I regret something I have done, but that does not mean that I want to change the past."


    "Instead, I want it to be known."


    The human form of the spirit also took a step forward and rested its hands on the railing, looking at the entirety of the Kingdom.


    Chance cannot help but to stare at the spirit in its human form. He started to wonder whether he was really just ''Fate'' or if he was someone else.


    "You seem to be speaking from experience." Chance said as he looked at Fate.


    ''For someone who has seen everything, nothing could speak of experience more than I could.'' Fate said inside its mind. The spirit said nothing as a response.


    "Then now that you know that regretting will not get you anywhere. What have you decided to do?" the spirit asked.


    Chance averted his gaze away from the spirit. "I will forever regret it as you said, but I want to continue the plan to live as Charles, until the end."


    "Until the end you say," the spirit repeated.


    "Until I die."


    The two of them went silent until another gush of wind blew. The Crown Prince stared at the people below him that frozen in their place.


    "I will live as a Howard. With goal of Chance, and the body of Charles. Who share the same mind, of telling their story to the world."


    Fate was stunned. He was glad to hear those words coming from Chance''s lips. Although it could not be seen on Fate''s face because of the light, the spirit smiled.


    "By that you mean?"


    Chance faced the spirit and gave him a determined look with a smile on his face. "I shall accept Charles''s fate. As well as mine." he said and looked at the people.


    "Is that so?" Fate asked, making sure that he was true to his words.


    "Yes." The Crown Prince responded.


    "Then what about the male prostitutes?"


    Chance felt the cold air blowing against his skin as he heard those two words. He had almost forgotten about his dream. The dream where the King executed those male prostitutes, and he did...nothing.


    But what could he do? There was nothing he could do because that is fated to happen.


    Chance swallowed the lump forming in his throat and he tried to calm himself, "As I said...I will accept fate."


    "So you will accept what will happen to them?"


    Chance clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, he let out a sigh, "Yes..."


    "I see, then that is good."


    "You did not come here to just greet me, but to make sure I will not do anything that will break your rules, am I right?" Chance said, he knew it from the start. Since Fate never comes for a simple reason, unless it is regarding his dreams and what is fated to happen.


    "Clever. You are right." the spirit said. "Then I have no more use of here. I shall take my leave." Fate said, and it was about to fade away but Chance stopped the spirit.


    "What is the prophecy, Fate? What is my prophecy?"


    Chance could tell that Fate was surprised by his question as the spirit did not speak for a long second. "If I may ask, who did you hear that from?" The spirit said in a more serious tone than the usual.


    "I heard it from Teri."


    Fate was confused and he turned to face Chance and approached him. "Who is this Teri you are referring to?"


    "A little girl that I met recently. She told me that there was a prophecy that even you could not tell me." the Crown Prince responded and he raised his gaze to look at the spirit.


    "Chance Howard, when you see that girl again,"


    "Come with her to hear the prophecy?"


    "No. Stay away from her."


    Chance furrowed his brow as he stared at the spirit. If only its human form had a face so he could read its expression, but it does not have any, which made it hard for him to know what the spirit was thinking.


    "I know why you want me to stay away from her. It is so that I will not know about the prophecy." Chance said in a serious tone as he demands more answer from the spirit.


    "The Prophecy has nothing to do with. You will soon know it anyway, even if I stop you." the spirit said.


    Chance was surprised to see that Fate had lost uts calm. The tone of the spirit''s voice felt familiar, but he could not point out where he had heard it from. "Then why do you try to prevent me from seeing the little girl?" he asked in confusion.


    "I do not care about whether you want to hear the prophecy. Just do not get anywhere near the girl you call Teri!" Fate exclaimed.


    Chance recalled what happened in the upper part of the library and remembered his personal knight''s hostile behavior towards the child. First, it was Alec, now it was Fate. He wondered why does the two of them dislike the little girl so much?


    "Then if you do not care, then tell me the prophecy right now."


    "You will hear it when the right time comes. Because everything that happens is fate." The spirit said.


    ''You always say that, without giving me any clues aside from my dreams...'' Chance thought.


    The human form of Fate returned to its form and it slowly fade away until it completely disappeared.


    Vanished from his side once again.


    Leaving Chance Howard all alone looking at the people of the kingdom as his surrounding slowly started to move.

 Chapter 92 - Execution Of The Male Prostitutes

    At the moment where everything was frozen in place, after Fate has vanished, the Crown Prince''s surroundings started to return to normal.


    Finally, the arm of the clock moved again and Chance could hear the cheers of the people that were squeezing each other just to see him.


    All of the people''s voices could be heard even high up on the balcony. They still have not seen the Crown Prince standing on the balcony.


    Alec Valorian stood behind the Crown Prince with an arm by his side and his other hand was in the grip of his sword.


    Nicholas Wright stood beside the messenger who stood near the Crown Prince''s side, just enough for the people to see him once they raise their heads upon hearing his voice.


    The knights that were on the gate, refraining the people from entering through the gates looked up and saw the Crown Prince and the others that were on the balcony.


    Alec Valorian, the Commander of the Knights, raised his hand and the knights saw it. The knights signaled to other knights, and they passed it to their fellows.


    The noises of the people ceased, they are silenced as all the knights hit their staves to the ground three times in unison.


    When there is finally no single person speaking, the messenger spoke, "To the People of Antares!" he started.


    "Bow to His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince!"


    The people were stunned, and they immediately did as the messenger ordered and knelt while bowing their heads, knowing that the Crown Prince they looked forward to seeing was finally there.


    "State your greetings to His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince!"


    The people raised both of their arms with the back of their hands facing the direction of the Crown Prince. "Greetings to Your Royal Highness! Glory to Antares!" they all said in unison as their voices echoed from the hundreds of people outside.


    The silence grew as the nobles and everyone behind the Crown Prince stare at him. Chance felt too much pressure pressed against him, but he tried not to let it break him.


    He took a deep breath and gazed down at the people kneeling below him. "You may all rise."


    All of them followed his order and rose from their kneeling position and they all looked up to the Crown Prince.


    The people had different expressions plastered on their faces as they look up to the next in line to be King. Others looked at him with a displeased look, others looked at him with hate, because he was the son of the ruthless king that they abhor.


    Some looked at him with desire, admiring the Crown Prince. Some looked at him with hope, wishing that he is different from Cadell. Hoping that he will be the one that they wished for to come all this time.


    Chance wondered what the people that were staring at him were thinking, but it does not matter since what is important is what he was going to say to them.


    Alec Valorian looked at him from the back with worry. He wondered if he was ready or if he was nervous. He checked if he was shaking, and doubted if he could deliver his speech properly, but he stopped.


    The worried thoughts circling inside the knight''s face vanished and he stopped thinking the moment his gaze went to the Crown Prince''s face.


    His lips parted and he went into a daze while staring at the determined look that his master has on his face. That determined look was enough for him to realize that he should not worry. If he worries about him, then that just means that he does not trust his own master.


    Since he noticed countless changes in the Crown Prince, he doubted his abilities. He was wrong to worry; he thought. He should believe in the Crown Prince''s power.


    The Crown Prince, Charles. Or rather, Chance, raised his hand slightly to the messenger. The messenger bowed and faced the people of the kingdom.


    "Hear the words of His Royal Highness!"


    "We are blessed to hear the words of Your Royal Highness." The people said, and they bowed their heads, accepting the words of the Crown Prince.


    They raised their hands and looked at the Crown Prince again, waiting for the words he was going to say.


    Chance went closer to the balcony for the people to see more of him. He abandoned his fear of talking to many people or the crowd because his goal was the only thing inside his mind.


    "I greet every people of our kingdom, who made great efforts just to come here to the palace. I thank every each of you for the blessings you have wished for me in the celebration of my birth." Chance started.


    King Cadell looked amused as he watched his son, who was standing tall on the balcony, uttering his first words with humbleness. Humble, a word that King Cadell has never been.


    The nobles inside the ballroom have started looking at each other, communicating with their eyes, as they are not allowed to be heard speaking while the Crown Prince is giving his speech.


    Even the commoners gathered outside are whispering in secret as they hear the words of the next King.


    Just by the start of his speech, they could tell that he was different from King Cadell. Cadell would always go straight to the point and state his words with authority that makes the people immediately tremble from fear.


    "I will do everything in my power to exceed your expectations. All of you always wished for us to be blessed by the Goddess, but here I say," he said, "May you all be blessed by our Goddess and may glory be with you."


    The people gasped, looking up at the Crown Prince with widened eyes. They were surprised to hear those words coming from someone that is next in line to be the King.


    The words of being blessed by the Goddess are only used to royalty and nobles of high ranks. For the Crown Prince to say it to them, who are just lowly commoners, was shocking for them.


    "It is only right for all of you to be blessed. For the kingdom to have glory, if the kingdom is blessed, then its people should also be blessed."


    "The people will have nowhere to go without a kingdom. A kingdom will be nothing without people." Chance said. "The kingdom and the people are one."


    Smiles started spreading on the people''s lips upon hearing the words of the Crown Prince.


    "I may be the star of the celebration for now, but I shall remind you that all of you are stars as well. With the power of the royalty that governs you, you will all shine brighter than the sun."


    "All of you are stars, and for that, the Goddess will guide you and light your path."


    "May all of us be blessed by the Goddess and may our Kingdom, Antares, forever be in glory."


    With that, he ended his speech with his first words to the people as the Crown Prince. There was a long silence after what Chance said and suddenly the King clapped his hands, followed by the clapping of the nobles.


    Some nobles clapped their hands because they truly liked what he had said, but some are just forced to join other nobles by clapping their hands.


    The Crown Prince turned around to look at the ones who clapped and suddenly heard the cheers of the people.


    "All hail the Crown Prince!"


    "May the Goddess guide your path to the throne!"


    "Glory to Antares!"


    Various cheers were heard from the roaring of the people, satisfied to know the king they will have in the future.


    The commoners gathered outside have been ordered to return to their homes. The Crown Prince turned and walked towards the ballroom and slowly stepped out of the balcony. Alec smiled for a quick moment and followed after Chance from behind.


    The nobles stared as he walked slowly and gracefully back to the center in front of the King''s throne.


    The King looked amused as he stared at the Crown Prince, "Very well, my son." the King said, praising Chance for doing great without a single stutter.


    "I thank Your Majesty." Chance said as a response.


    "And now, we should bring liveliness to the celebration, do you not think so?"


    "Indeed, Your Majesty is right. What method is Your Majesty thinking?" Chance asked.


    The King smiled at him and glanced at the Royal Head Butler. "Bring them in, Wright."


    Chance''s chest pounded hard as he had an idea who the King meant. He slowly turned around, and the doors opened, revealing numerous feet entering the ballroom.


    His gaze looked up and saw a group of men with their hands cuffed as they walked in a chain. The nobles started to whisper, and their chattering went louder after looking at the people who went inside.


    The men were almost naked except for the cloth that covered their middle part. ''I-it''s the male prostitutes. How could they make them wear this little clothing as they walk in front of many people!'' he yelled inside his head as rage filled him up.


    "In this celebration," the King said.. "There will be an execution."

 Chapter 93 - The Fall Of Six Men

    Chance felt furious, rage piling up inside him, but he tried hard to hold it back in. He felt disgusted, not to the male prostitutes, but to the King.


    ''Despicable.'' he thought. No matter what happens, even if the King starts to do good things in the future, his view about him will never change. He is a ruthless devil through and through.


    No redemption could ever save the King from the evil deeds he has made. He was nothing but a King who abuses his power, someone who creates rules that will satisfy only himself, Chance thought.


    ''A ruler like that is disgusting.'' Chance said inside his mind and he glared at the King of Antares, who was resting his cheeks on his hand as he looked at the prostitutes.


    The male prostitutes were almost stripped naked, with only a little clothing covering their manhood. Their hands were cuffed, and they were all connected with a long chain from their cuffs as they walked slowly, tired from the heavy chains.


    The Crown Prince gritted his teeth while clenching his fists. The more he looked at them the more he pitied them and was swelling up from anger. For the prostitutes to wear almost nothing while every noble could see them, made him mad. There was no need to go this far, ''This is nothing but humiliation!'' he yelled inside his mind.


    If an angel could whisper to see the good in all people, Chance thought that it might not work. Maybe King Cadell had a bad past, maybe something happened which made him like that, but even so, Chance believes that the past has nothing to do with the judgment of whether a person is good or bad. If he was evil because of something bad that he experienced, then he is still evil. Having a bad experience or a bad past as an excuse will not make you nice.


    Excuses will not undo the evil things that he committed.


    Six male prostitutes have been brought in, only six. Originally, the second squad who reported to Commander Alec found thirteen of them, but others escaped and so only almost half of them were captured.


    The six of them have different expressions plastered on their faces. Some felt scared as he looked at his hands while trembling, avoiding to meet the gazes of the people. Some were nervous, deep in their thoughts as they think of whether they will be able to get out of the palace alive. While some were filled with gloom, as if they all lost the will to live, lose the hope of surviving from the King of Antares.


    The whispering of the people started to get louder. They stared at the prostitutes with a disgusted look, knowing that those men have slept with countless people of the same sex. While the others looked horrified, pitying the men that are about to be executed. Even Lady Caroline, the Consort of the King, obviously does not like what she was about to witness.


    Two knights were guarding the men, one in the front and one in the back. The knight at the front stopped, making the prostitutes that are walking in a chain stopped, and they all lined up horizontally in front of King Cadell.


    "Bow and kneel to His Majesty, the King!"


    The male prostitutes knelt down, but the others must be lost in their thoughts, making them unable to hear the order. The two knights lifted the two prostitutes'' faces using their staves, and they both snapped out from their daze. Startled when they saw weapons under their chins.


    "Bow and kneel to His Majesty, the King!" the messenger repeated.


    The knights put their staves away from their faces, swinging them back to hit the back of the male prostitutes'' knees hard, making them kneel with their heads down while wincing in pain.


    "We lowly commoners greet Your Majesty." all of them said. It was evident in their tone that they are going weak as their voices crack.


    "This greeting that the six of you are giving me might be the last." the King said as his amused looked turned serious, looking at them with anger in his eyes.


    Chance does not know what grudge the King had. What have the people who like the same sex ever done to him? "Father," Chance called out, and the King turned his gaze to his son.


    "We are celebrating the day of my birth. Is it really necessary to commence the execution in here?" Chance cannot help but to ask.


    "As a Crown Prince, it is natural to do a good thing for the people at every chance you get."


    Chance met with the King''s eyes while his eyebrows are forced together. "You mean to say that you call an execution in the celebration as a ''good'' thing?" the Crown Prince asked, almost letting out a snort. That was the most ridiculous thing he had ever heard.


    "Of course it is. A lowly commoner who broke the law, dying in a grand celebration? Such privilege is more than a good thing, do you not think so?"


    ''Since you seem to adore those filthy men, it will be a privilege for them to die at a royal celebration, is it not?''


    ''It is never a good thing to die a death that one does not deserve!'' Chance yelled inside his head. Chance was amazed at himself for his patience, for being able to bear all that the King was doing on his own birthday. Despicable.


    Chance said nothing in return, and he could feel all the stares on him. Especially the stares of the Duke and Duchess of Lockhart, the Marquess of Lanstone, and the Counts of Midford and Millington.


    Sobbing was heard, and they turned to the prostitutes, with tears falling from their eyes. Tears that they have kept the moment they heard the decree of their execution.


    "Your Majesty, please have mercy on us!"


    "We have only done it for money!"


    "We are very poor, Your Highness, please understand!"


    The King had a grim expression on his face. "A stupid excuse. If you filthy men were in need of money, you could have gone to find a job that is better than prostitution!" King Cadell exclaimed.


    Their cries have gone louder as they begged the king to not kill them. "We indeed slept with many men for money and because some of us were forced! But even so, I fell in love with a man who also loved me despite of my job!" one of the men said.


    The King looked uninterested and became more annoyed. "We have no need to hear your romance!"


    "I fell in love with my own kind but that does not make me filthy!"


    "Why is it so wrong?!"


    Chance closed his eyes. Cannot bear to look at the six of them. Looking at them begging the king made his heart ache. He swore not to break the rules of Fate and follow the dream he had. So he cannot do anything to help them, and even if he does try to help them, he doubts that it would be anything useful as the King will still have them killed.


    "Your Royal Highness! Please help us!"


    "Crown Prince, we beg for your mercy!"


    "Help us!!"


    Chance looked at them, but averted his gaze when they saw the look in their eyes. It hurts so much to just stand there and watched as they hold on to the edge of the cliff even though it is obvious that they are fated to fall.


    "I cannot hear any more of their loud voices begging me. Kill them." the King ordered and some of the nobles put their hands on their mouth as they gasped when the knight raised their blades.


    ''Aaaaaaaaaa!!!''


    ''Your Majesty, please have mercy!''


    ''What did we ever do wrong, Your Majesty?!''


    ''Your Highness, help us!!''


    Chance shut his eyes tight as he heard the sound of the blades hitting their fleshes hard. The begging of the male prostitutes ceased and Chance slowly opened his eyes to check.


    The blood was drained from the Crown Prince''s body as he had gone pale while looking at the blood squirting from the cut of the neck in the middle part and the liquid spread, making a pool of blood in front of the stage where the thrones were.


    The beheaded necks rolled and one of it stopped near the Crown Prince''s feet. The eyes of the head were still open as it looked at him, staring deep inside his soul.


    Chance did not care what people would think as he stormed out of the ballroom with his cape fluttering as he slowly walked out. With blood dripping from the hem of the cape.


    He could still hear the screams of the men and the whispering of the people as it drummed, echoing inside his head. He stopped walking and dropped down to the ground while covering his ears with his hands as he cried when the scene he witnessed replayed in his head.


    "I-I am sorry...I could not do anything..." he sobbed. One of his hands went down and gripped his clothes on his chest, as his heart was in pain. Aching, crying along with those who died.


    "Charles...are you all right?" a voice asked softly.


    A voice of the person he knows well enough who.

 Chapter 94 - The Midnight Sky, His Aides And The King?!

    "Charles, are you all right?"


    Chance froze and his eyes that were reddening because of crying widened when he heard someone was there. He knew the voice of the man who spoke very well. A voice that he could hear forever without ever getting tired of it.


    Tears continuously formed in his eyes and as he raised his head, the Crown Prince''s tears kept streaming down his face like a waterfall as he gazed into the turquoise eyes of the prince who was looking at him with a mix of worry and confusion in his gaze.


    "What...what happened to you, Charles?" he asked, and he extended his hand for the Crown prince who was kneeling on the grounds of the palace, just a few steps outside the ballroom where the celebration was held.


    His hands that were on his ears, covering it, slowly dropped. His face was in a mess and of all people, it had to be him, a Canopus Prince, to see it. "Caliber..." he cried as he reached for his extended hand.


    Caliber gently pulled him up to stand and he cannot bear to see his Crown Prince crying. He wondered what had happened, but asking will only make Chance''s mood worse. He will wait until the Crown Prince says the problem, on his own will.


    The doors of the ballroom opened and the two of them did not notice it from afar. Alec was there, chasing after his master but then realized that his comfort was not needed when he saw the Second Prince of Canopus embracing the Crown Prince.


    "You do not have to be beside him whenever our Prince is with him."1


    He remembered the female aide''s words clearly and went back inside to let the two of them alone. Alec knows that Caliber is the one that Chance needs for him to feel better. For that, he will let them be.


    The doors closed again, with the Valorian Knight vanishing from the halls outside the ballroom.


    Caliber raised his hand and placed it on the cheeks of the Crown Prince. His hand got wet from the tears that kept dropping from Chance''s eyes. "Caliber, I--" Chance tried to tell him but a lump formed in his throat. "Father executed..."


    Caliber did not make him continue his words and pulled him to his chest. He felt the Crown Prince''s emotions secondhand as it made him furious when he had an idea of what happened. ''Cadell, you bastard.'' Caliber thought.


    ''How could you do this to your son''s own birthday?'' he thought and embraced Chance even tighter as one of his hands caressed the Crown Prince''s back to comfort him. ''You are tormenting your son, King Cadell.''


    Chance''s hands that dropped earlier on his sides moved up and he put it on Caliber''s back, returning his embrace. He was surprised to see Caliber in his celebration earlier but he was not able to show his shock as he was drowning with sorrow because of what happened to the male prostitutes.


    "I missed you, Caliber." Chance said, his tears still kept flowing, but he was not crying it out anymore. He was tired.


    Caliber''s lips parted when he heard Chance say those four words. That was all he wanted to hear. "So do I, my prince," he responded. "The Goddess knows how much I missed you, Charles." he added.


    Just for two days. It was just two days yet he missed the Crown Prince so much. The face of the white-haired prince with sapphire eyes was all he could think of for the whole two days.


    "Charles...what is it that you would like me to do?" he whispered, while embracing him. He knows at this point there is nothing he could do to bring his joy back on the day of his own celebration. Whatever it was he could do for him will not revive the men who died in front of him.


    Suddenly, without putting much thought to it, Caliber spoke, "Charles, I can wage a war against Cadell just for you."


    Chance pulled away and looked at him with widened eyes. "What are you saying? How could you say that when you are in Antares?" Chance exclaimed in disbelief, bewildered by the Canopus Prince''s words.


    "You think I am not serious when I say I will go to war with him?"


    "That is not it, Caliber. If someone hears you, what do you think could happen?" Chance said, and he looked around to check.


    Caliber grabbed him by the shoulders to stop looking at his sides. He made Chance look at him and showed the seriousness in his eyes. "If that happens, that person will report to the King and he will start a war. I am not afraid." he stated. "If it is a war he wants, I will give it to him."


    Chance felt his heart skipped a beat, and he appreciated that he was saying that for him, but should not say such a thing, especially in the Kingdom he wants to have a war with. "That is right. If someone reported to him now, you will be beheaded before you could even inform your Canopus men to prepare for war. Do not be rash, Caliber!" he said.


    Charles was right, Caliber thought. He was saying it without thinking. If someone hears it, not only him, but Charles will also get involved with the punishment.


    Caliber rested his head on Chance''s shoulder. While his hands were wrapped around the waist of the Crown Prince, "Just tell me when you get tired. I will take you out of Antares, and will go to war with them. Even if it cost me my life."


    "Get me out of Antares with your life as a cost?" Chance repeated Caliber''s words and let out a snort. "If you die, then the war was for nothing. It will not make me happy." he said.


    "I...do not want you to die, Caliber." he slowly whispered into his ear, his head that was bent, resting on his shoulder. "Never."


    "If it is what you wish," he said as he turned his head to the side, "Then it will be granted." he continued and placed a kiss on his neck.


    Chance backed away, making Caliber removed his head. The Crown Prince covered his neck, flustered by the sudden kiss. "Wh-what do you think you are doing? What if someone sees us?" he asked.


    Caliber smiled, "Do not worry, no one is around." he said to reassure Chance.


    The two of them heard someone coughed, and they both turned around in panic, "Oh, do not mind me here. Carry on." a woman said.


    Chance''s eyes nervousness disappeared in an instance when he saw who it was, "Sherin!" he exclaimed.


    "Sherin Aranea greets Your Highness, the Crown Prince." the female aide greeted while bowing and holding her sword in her hand and raising her other hand to the Crown Prince.


    "I see you are here as well, Sherin." Chance said.


    "And me." the other aid who have just arrived at their spot chimed in.


    "And you, Niro."


    "Niro Navarrus greets Your Highness, the Crown Prince." he greeted, doing the same thing that Sherin did to pay his respect to a royal member.


    Caliber chuckled. "Of course, they are here. They stick to me like ticks."


    "You could have used a better example." Niro complained.


    Sherin approached the Crown Prince. "I overheard...the conversation between Your Highness and our Prince. I apologize."


    Chance was surprised and waved his hands. "It is all right. It is my fault for not noticing you in there." he said. "And his fault for forgetting you were with him." he added while pointing at the Canopus prince.


    "It is about time for the House of Stein to appear in the celebration." Niro reminded.


    Caliber looked to see if Charles was ready to go back, worried that he was still not feeling better. But when he looked at him, he saw Charles smiling at him as if he knew what he was thinking.


    Caliber held his hand, and they all walked to the door to go inside. Chance let go of the Canopus Prince''s hands to prevent people from seeing it, causing misunderstandings and spreading rumors.


    Chance first stepped inside and all people looked at him, trying to observe his face, his expression. But Chance acted as if nothing happened, as if he did not care about the execution that happened right in front of him. When in fact, he bawled his eyes out where nobody could see.


    The sound of the staves hitting the ground was heard catching the attention of all nobles inside, "The Crown Prince elect! The Second Prince of Canopus, Caliber Stein, has arrived!"


    Caliber walked with his head up high as he approached the King of Antares, that was sitting on the throne. "Caliber Stein greets Your Majesty, the King."


    "It has been a while since we last met, brother of the insolent little ruler." King Cadell greeted, making the Caliber and his aides flinch when their King was mentioned. "I believe I am not ''unseemly'' anymore since I am in my own kingdom?" the King added.


    Caliber did not answer as he was trying to bear with the attitude of the ruthless white panther.


    "I am glad you came to the celebration. I initially planned to make my son stay in your Kingdom until he meets the King of Canopus, but such a disappointment that Charles failed to meet him even once." he said and Chance lowered his gaze when Cadell looked at him.


    "The King of Canopus, His Majesty, Leonidas, has arrived!"


    Leonidas joined Chance, Caliber, and the aides in the middle, stopping in front of the King with the Crown Prince, staring at him with widened eyes.


    "That is not entirely correct, Cadell."

 Chapter 95 - The Lion Of Canopus Kingdom

    Chance was dumbfounded. He was sure that he heard the announcement as ''King of Canopus'' he was looking forward to meeting the Ruler of their neighboring kingdom, the one he could not meet during his stay. But seeing the man he named ''Leon'' was the one to enter the ballroom, his mind was in shambles.


    ''Wait a bit, my mind is lagging.'' he thought and his hand went up on his forehead, ''Leon is...the King of Canopus?'' he could not believe it, his appearance at the celebration still put him in a puzzle.


    "All this time..." Chance muttered under his breath. "I already met His Majesty." he continued.


    He first met the man who was similar to the vibes of a lion in the garden before he gas gotten to meet Caliber, the Second Prince. The next day, King Cadell ordered him not to return to the Kingdom of Antares until he meets the new King of Canopus. Who would have thought that he already met the person he was ordered to meet even before the order was made?


    The fluttering of the King Leonidas''s royal azure cape that covers both shoulders came to a stop when he halted in front of King Cadell. The cape comes down to the floor, with gold decorations on two of the corners, and a single gold chain on the right shoulder. He wore a black jacket underneath, and it has a silver decoration in the center at the top, then a smaller one at the bottom. The jacket was lined with silver trim, and he has a gold band under the collar. On either side of the center decoration are gold pins, with cross-shaped ends on the inner sides.


    He a white belt that hangs low on his hips, further so on his right side, with black trousers. He was wearing knee-high boots with a blue velvet color, with a strap around his right knee and the upper section of his shin, as well as a gold decoration next to this. On this foot, he also has a strap with a gold boot over the top of the foot.


    With just that, he was already breathtakingly gorgeous and could steal the light of the celebration. He did not wear any more grand outfits or accessories, as he did not want to overshadow the King of their kingdom.


    "That is not entirely correct, Cadell." Leonidas said with an amused smile on his face, one that King Cadell surely dislikes.


    Leonidas glanced at the Crown Prince and saw the stupefied expression that Chance was wearing. He chuckled. It was funny and at the same time; he feels bad for not telling him about his identity.


    "The new ruler suddenly barging inside and not even bothering to greet me, how insolent." King Cadell said, as Leonidas stood in front of him with his annoying smile.


    "Oh, I agree. I am indeed pretty insolent. However, I do not think what you did deserves any respect as well..." Leonidas responded and glanced over at the beheaded bodies of the male prostitutes.


    "What I do here is none of the concerns of a ruler of another Kingdom." King Cadell sternly replied.


    "Leon, why..." Chance asked in a low voice, which made his father look at him.


    "Leon? Why do you call with such a nickname and no honorifics?" the King asked.


    Leonidas chuckled at the King''s question and gave him a smile, "As you can see, Charles and I are already close, which proves you wrong of your son not being able to meet me."


    Cadell looked at the Crown Prince with narrowed eyes. "You could have just told me that you already met him." he said, while massaging his temples.


    Chance stayed silent. After all, he never knew that Leon, a person who considers him as a friend, was the newly crowned king of Canopus. Meanwhile, the Second Prince who was standing beside him hoped that his brother will not reveal that he made him not see and introduce himself to Charles on purpose.


    "Caliber," Chance called out and the Second Prince turned to him. "Were you aware that I already met your brother but did not know that he was a king?" he asked, hoping that he would say no.


    Caliber stared at him and shook his head. "No," he answered. "I did not know, Charles."


    "I see." Chance replied shortly and returned his gaze to the two kings. His reply made Caliber uncomfortable because his tone felt like he was doubting his answer. "I am not lying, Charles. I hope you know that." he added.


    Although Caliber told his brother, the King, to not go near Chance, he did not know that the two of them already met. "I believe you, Caliber." Chance said, and Caliber was relieved.


    There was a thought that has been bothering him when he heard that Chance and his brother were close. ''If Charles and Leonidas already met each other, how come Charles pretends as if he never knew he was the King?'' he thought.


    The two of them may not have gotten the chance to talk to each other, but he remembered that Charles once saw Leonidas as the Crown Prince of Canopus before.


    He glanced at Chance again with a perplexed expression plastered on his face. "How come?" he whispered.


    Cadell looked at his son and glanced at the guests from different houses. Chance went closer to the middle, getting the attention of the nobles. "You do not have to focus on us, enjoy the celebration!" Chance said with a smile, raising his hand. He signaled to the orchestra''s conductor, and the music started. It was a bit awkward at first but pairs joined in the middle and began to dance.


    The knights carried the bodies and the other servants began to clean up the mess. Chance could not bear to look at it and immediately returned to Caliber''s and his knight''s side.


    "Is no one going to prepare my seat?" Leonidas asked, smiling at the King.


    The King pointed at the seat beside him that was originally for Lady Melanie, the Concubine. "You can sit there."


    "Oh, I am glad to be your concubine. Although I doubt I would be as beautiful as her." Leonidas joked, making Cadell even more annoyed by his tease. Leonidas clearly knows how much the King of Antares hates people who like the same sex, especially men who like men. Cadell just ignored his jesting.


    King Leonidas looked beside the King of Antares and saw the consort, Lady Caroline. He climbed the stairs of the stage and lent his open hand. Lady Caroline gently placed her hand on top of his and Leonidas pulled it closer to place a kiss on the back of the lady''s hand. "Your Highness looks ravishing, as always. Cadell made the right choice of consort." he said.


    Lady Caroline smiled with her other hand on her lips, shy upon hearing the King''s compliment. "Of course, I always make the right choice," Cadell said back while staring at Leonidas and his consort''s hand that he was holding. "You have been touching my consort for too long, Leonidas." he reminded, squinting his eyes.


    "Oh, such jealousy, such possessiveness," Leonidas muttered and he let go of the Consort''s hand. "I was just admiring your consort''s beauty and praising you."


    "I do not think you have to admire my consort since you have many women lined up for you to admire and taste." King Cadell stated with disgust as he looked down on Leonidas.


    "Hahaha! You do not have to be jealous of my youth, old man." Leonidas responded, not bothered by the words that seemed to be insulting him and his disgusted look.


    The King of Canopus walked towards his seat and sat down, with Weston rushing to his side. "I heard that the prostitute you took in as your concubine was beautiful. I have yet to see her face." he said. "Is she doing well? I wonder why she is not present." he added.


    Cadell felt as if Leonidas was emphasizing the fact that one of his ladies was a prostitute and his fist clenched. "That is none of your concerns. From what I heard, you have been captured by a courtesan," he said with a smirk on his face.


    Leonidas smiled, and the one Cadell was referring to came to his mind. He chuckled. "I guess that is one of our similarities. We both have a prostitute we both liked." Leonidas said.


    He turned to look directly at the eyes of the King of Antares. "But do you know what the difference is?" he asked.


    Cadell did not answer, and just looked at him, waiting for him to continue his words.


    "I do not make a prostitute as my concubine, make her pregnant and throw her away."1 he said, which surprised Cadell, igniting him with anger.


    Leonidas looked away from him and leaned down on his seat while smiling, "I will make her my queen."

 Chapter 96 - Jasper Of The Cameron House

    King Cadell could not take any more of his words and so he looked away, clenching the fists of his hands that were resting on the arms of the throne. A snort came out. Air let out in anger.


    A satisfied smile formed on the lips of the King of Canopus upon seeing Cadell''s reaction. ''What a cute old man,'' he thought, ''and annoying.'' he added and rested his cheek to his hand, his elbow placed on the armrest of the concubine''s seat.


    Meanwhile, Lady Caroline, the King''s Royal Consort, who was sitting on the seat behind his husband, cannot help but feel pain in her heart. Hearing Lady Melanie made her feel bad, she does not deserve the hate that she is receiving just because she gave birth first to a son than to her, the consort. At the same time, her heart ache at the last line that Leonidas said.


    ''I will make her my queen.''


    Such a thing was not possible for her and King Cadell. After all, she was only a consort. Although a consort was favored more than the concubine, that was not enough to make her feel better. She will always be behind Queen Charlotte. She knows that the King of Antares, Cadell, which she married, will never forget the former queen.


    Queen Charlotte was the mother of the current Crown Prince, Charles Howard.


    As well as her sister.


    Charlotte and Caroline were sisters. They both look similar to each other and they are both complimented for their beauty. There were times where she had doubted the affection of the King for her, thinking that maybe Cadell married her because of the strikingly similar features between her and the deceased Queen of Antares, but she stayed silent.


    She glanced at the King in secret and returned her gaze to the front to observe as the celebration unfolds.


    "I wonder how Anna is doing," Leonidas asked and glanced beside him, where his aide, Weston, was standing at.


    "Your Majesty does not have to worry, I am sure she will be fine in the Jupiter wing." Weston answered.


    "Hmm, how how can you be sure whether she will be fine or not?" the King asked, "Anything can happen at any moment, we do not know what the Goddess has planned out for our fates," Leonidas said with a smile.


    ''Your Majesty is speaking too deeply, all I said is that she will be fine.'' Weston said in his head, as he let out an inaudible sigh. He glanced at the King with a finger on his chin. "Could it be...Your Majesty is worried that Lady Anna will escape?" he asked.


    Weston saw the lion''s smile disappear for a short moment and it returned as Leonidas looked at him. "Do you think she will leave?" he asked. Weston stared at the smile that would not leave the King''s face, and it scared him. "N-no, sire." he immediately responded while shaking his head to the sides.


    "Anna will not leave." Leonidas said with confidence. "I know she would not."


    Who would have thought that among many women they had lined up just for him, that they have been doing for months, Leonidas was finally able to pick one to be elected as his consort. ''Queen...'' Weston thought. Although he knows that something is forming between the courtesan and his master, he never knew that he is now actually planning to make Anna a queen.


    Weston did not say anything and just smiled. He could see the look on his master''s face that he was so sure, so confident, that the lady he had picked will stay with her, ''I do hope so.'' he thought.


    Leonidas returned his gaze straight in front of him and his eyes wandered around the room looking at the nobles who attended the celebration, aside from him and his brother, Caliber, that comes from the Royal House of Stein, no other house from Canopus attended.


    It may be because Charles is not acquainted enough with other families from Canopus and so they only invited those he had already talked to or have a connection with the Royal family, Howards. ''Surrounded by a lot of Antares nobles are not too pleasing.'' he thought and rested the side of his face in his hand again because of boredom.


    His eyes dropped down and the Crown Prince, who was standing beside his brother, the Second Prince, caught his attention. "The poor child must be surprised." he said.


    Weston nodded, "I had caught a glimpse of his reaction when you entered the celebration room after the messenger announced that the King of Canopus has arrived." he said. "He is indeed in shock. What does Your Majesty want to do?"


    He looked at his brother, who was staring at the Crown Prince. He must have many questions as to why the two of them had already met before. He has to prepare because he knows that Caliber will ask him many questions without even getting tired.


    "There is still a lot of time. Let us not rush. I will hold a conversation with the Crown Prince later to explain my side." Leonidas said. "The child must have a lot of questions, I do not want to seem as if I was fooling him all this time."


    Weston slightly bowed, "I shall arrange a time for you to have a chat with His Highness."


    "I will leave you to it."


    Chance and Caliber, along with their servants, excused themselves to go to a table so they would not just stand near the two kings for the whole day.


    Chance watched as the people offered their hands to their partners for a dance. All of the pairs waltzed around the center in sync as if all of them practiced as a group, preparing for this day. They all danced and let the music possessed them, abandoning their thoughts and just danced.


    "They are all great, do you not think so?" Chance muttered, striking a conversation with Caliber who has been silent since earlier.


    "The scene might be much better if both of us were there." Caliber responded.


    Chance almost spat out the drink he just finished sipping. He swallowed it and laughed. "We cannot do that here. How would you think they would react when two men danced together in the middle of the ballroom?" he asked.


    "I would rather look at your face as we dance than to see their reactions." he said again, and Chance felt his cheeks slightly burn.


    "I do not want my dance partner to be beheaded right in front of me." Chance joked, although it was not entirely a lie. He was scared that Caliber will be punished, causing him to not be able to see him again.


    Caliber chuckled, "Between me and Cadell, guess which head will be cut first."


    Chance also laughed even though they are not supposed to talk about such a thing, especially in the same room as the King and nobles of Antares. He stopped his chuckle when he caught a glimpse of Caliber''s expression, realizing that he was not kidding.


    "H-hey," Chance called out and placed his hand on the Second Prince''s back, "Do not be like that." he said.


    Caliber stared at his face and chuckled. "Of course. If I were to kill His Majesty now, death inside a ballroom would be too grand."


    Chance hit Caliber on the back. "Caliber!"


    "Just a jest, my prince." he replied and laughed.


    Chance was relieved to hear that, but he was indeed scared when he uttered those words with seriousness in his eyes. Caliber might have taken it too much when Chance cried outside the room, he thought.


    "Has he still not arrived?" Caliber asked, facing his aide, Niro.


    "His grace has yet to arrive inside, Your Highness." Niro answered.


    Chance looked at them in confusion. He did not want to overhear their conversation but now he is curious as to who they were talking about. "His grace? Who is the person you are waiting for?" he asked.


    Caliber turned to Chance when he heard his question and smiled. "A friend of mine. He is from a house in Canopus as well." he answered. "I believe you two have met each other, but did not converse for long."


    ''Someone that Charles knows? House from Canopus?'' he thought.


    ''The only thing we are sure of was the House of Cameron.''1


    Chance gasped, ''Shit.'' he cursed in his mind. ''I forgot the Duchy of Canopus would attend as well. I wonder what their relationship was with Charles?''


    The familiar hitting sound of the staves was heard, meaning that someone will enter the ballroom. Caliber smiled. ''Just as we speak, here they are.'' he said and Chance looked at the door, waiting for it to open.


    "The Duke of Canopus, Jarvis Cameron, has arrived!"


    A man entered and Chance almost thought that it was the friend that Caliber was talking about. But Duke Jarvis1 looked too old to be a close friend of the Second Prince.


    Just as Chance started to wonder, the knights hit their staves to the ground once again.


    "The Son of Duke Cameron, Jasper, has arrived!"


    ''This must be Caliber''s friend...'' Chance thought as he stared at the man who entered, that was about the same age as Caliber.


    Chance''s heart almost stopped, and he did not even bat an eyelid as his eyes were glued to Jasper of the Cameron House. The man he does not know yet but at the same time the man he was close with.


    The man with a lot of silly jokes that never failed to make his introverted self smile.


    "F-fuse..."

 Chapter 97 - Curiosity In The Past And Future

    Chance was in the middle of scrolling through his feed because he was in his free time. He has just finished submitting a report about the clan of Lynxes that Professor Adam assigned to him. Now that he was finally done with it, Professor Adams gave him time to rest.


    He was resting his chin on his open palm, with his elbow placed on his desk, obviously bored as he stare at his laptop''s screen because he has nothing to study about yet.


    He could use his free time to chat with his online friends, but then he remembered they are busy and are not yet online. He sighed, "What to do, what to do..." he muttered in boredom.


    He leaned down his chair with his head bent back as he stared at the ceiling. He stood up and shut his laptop down and closed it, finding nothing to do.


    He decided to just use his phone while lying down. He jumped onto his bed, face flat onto the mattress. "I am so boreddd. Why is my life like this?" He said to himself and it echoed inside his room. He was just alone in his unit all these years.


    He has friends but only on the internet. Never had friends, a crush, moments to remember with others, but he guessed it was just natural for a loner like him.


    He was about to close his eyes and just sleep his boredom away when all of the sudden he heard a short vibrating sound and he turned to look at his phone that lit up. ''Oh, a notification. Finally.'' he thought, and hurriedly grabbed the device.


    He opened his phone and the first thing he saw in the notification bar was the name of one of his online friends. ''Ah, it''s Fuse.''


    He clicked it, and it brought him to the messenger app of Fatebook. He saw that the group chat of the three of them were still offline, which means Ruther and Andy have not yet sent them a message. ''Direct message from Fuse...what does he need?''


    [Fuse: ''Sup, Chance.]


    [Oh, Fuse. What''s wrong? Do you need something?]


    [Fuse: Woah, damn. Do I look like I only message my friends when I need something?]


    [Andy messaged me the other day, asking me how to shut you up. You kept saying that you need money to buy a new gadget that was just released.]


    [Fuse: What no I didn''t]


    [You did.]


    [Fuse: I''m rich, I don''t need others'' money...hehe]


    [Your father froze your accounts]


    [Fuse: Sht I don''t wanna remember that]


    [Last time you messaged me, you needed help with your assignment in Canares history class.]


    [Fuse: I hate history class and no matter what I do my ears won''t let me listen to the professor teaching that class.]


    [Fuse: It''s so boring, I always fall asleep whenever I take that subject.]


    [Fuse: Oh umm...sorry to say this to a historian hehe]


    [I hear complaints like that a lot, no worries.]


    [Fuse: But anyway, I''m not chatting you because I need something.]


    [Fuse: Can''t a friend chat you just ''cause he wants to chat?]


    [Well, I guess so...]


    [But are you not busy?]


    [Ruther and Andy seem to be busy.]


    [Fuse: Unlike them, especially you, I have lots of free time in my hands.]


    [Ohhh, good for you.]


    [Fuse: Not that good, I''m bored.]


    [Same]


    [Fuse: If I had the brains that you have, that''ll be great. I''ll pass every subject easily.]


    [It''s not like I''m born smart. I work hard and study hard, intelligence is not something you''re born with, it''s something you get from learning and experience.]


    [Fuse: Well said, Professor.]


    [Silly, I''m not a professor yet.]


    [Fuse: We all know you will be. Adams has a lot of expectations from you. Maybe he is already planning to make you a professor as well.]


    [That would be great, but I still have a long way to go.]


    [Fuse: Sometimes I wonder why you got so interested in history. I can''t seem to find the reason whenever I''m in that subject''s class.]


    [Well what do you like?]


    [Fuse: Technology interests me. I always think about what new devices would come in the future or what will Canares be like in the following years.]


    [Then that''s it. You don''t like history much because you''re invested in technology, something that connects to the future.]


    [I like learning about history because it connects to the past. We both have something we prefer based on our own reasons.]


    [Not every person likes the same thing that the other would. We wonder why they like something, and they probably wonder the same about us as well.]


    [Fuse: I get to see the thoughts of a future professor, how cool.]


    [Fuse: hahahaha]


    [Fuse: We both like the opposite, you like the past, I like the future. Yet it makes one thing similar between the two of us.]


    [What is it?]


    [Fuse: Curiosity]


    [Fuse: We have two different interests yet we are both curious about it.]


    Chance stared at his phone. It was the first time he got to talk to Fuse about this kind of topic. He never knew he would an actual serious or proper topic with him since he always jokes around.


    [Then...have you never been curious about what you were like]


    [Fuse: What I was like?]


    [In the past]


    There was a short moment where Fuse did not reply and left the message as ''seen'' but a little while the three dots floated, indicating that he was typing a reply.


    [Fuse: To be honest]


    [Fuse: I''ve never thought about it.]


    [Fuse: What I was like in the past...]


    [Fuse: Hmm, Chance, you believe in past lives?]


    [Well, I don''t know.]


    [But it''s interesting]


    [If ever there was, have you never thought about it? Never been curious about the past?]


    [Fuse: Hahahaha]


    [Why are you laughing?]


    [Fuse: No, I''m just thinking, if I had a past life, then the previous me might be wondering what would his future be.]


    [Fuse: He''d probably be just like the me right now, still curious about what will happen next.]


    [Fuse: What was I like in my previous life? What would I be in my next life?]


    [Fuse: Just like how we are wondering about the past, he''s probably wondering about the future.]


    Chance cannot take his eyes off the man who had just entered the ballroom. Jasper of the Cameron House.


    Alec did tell him the Cameron House would appear, and Caliber said that it was his friend. But he never would have thought that it was Fuse!


    "W..what the hell." he muttered under his breath with his hand coming up to his lips, surprised by Jasper''s appearance in the celebration.


    The King of Antares had a displeased expression on his face, obviously did not like to see a house from Canopus. "People from Canopus, always late as ever." Cadell stated with narrowed eyes.


    "Forgive our tardiness, Your Majesty" Duke Jarvis said as he gave a bow to the King and Jasper Cameron did the same.


    "May Your Majesties be blessed by the Goddess, Glory to the union of Canopus and Antares." the two members of Cameron House greeted, showing respect to the two kings seated in front of them.


    "May you enjoy the celebration, Duke Cameron, and also to your son." Cadell responded.


    "There is as much to see in Antares as it is in Canopus. Explore and enjoy the celebration, Duke." Leonidas also said in a response.


    "We thank Your Majesties for the welcome." The two said once again and bowed and left, joining the other houses in celebrating.


    As the two people from the House of Cameron took a table ro stand at, Chance looked at them and followed as they walked the room.


    It was no doubt that it was his online friend back in the 21st century. "He is here as well." He muttered, making Caliber turn to him, hearing his words.


    "Yes, I thought he would not come. But he is most probably forced by his father to socialize." Caliber said, and Chance glanced at him.


    Chance returned his gaze to Jasper Cameron. ''What is going on? First, it was Milla, who looked exactly like Charles''s sister, Princess Carmilla Howard.'' he thought. ''And now it is Fuse! Jasper Cameron, the son of Duke Jarvis, looked exactly like my online friend!''


    [Fuse: What was I like in my previous life? What would I be in my next life?]


    Chance slowly nodded his head. ''So I was right before. Carmilla really was Milla''s past life. Milla is the reincarnation of the Princess Carmilla.'' he thought.


    And Fuse is the reincarnation of Jasper Cameron.


    Then it means there is a big chance that he will meet more of the people he knew from the 21st century in the time of the 19th century where he was currently in.


    ''Then is Professor Adam here as well? Who is Ruther and Andy in this time?'' He thought.


    [Fuse: Past and the Future, two of them are really interesting and it makes us curious.]


    [Fuse: However, your curiosity can either help you or put you in danger. It can be a blessing or a curse.]


    [Fuse: Now it is up to you, on what limits you will use your curiosity.]


    [Fuse: I do hope it helps you, Chance.]


    Chance did not notice that the one he was thinking about was already standing in front of him.


    "We meet again, Charles."

 Chapter 98 - Hold His Hand Again

    "We meet again, Charles." Jasper exclaimed with a wide smile. His eyes were full of excitement when he saw Chance and Caliber standing at a table so he approached it immediately.


    He never really planned to attend to the celebration but his father insisted on him to come. When he heard that the celebration was for the Crown Prince''s birthday, he changed his mind and dressed up, preparing in the speed of light, and went inside the carriage when his father, Duke Jarvis, was about to leave.


    "I was excited to see Your Highness once again," Jasper stated. "May the Goddess light your path to the throne." he greeted and bowed his head as he raised his hand in his direction.


    "Why would you be excited to meet him again, huh?" Caliber chimed in, staring at his friend who had just arrived at their table.


    Jasper laughed. "Woah, calm down. Do not glare at me like that, it puts me in such pain." he said dramatically and put his hands on his chest as if his heart was aching.


    "Rather than the position of the Duke, you are more perfect for a stage." Caliber in a bored tone, disgusted by his exaggerated actions.


    Jasper pouted, acting cute in front of him. "Aw, Your Highness, I am not acting! Your glare is piercing through me and it hurts!" he used his finger for wiping the space under his eyes, pretending to be weeping.


    Caliber flicked his finger, hitting his forehead. "Ow! Caliber! It hurts!" Jasper complained as he rubbed his forehead while Caliber wore a straight face, ignoring his exclamation of a complaint.


    "Now you know how to act hurt." Caliber said in a low voice and Jasper still heard it and he clicked his tongue.


    The Second Prince turned to Chance, who was staring at the son of the duke, "This is the friend that I was referring to. He is Jasper Cameron, I believe you two already met." he introduced, but he noticed that Charles was acting a bit odd.


    "A-ah, yes, I am pleased to meet you again." Chance said and greeted him in return.


    Now that Jasper was closer now, Chance could observe his features more clearly. He looked exactly like Fuse, there was no doubt. Every feature, his eye color, hair, moles, it was all the same. ''An actual proof right in front of me, that Fuse is a reincarnation of the soon to be Duke!'' he thought.


    ''Chances are not low for me to meet others that I already met in my time. But I wonder who else I will get to see here?'' he thought.


    "Of course you would be pleased to see me. We did have a good chat the first time we had the chance to have a conversation." Jasper Cameron chuckled while he recalled the topic of their conversation.


    "The two of us first met after you quarreled with this frightening monster here," he said and pointed at Caliber, but he did not look at him since he knows that he will get a death glare. "You were in a really bad mood that day! We just greeted each other and never had the chance to talk because you stormed out when Caliber appeared!"


    Chance remembered the quarrel that Princess Carmilla told him before, when they first met. ''That quarrel again, I forgot about that. I never got to know what the quarrel was about.'' he thought.


    "Oh, my. I wonder what this beast right here did, something to make you storm out with a flushed expression." Jasper said with his fingers covering his mouth, giving a teasing gaze.


    Caliber, on the back of Jasper''s knee, making him weak and bend and almost fall to the ground. "Hey, so childish! The last age I did that to you was when we were eleven!"


    Caliber did not bother looking at him as if he could not hear the Cameron House member speaking. "I am talking to you, Sir Soon-to-be Crown Prince!" he exclaimed.


    ''So lively and talkative.'' Chance thought. Not only were their features similar, but their personalities are not far from each other as well. It was as if the one right in front of him was just Fuse. Fuse that he knew.


    Probably the only thing different about them was their clothes. Besides that, nothing else is quite different.


    ''Then...have you never been curious about what you were like in the past?''


    Chance snickered. Now he finally knew the answer to his own question. ''You were right, Fuse. He is a lot like you.'' he thought and smiled.


    Jasper stopped shooting the Second Prince with curses when he noticed that Chance was staring at him.


    He turned to look at him and was surprised when he saw the Crown Prince giving him a warm smile; he does not know the reason why he was smiling like that but he was suddenly frightened. He slowly glanced at Caliber from the corner of his eyes and saw an annoyed look on the Second Prince''s face while he stares at him.


    Jasper cried, ''I...I do not know...'' he said to Caliber using his eyes as he shook his head slowly side by side.


    "Is something the matter, Charles?" Caliber asked and held the Crown Prince''s hand.


    The warmth he felt in his hands snapped him out of his thoughts. "Oh, yes. I was just recalling a memory," he responded. His gaze dropped down to the hands that Caliber was holding and gazed into the eyes of the Canopus Prince.


    ''If only I could hold his hand for a long time.'' he thought.


    But he knew that someday he had to let go of his hand. ''When that time comes, I wonder if I will be able to forget him...''


    "Your Highness, His Majesty wants to talk to you." Sherin who had just arrived said.


    "I will be there." Caliber responded and returned his gaze to the Crown Prince. "Wait for a bit." he whispered and placed his lips on the back of his hand. He turned around to leave, as he needs to go to the King, making him pull his hand away from their hold.


    When the prince was already far from him, he turned to his side to glance at Jasper, who was acting weird. "What were you doing?" Chance asked.


    "Well, y-you two were holding hands, and he kissed your hand so I, uh," he said and scratched the back of his neck, "I was covering the two of you, just in case."


    "I am aware of how your father thinks about people who are, you know," he said, hesitating to say his words.


    "I know." Chance answered, finding it cute that he could not explain it well to him. It reminds him whenever Fuse explains something and finds excuses to say to the three of them.


    He lowered his gaze and stared at his hand while a bit of sadness gushes inside him. "For every hand that we have to hold, a time to let go always comes. You cannot hold a hand forever, no such thing is possible," he whispered, and he looked at Caliber''s back while he was busy talking to the King.


    "Then hold it again."


    Chance stopped and turned his head to the duke''s son. "What?"


    "You can hold it again," Jasper repeated.


    Chance was dumbfounded, Jasper scratched his cheek with his gaze high up as if he was thinking, "As you said, when you hold hands, it is impossible to never let go." he said, quoting the Crown Prince''s words, "But it is possible to hold it again."


    Jasper laughed at his own words. "It might sound stupid, but no matter how many times you let go of a person''s hand, the same number of times you can hold it again."


    "This time, such a thing is possible, right? Crown Prince." he said with a smile.


    "Yes... that is right..." Chance said, still staring at Jasper, but as the Fuse that he knew online.


    ''I have never thought about that.'' Chance thought and chuckled while putting his palm on his forehead. "Thank you, Jasper," he said, while wearing a genuine smile.


    "Your Highness, Charles, is always welcome." he responded with a laugh. "You might have let go of him earlier, then just hold him again later." He repeated.


    "Instead of repetitively thinking about what you did in the past, why not think of what to do next?"


    The more Chance hears Jasper Cameron''s voice, the more he notices what else was similar between the two of them. He smiled whenever he notices something about Jasper; it makes him feel as if the both of them were chatting online. It makes him feel as if he was back in his time.


    [Fuse: He''d probably be just like the me right now, still curious about what will happen next.]


    ''Nothing changed at all.'' he thought. ''Jasper, even the you in the future are exactly like you.''


    The two of them continued chatting until Caliber walked up to the two of them. "You seem to have talked about a lot of things while I was away." he said. The two glanced at each other and snickered as they remember what they talked about.


    Chance dropped his gaze and looked at Caliber''s hand. ''Hold it again....'' he thought and smiled as both princes gazed into each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 99 - Wondering About The Future

    If Jasper puts on a jacket and headphones around his neck while holding his laptop that he cannot seem to put down, glued on his hand, then Chance would definitely feel as if he was back in his century. ''I can''t believe I would get to see Fuse in a formal outfit, on top of that, he will soon be the Duke of Antares.'' he thought.


    Fuse is lively and a confident person, he always sends a picture in their group chat, often in a sexy or a funny pose that they always laugh at. Almost in all pictures, he wears chino shorts and random shirts then just puts on a jacket he chooses and he will be done with it. Although he is a noisy friend, he was the laziest among the four of them. He could not care less what he wears, trying out clothes and figuring out what to wear is a hassle for him.


    Chance looked at him from the head to the feet, Jasper has jet black hair and hazel eyes. He was wearing a long and dull wine-hued coat that comes to his knees, with trimmings of a lighter shade around the edges. He has a gold band around his neck, as well as another gold necklace above it.


    He wears a red vest coat, buttoned up and secured with a black belt, which has a gold buckle. He has a black tie that is undone and loosely dangling around his open collar, then tucked into the right breast pocket of his vest. The shirt underneath is white, and so are his trousers.


    ''Too bad I don''t have a phone with me,'' Chance thought. If he had one, he would take shots of him and showed it to his reincarnation.


    What Jasper said earlier repeated inside his mind, ''Instead of repetitively thinking about what you did in the past, why not think of what to do next?''


    Chance took a sip of the drink that the server dropped on their cocktail table. "Hearing your words, you seem to be more focused on the future rather than in the past?"


    Jasper laughed. "Of course. I am sure all people are the same. They want to know what will happen to them in the future." he answered as if saying that it was natural. "Why is Your Highness asking that? Do you not think of your future?" he asked, tilting his head to the side.


    Chance has never really thought much about his future. He had just realized now that all his life; he kept looking back at the things that occurred in the past. He studied history, researched history. The past.


    Growing up, not knowing his family and how they died, maybe that was where his nature of curiosity started to grow. It was only until now where he noticed that he had never thought about what would happen to him in the future. He was invested only in learning history.


    Even now that he is in the body of King Charles when he was still a Crown Prince, he was still thinking about the past before he came inside his body. He sighed. "Not really..." he replied.


    "Oh, is that so?" he asked again, making sure as he squinted his eyes.


    "Yes, why do you seem as if you cannot believe it?" Chance asked.


    "Strange," Jasper muttered. "The last time that the two of us met, you mentioned something about knowing one''s future," he said.


    Chance''s brows furrowed. It was the first time he knew something like that. He became curious as to what the real Charles talked about with him. ''What exactly did they talk about for him to mention the future?''


    "I did not expect you to remember our conversation." Chance said, so it would not be obvious that he does not know what the conversation he was talking about. "It is not that important," he added.


    "Haha, any conversation with a Crown Prince is deemed important of course," Jasper said in return.


    "Knowing one''s future..." Chance muttered, repeating the future duke''s words.


    Jasper took a sip from his drink as well. "I was here in the palace when we last talked. You were about to leave to find a woman that you were following." He said, recalling the memory.


    "Then you asked me about something strange."


    Chance stared at him, waiting for his next words. It could be his clue to what Charles did before he got inside his body.


    "You asked me what I think I would be in the future," he answered.


    It was just like when he asked Fuse about what he thinks he was like in the past. Even though Jasper was already reincarnated, some scenarios still happen to him, just as they did before. The only thing that is different was the time and place.


    Jasper stared at his drink, not removing the smile from his face as he moved the glass in circles, slowly shaking his drink. "Hmm, Your Highness, you believe in next lives?"


    Chance stared down as well, "Well, I do not know, but it is interesting." he answered. Chance glanced at Jasper, who was staring at the glass he was holding. "If ever there was, have you never thought about it? Never been curious about the future?"


    "At that time, I was surprised by your question." Jasper said with a chuckle and took a sip from his drink again, "I always think about the future, but not what I would be."


    He placed his glass on the table and smiled at the Crown Prince, "So I wondered, what I would be like in the future, when I get old, when I die, how I would die, what I would be like in my next life." he stated while lowering his gaze, thinking about it deeply.


    [Fuse: Just like how we are wondering about the past, he''s probably wondering about the future.]


    ''Nothing changed at all.'' he thought. ''Jasper, even the you in the future are exactly like you.''


    Chance chuckled and emptied his drink, "I am most certain he would be just like you." the Crown Prince answered.


    Both of them laughed, and they turned and saw the Canopus Prince returning with a smile but squinting eyes, "You seem to have talked about a lot of things while I was away." Caliber said.


    Chance and Jasper glanced at each other and snickered as they remembered what they were talking about. "Right, you were the topic." Jasper teased.


    Caliber raised one of his brows. "Oh? Then it must be interesting." he said with a smirk and Jasper just rolled his eyes at his response.


    He looked over at Chance and noticed his lowered gaze staring at his hands. He wondered why at first, but a smile formed on his lips when he realized that the Crown Prince wants to hold his hands.


    Jasper grimaced while observing the two of them and put on a disgusted expression in secret while Caliber is not looking at him. ''Lovebirds, oh, lovebirds. One who has low self-esteem and one who is so confident.'' he thought.


    Jasper has been in the Antares Palace more than once and he knows the way. Besides the entrance, there was another door that leads outside the ballroom. "You two, can you come with me? I am scared to get lost." Jasper said with pleading eyes and acted cute all of a sudden.


    Caliber looked at him in disgust. ''Seriously?'' he said, using his eyes.


    Jasper glared at him because of the look on the Second Prince''s face. ''I am helping you, damn it!''


    Caliber looked away and let Chance answer. Chance seemed hesitant at first but he eventually nodded his head, "All right, we will come with you." he said and Jasper beamed at him with a wide smile.


    He pointed at the door by nodding his head in its direction. "Let us go then," he said and started walking towards the door. Chance and Caliber looked at each other before following Duke Cameron''s son.


    They went through the door that people do not notice much and it leads them outside, a bit farther from the spot he was earlier when he met with Caliber and his aides. Jasper did not stop and continued walking, so they followed him again.


    ''Just where is he going?'' Chance thought, and he is sure that Caliber was wondering too.


    It has been a few minutes before Jasper came to a stop, and they found themselves in front of a royal greenhouse. "This is where you wanted to go?" Chance thought, wearing a perplexed expression.


    "Yes, is it not beautiful? I always wanted to go to your palace''s greenhouse." Jasper said, and he opened the door.


    They all stepped inside, walking towards Jasper. ''But doesn''t the duke''s manor have their own greenhouse as well?'' he thought.


    Caliber is shaking his head slowly, knowing what his friend was planning, and put a hand on his forehead. Jasper shot them with a grin and the Crown Prince noticed that he was now behind the two of them.


    He rushed to the door and held both handles.. "Have a good time, lovebirds!" he yelled and closed the door, leaving the two of them inside.

 Chapter 100 - Underneath The Night Sky

    The sun has already set when they arrived in the greenhouse. All of a sudden, Jasper, who wanted to come all the way to the place where they are in now, was nowhere to be found.


    ''He was the one who wanted to come, but he just left. Just like that.'' Chance thought and sighed as he was now left alone together with Caliber inside.


    ''Have a good time, lovebirds!''


    Chance felt his cheeks heat up when he remembered what Jasper said. ''Lovebirds, seriously Jasper, what a tease.'' he thought.


    Lovers, lovebirds, what else? Although Caliber did tell Louis that they were lovers, that was not the case for them. They were never really lovers, to begin with.


    They may have slept together once, but what would it mean for a man who is trying so hard to find a woman?


    Chance felt his heart ache and just want to go. Staying with Caliber alone makes him feel sad, but at the same time, he missed him so much that he does not want to leave his side.


    Chance laughed awkwardly while rubbing the back of his neck. "Jas- your friend is...really weird." he said but Caliber did not answer. Chance looked away, embarrassed to look at him after being teased as lovebirds by his friend. "We should go back to the celebration." Chance said and walked towards the door.


    Caliber was about to say something but he saw a shadow on his left outside. He turned and saw Jasper peeking through the glass. Jasper and Caliber''s gazes met and Jasper was surprised while the Second Prince furrowed his brow.


    The surprise in Jasper''s face vanished and was replaced with a glare. Caliber saw his friend, raising his eyebrows on him then put both his index fingers up, pointing it the Crown Prince.


    ''Stupid! Do. not. let. him. leave!'' Jasper mouthed.


    ''I. know. even. if. you. do. not. tell. me.'' Caliber mouthed back.


    The Canopus Prince also raised his index finger horizontally to his neck and slid it to the right. Jasper turned pale and glared at the prince for the last time before running away.


    Chance has already opened the door and was about to leave when all of the sudden, Caliber grabbed his hand and pulled him back inside the greenhouse. Chance looked up to the Canopus Prince with slightly widened eyes as they go further inside.


    The two of them stopped, and Caliber still has not let go of him. Chance looked at his hand that was holding him and looked back up to his face, waiting for him to say something. Especially the reason why they went inside again.


    Caliber turned to him and stared at his face still uttering no words. The Crown Prince cannot hold it back anymore, and asked, "Why did you pull me back in here?"


    "Because I want to stay here for a while," he answered. "Do you not want to?" he asked in a tone that was as if he was pleading to him to not say yes.


    Chance looked down, avoiding his gaze because his turquoise eyes seem to be pulling him closer, sucking his soul until he can no longer avert his eyes away. "As if I can say that I do not want to." he whispered.


    The corner of Caliber''s lips lifted up into a smile when he heard what he whispered. "I never expected that I would see you here." Chance said. "From what I knew, all noble houses from Antares will attend. I was not informed that some from Canopus will come as well."


    "No one told you? Not even your servants?"


    "Well, Alec did say that there was, but only mentioned the House of Cameron."


    Caliber''s smile turned to a frown when he heard his knight''s name. ''Hmph. I guess he did not want to mention my name to you.'' he said, but only inside his mind.


    Caliber held his hand tighter and pulled him closer. "I told you I would see you again." he whispered, referring to the time where Chance was about to leave Canopus.


    "Indeed, you did." Chance said with a smile. Putting his negative thoughts away to just be with Caliber for once, without worrying about anything.


    "I was right, huh? Fate arranged for us to meet again."


    Even though the Crown Prince was smiling, sadness glinted in Chance''s eyes. "I bet that was not the only thing that Fate had arranged." he said.


    "That does not matter, what matters is what it arranged for us now." Caliber responded, not caring about anything else. Chance looked at him, admiring how he never worries about negative things.


    Chance turned to the door and back to Caliber. "You do not want to go back and talk to the other nobles? It might help you as a Crown Prince Elect." he suggested, but it was obvious in the Canopus Prince''s face that he does not care.


    "I do not care about other people, the one I want to be with is you." Caliber responded with no hesitation and a blush escaped Chance''s face. "Do not say that so suddenly..." Chance muttered, embarrassed that he could not hide the reddening of his cheeks in front of Caliber.


    Caliber smirked. "Why? Your heart cannot take it?"


    "Cannot, my ass!" Chance immediately said, "So confident are we?"


    Caliber chuckled, "I missed this side of yours."


    "What side?"


    "Always flustered, yelling, cursing, something like that."


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened. ''Was I always like that?'' he thought, then suddenly memories of him in Canopus flushed inside his mind. Especially that time where he went into a Caliber''s chamber, mistaking it as his room.


    "You have been pretty quiet lately as if you always have something in your mind." Caliber said and gazed into Chance''s face in worry. If only he could know what goes on inside the Crown Prince''s mind.


    Chance tried to change the mood, so he does not have to respond to what he was having inside his mind. "Why? It is as if you are very worried about me." Chance said and chuckled.


    "Of all the many things I should worry about, only you make me worry so much. You are the only one I worry for."


    Chance did not know what to say and just stayed silent, did not expect his answer. Caliber just smiled at his reaction and let go of his hand. Chance looked at his hand that was not holding him anymore and Caliber noticed the look on his face.


    Caliber walked into the middle of the greenhouse where there was a circle pattern on the floor. It was already dark, with no sun to be seen anymore. All of the sudden, some lights opened, making the two of them see each other more clearly.


    ''But we are just here. Who opened the lights?'' Chance thought and looked around and saw no one inside other than him and Caliber.


    When he returned his gaze to the front, he was surprised to see Caliber smiling at him while extending his hand. "Eh..?" Chance muttered in confusion.


    "May I have this dance, my prince?"


    Chance furrowed his brow and laughed, "What the hell, there is not even music in here."


    Caliber tilted his head and realized it as well, but then he shrugged. "We do not need it."


    The two of them would look stupid, dancing around with no music. Chance knows that well. But it did not stop him from taking the hands of the man he loves. "Alright then, Your Highness, Caliber."


    Chance thought that he could not do it, he thought he could not hold his hand after he lets go, but here he was now, holding his hand. He placed his other hand on his shoulder, and the two of them started dancing.


    Chance cannot help but to laugh at how stupid they look right now. "What are we even doing..." he muttered, but they still continued dancing.


    "Dancing." Caliber replied.


    "With no music." Chance said in return.


    Caliber smiled and then started humming as they waltz around the center circle of the greenhouse. "I apologize, you are dancing with a man and not some beautiful woman in a gown."


    Caliber turned serious and looked at the Crown Prince. "You do not need to be a woman wearing a dress for me to dance with you." he said. "What matters is that I am dancing with ''you''."


    Deep inside Chance, he really liked what he said. It made him fall deeper for him even more. "But then...why do you try so hard to find that woman?"


    Chance noticed Caliber flinch, surprise about his question. "How did you know about that?" he asked.


    Chance looked away. "I overheard it." he replied. Chance was waiting until Caliber would tell him about him, but the time never seemed to come and so he asked it himself.


    "I am trying to find her because she has something that I need." Caliber answered.


    Chance stared back at him. "You do not have a relationship with her? You do not love her?" he asked, making sure that he was hearing it right, that he was just finding the woman, not because he loves her.


    "Yes. I have something I want to know about. That is why I am trying to look for her," he answered. "Other than that, I have no reason to go find her."


    Chance was stunned, and Caliber let out a chuckle. "You mean all this time, you thought..?"


    Chance lowered his gaze, embarrassed that he was wrong. "Yes..."


    The Canopus Prince stopped, and they both paused on dancing as Caliber stared down at his face. "Charles," he called out and lifted his chin up.


    "Underneath this night sky, you are the only star I see."

 Chapter 101 - Even From A Distance

    From a distance, the knight of the Crown Prince stood from a spot where he would not be noticed by the two people inside the greenhouse. He watched as the two princes talked and laughed while having their hands over each other''s skin.


    Even though Sherin did say that he does not have to be there whenever the Second Prince, Caliber, was with Chance, that is not something he could do. He will still guard him, and make sure that he was okay, even from far away.


    As long as he could see him, then he would be at ease. He felt something inexplicable coming from his chest as he watched over the Crown Prince together with the prince from Canopus, ''There is no need to feel anything in watching them, just do your duty.'' he said to himself as he tried to get rid of the emotion that was forming deep inside him.


    "You are his knight, Alec." he whispered.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "You have been coming here too frequently, Your Highness." Alec said while he was trying to make a fire to keep himself, and the First Prince, warm.


    Charles was sitting on his feet, bending, while playing with the sticks to doodle on the ground, "It is boring in the palace." he muttered with a pout and sighed.


    The other kid turned to the prince in worry. "Did you escape from the palace again?" he asked and Charles looked away. "Your Highness should stop doing that or you will get in trouble."


    "I did not escape, I just went out to take a break." Charles said in return.


    Alec just slowly shook his head and continued to make fire. He was blowing on it to make the fire spread and it was a success; the fire became bigger, enough to make them warm. Hopefully, it does not rain again or the shelter and fire he made will be ruined.


    Charles let out a loud sigh and dropped to the ground to sit because his legs was about to go numb, Alec noticed him sitting and immediately held his both of his arms, trying to make him stand up again, "Your Highness, it is dirty, do not sit there."


    Charles stared at Alec''s face that has black marks and dirt because of his attempt to make a fire as well as his clothes that was dirtied from sleeping in the forest for days, "How can you say that when you look like this." Charles said and pointed at Alec.


    "I am used to this, but you are not. You are from the royal family."


    "It is fineee." he insisted and removed Alec''s hands, remained sitting on the ground. Charles snickered, and it made Alec confused why he was laughing. "The first few days I was with you, you would not even talk to me. But here you are worrying about me now." he said with a smile.


    Alec let out a faint snort and did not answer, but sat down three feet away from the prince. Charles''s laugh started to fade and there was silence between the two of them.


    Charles put rested his chin on his knees, "Alec," he called out in a low voice and the other turned to glance at him, "Do you hate royalties? Do you hate my family?" he asked.


    Alec noticed sadness, and guilt in the little prince''s eyes as he waits for his answer. Alec looked away and did not say anything, refusing to give him an answer. The kid knows that if he said yes, the prince would feel sad for him. But he could not say no, because he would be lying if he did.


    "I know you do. After all...it made you become like this. It must be hard for you now, staying in the wilderness, surviving all alone..."


    "I do not need your pity, Your Highness."


    "I am sorry..." Charles said and tears started to form, but he held it back while biting his lips.


    Alec felt awkward and flustered at the same time. He tried to put his hands on his pocket and went to his shelter to find anything that could wipe his tears but he found nothing. His clothes are all dirty, as well as his hands.


    Charles was startled when Alec ran away with such high speed and his tears continued to flow, falling down his cheeks, making his face messy. The kid left him all alone while crying, ''How could he run away just like that...'' he pouted and bent his head to his knees to cover his face and cried.


    Suddenly, he felt someone touch his arm, and he looked up to see Alec bending down near him. "I thought you lef-"


    Alec''s hand went to his face making him surprised. Both the thumbs of his hands wiped away his tears from underneath his eyes. "Do not cry, Your Highness." he said, and Charles was stunned. Alec noticed his reaction. "M-my hands are clean, I went to wash it..."


    Charles was silent and suddenly chuckled when he realized he ran at the speed of light just to clean his hands and wipe his tears. He started to calm down and stopped sobbing. "My mother...died." Charles whispered.


    Alec did not know what to say and just stayed silent. "Father always wants me to be the best and to make no mistakes. The palace is boring and I do not have any friends." he continued.


    ''I thought a prince like him would not have anything to worry about because he has everything...'' Alec thought. ''But everyone is human.''


    "You never had...any friends?"


    Charles nodded sadly but then he stood up and grinned, "Actually, I have!" he exclaimed and Alec, who was still bending down, raised his head and looked at the First Prince.


    "You!" he yelled and pointed at him. Alec stared at him blankly, as if he did not get what he just said. "From today onwards, we are best friends! Get it? Best of friends!"


    Alec blinked, processing what the prince just declared, "Your Highness, I-"


    "Do not call me, Your Highness! Call me Charles!" he said with furrowed brows. "I will ignore you if you call me with honorifics."


    Alec did not say anything as his head was in a mess, "You just decided that by yourself..." the kid muttered but Charles did not mind his words and still stayed with his decision to be best friends with the boy who survived the war.


    "Alec," Charles called out and reached out his hand to the boy, "Come with me to the palace."


    Alec felt his mood change upon hearing the palace and immediately shook his head. "I cannot do that. I will be killed." He said.


    Charles gave him his most reassuring smile. "That will not happen, as long as you are with me."


    Alec hesitated. There was a big risk that the prince will fail and the King will order for him to get killed. As someone who was trying to survive, it was not a good decision to come with the prince to the palace. But for some unknown reason, he wanted to trust the little prince.


    And so he took his hand.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The two princes started dancing, and he watched the two of them, who were having fun underneath the starry sky. These recent days, ever since his master started having dreams and finding a woman, he was always in a gloomy mood. Always wearing a serious expression, as if he had forgotten to smile often.


    To see the Crown Prince laughing from afar makes him glad. Even from a distance, he is contented to see his master happy.


    Even from a distance, he will continue to guard and protect him. "Nothing bad could happen to you again, as long as I am here." he whispered.


    ''That bastard is still as ungrateful as always. I tried my best to get him a lovebirds time and he gestured that he will kill me?'' Jasper thought, "So mean!" he exclaimed.


    He stopped in his tracks and saw a familiar knight five feet away from him. He approached the knight. "Ah, you are the Crown Prince''s knight! The Commander!" he said, and Alec looked at him.


    "Greetings, Your Grace."


    "Likewise, Your Excellency." he greeted back, "Why are you here all alone?" Jasper asked, but the knight did not answer him.


    He followed the direction where his eyes were looking at and saw the princes dancing inside the ballroom, "Y-you are not going to report this to His Majesty, right?" Jasper asked, nervous for the two ''lovebirds''.


    "I will not."


    Jasper narrowed his eyes at him. "How could we be sure?"


    "I will not do anything that will ruin Charles''s happiness." Alec answered.


    Jasper was surprised for the knight to call the Crown Prince by his first name, but then he remembered that the Commander was the Crown Prince''s best friend.


    "Erm, why did you become a knight?" Jasper asked, "Considering that the two of you are friends and the King trusts you. You could have requested to be put in a House and be given a title."


    Alec looked at the Crown prince, "I do not want that. I want to be by his side, near him." He said. "I swore that I will become strong enough to protect him, I owe my life to him."


    "I am his knight."

 Chapter 102 - To The Man I Love

    Chance did not even blink and just stared at the Canopus Prince, dumbfounded by the words he had said to him. He denied that he loves the girl he was searching for, and now he told him that he was the only thing his eyes focuses on.


    "Underneath this night sky, you are the only star I see."


    Even though Chance could not see his own face, he knew for sure that he is flushed with redness right now. His heart kept beating fast as if it was in a race. How could he calm down if Caliber''s words keep drumming inside his head?


    Chance laughed awkwardly. "D-do not say that. I might get the wrong idea..." he said in a low voice, and looked away.


    "What is the idea you are currently having, then?" Caliber asked. He lowered his face near Chance, "What do you think I mean?" he whispered and his hot breath tickled the Crown Prince''s neck.


    Chance blushed even more, trying not to look in his direction. Or else their faces will be close to touching each other. "I do not want to say what I think because it will be such an embarrassment if I am wrong," he responded, refusing to meet with his eyes.


    "What if you are right? What if the idea that you have in your mind is correct?"


    A glimmer of hope reflected in Chance''s eyes, "I do hope I am right..." he whispered, and Caliber smiled.


    From their dancing position, Caliber let go of his hand and joined his other hand that was on Chance''s waist. Both of his arms were wrapped around the Crown Prince''s waist and he rested his head on his shoulders. "Today, have I told you that I missed you?"


    Chance nodded, "Yes, you told me that when I was crying outside the ballroom earlier."


    Caliber''s arms around his waist embraced him even tighter. "I missed you, Charles." he whispered with his head just beside his ear, "For just two days, I lost my focus. I keep trying to find you even though I was aware that you are not in Canopus anymore."


    He let out a chuckle, "The Crown prince sure left a tremendous impact on me."


    Chance felt like he knew where this conversation was going, and his heart was still racing. He bet the Canopus Prince could feel his heartbeat right now, ''I am not the only one who left an impact.'' he thought. ''You as well, from the start.''


    The Crown Prince raised both of his hands and put them on Caliber''s back, returning the embrace.


    He remembered the moment where he, Chance, not as Charles, met Caliber Stein. The rustling of the leaves of the trees around them, hearing its sound go with the blowing of the wind. At that moment, Chance felt like time had stopped for him. All he could do was stare at the face of the man that was holding him. Just like how he is doing right now. He wished that time would remain like this, with no problems, worries, and just be with the two of them.


    The inexplicable sadness he had inside of him, his heart that seemed as if it was slowly being crushed. In between joy and sorrow, his chest was in pain. A piercing pain for just seeing the man he just met.


    "Are you okay? Is there something wrong?" the first question that the man gave him.


    The water that formed in his sapphire eyes, like the color, was drained from his eyes. A drop of tear fell and rolled down his cheek until it was followed by another drop and another, realizing that he was already crying and he could not stop it. He did not blink and continued staring at the man with shiny hair with a blend of black and blue tones.


    Chance''s slightly widened eyes stared at Caliber and he does not know what he was feeling as his sapphire eyes met with his turquoise ones. ''What is this feeling? Am I nervous? Excited? Scared?'' he thought, not putting his eyes away from the Canopus Prince.


    Just like their first meeting. As he continued to look at his face, it was as though he was staring at a midnight sky.


    "For just two days, I realized that it is hard for me without seeing you, without you by my side." Caliber continued, "Charles." he called his name and pulled away to see his face.


    "Do you get why I am telling you this?"


    Even if Chance knew what the answer would be, he wanted it to come from Caliber''s own lips. "No, I do not know why you are telling me all of this." Chance answered. "Enlighten me, Your Highness," he ordered, trying not to smile.


    Caliber smirked, aware of what Chance was thinking inside his mind. "Then if you do not get it, never mind it," he said and pulled away. He removed his hands from his waist, putting them inside his pocket.


    Chance stared at him, dumbfounded, "What..?"


    "If Your Highness does not know the answer, then next time I will explain it to you." he said and turned around.


    ''Huh?? Just like that?'' Chance thought. He felt a bit disappointed that things did not go as he expected them to. Such a sweet moment he had inside his mind was ruined the moment he turned his back on him. "That is it?" Chance muttered, making sure that he would not say anything anymore.


    Caliber pulled his hand out of his pocket and reached for his pocket watch, "We have long been gone from the celebration. We should return, now do you not think so?"


    ''No, I do not think so! You still have something to say!'' Chance yelled at him, but he could only do so inside his head. He felt annoyed. It is as if he is reading a web novel that suddenly has a cliffhanger.


    "As for the answer, I feel a bit bad that you still not realized what I mean. It was so obvious. I am a bit hurt so I think...I will resign for the night once we return." Caliber said and started walking away to leave.


    Chance clenched his fist and bit his lip and suddenly rushed towards Caliber and held his arm. "Don''t!" he exclaimed and Caliber stopped in his tracks, turning to the Crown Prince, who has a panicked expression on his face. "Do not leave..."


    "I-I know! I know, all right! I just wanted..." he stopped and lowered his gaze, looking at his own feet, embarrassed. "I just want to hear it from you." he whispered.


    Caliber stared at him, and a smile formed on his lips. He put his other hand on his mouth and laughed. "Pffft. Hahahaha!" he could not help but laugh because of the Crown Prince''s reaction.


    Chance looked up to him, surprised by the Canopus Prince''s sudden laugh. His whole face turned red when he realized he has been tricked. He lied and wanted to trick Caliber into saying the words he wanted to hear, but he was the one who got played.


    He let go of his arm, annoyed, and Caliber chuckled. Caliber reached for his hand and raised it up. Chance was still annoyed but could not help but glance at him. Caliber who was staring at his hand, suddenly pulled his other hand from his pocket and took out something but Chance could not see it clearly because his hand was closed tight.


    When Caliber opened his hand, it revealed a bracelet made of sapphire stones. Its silver and sapphire jewels shone as the light from the green house hit it. Chance stared at it, finding it beautiful. Caliber suddenly wrapped it in his hand, putting the bracelet on his wrist. "This is for you, Charles." he said and looked directly at him, "The same color of your eyes."


    "I might not have prepared something grand, but I want to use this day to tell you something."


    Chance''s chest pounded as he waits for his every word. "Happy birthday," Caliber greeted. "To the man I love." he continued and kissed the back of his hand.


    Chance stood there frozen. He knew it was coming but hearing it was just different. Caliber Stein is in love with him, he thought. The man he loves, loves him as well.


    He recalled the time where he first realized what he felt for Caliber.


    "What do you feel about my master?"


    "Niro, I don-"


    "You would not ask those questions for nothing. You would not be worried or desperate for nothing."


    Even he himself does not know what was wrong with him? All he could think of was Caliber.


    "Open up your heart, Your Highness."


    When he was serving Prince Louis, he kept thinking of Caliber. When he was in danger, he was thinking of Caliber. When someone was going to rescue him, he thought it was Caliber. At the moment where he thought he would die, he thought of Caliber.


    From the moment that their eyes met in the garden, he fell in love with him, unknowingly.


    He loves him, and his heart wants him.


    "I love you, Charles." Caliber said as he stared down at the Crown Prince.


    A tear dropped from the Crown Prince''s eyes and he smiled at him and wrapped his hands around his neck.


    "I love you too, Caliber."

 Chapter 103 - Lockhart Servant And The Prince

    Clifford Lockhart leaned on the walls in the corner of the room where the celebration was held. He took a little time to rest, as no one is calling for him. He was now wearing the uniform of a server, as the Royal Head Butler took a few of the men that were working in the palace to be a server in the birthday celebration of the palace.


    He has been going around the room serving the nobles their drinks, but luckily no one noticed about his real identity. For an heir of a duchy to be serving in a celebration as a servant, it would cause quite a stir, especially to those who love to spread rumors.


    The only thing that was helping him not to be exposed was the mask that was given to every server. The servers do not really have to wear a mask since the nobles would not care about them, how they looked like, and who they are because servants do not have any status or as well known for they are only commoners.


    But that was not the case for Clifford. He is from the House of Lockhart so it is a must for him to hide his face when there is a social gathering or a celebration. Nicholas Wright made him wear a mask that covers the surrounding of his eyes, which was enough to hide who he is. It would be suspicious if he is the only one wearing it, so the masks were distributed to all those who will serve and help in the celebration.


    One of the elder men who work in the palace who is also helping out in the celebration saw him and approached him, he grabbed the round serving tray beside Clifford and shoved it in front of him, "Why are you daydreaming in the middle of work? There are a lot of people of high status. Go around and serve!" the man scolded.


    Clifford immediately grabbed the tray and bowed apologetically to the man. The elder just clicked his tongue and turned around to leave and check on the other servants.


    He sighed and approached the long table where food and drinks are served to place them onto the tray. He carried the tray in his palm and turned. When he was about to walk and serve the noble guests, his eyes suddenly met with a middle-aged woman who emits grace even by standing still. The woman was with her husband who was chatting with the Count of Antares from the Millington House.


    The two of them stared at each other and the woman raised her fan near her lips, covering part of it and Clifford noticed the woman stifling a laugh. Clifford suddenly felt shy, and he wanted to complain to the woman, but he cannot just approach her because of many people.


    The woman tapped his husband, and the man turned to her; she pointed at Clifford, making the man look at him and he did the same, holding back a laugh. Clifford turned his back on them and ignored them, a bit annoyed and embarrassed at the same time. "Am I adopted? How could my own mother and father make fun of me like this?" he said and frowned.


    It was the Duke and Duchess who were looking at him; they are the reason why he is staying at the palace as a servant. "My parents are such a bully, who will save me now?"


    "A drink, please." One of the nobles called, and he hurried over to place the drink on their table. Many of them requested until the tray was empty again. He went to get drinks again, and the cycle continued as he kept serving drinks to the tables.


    "Give us a drink,"


    "Certainly, here it i- ah." he was going around the ballroom that he had not noticed that he stopped near the Duke''s table. Frances Lockhart looked at his son with a smile, "You can put it here." The Duchess ordered.


    Clifford looked away awkwardly and put the glasses on their table. "My son, how does it feel to live the life of a servant?" she asked, looking amused as she looked at him from head to feet.


    Clifford rubbed his neck and sighed. "Mother, Father, your bullying has gotten too far, do you not think so? For a mere dare game, you would want me to serve the palace?"


    "You are the one who set your own punishment, do not blame us." Duchess Frances said and Duke Matthias laughed. They were right, he thought. But he never thought that he would lose their little game and really become a servant. Even the king was amused when he heard about it.


    Clifford ignored their words, "I need to go, I still have things to do." he excused, "Farewell, Mother, Father." he said and turned to go to the table of drinks. The Duke and Duchess glanced at each other and smiled.


    When Clifford has gotten to the table, he was about to grab drinks but stopped and looked at one of the exits. ''I should...escape for a while.'' he thought while smiling.


    He looked around, and no one was looking at him, so he headed out of the ballroom. ''Finally.'' he thought.


    He removed his eye mask and wandered around the palace. The door he took does not directly take him to the outer part of the palace, he just went outside the ballroom but was still inside the palace.


    Just as he walked out of the room, he noticed a figure that was a few meters away from him. He does not know why he felt like he should follow him, but his feet just started moving without him even thinking first. For him to wander about the palace so easily, he must not be a servant, he thought.


    He watched as the man that was walking in front of him have difficulty in keeping his path straight as he kept stumbling around the halls. ''He must be so drunk...'' he thought. ''But do I know him? He seems familiar.''


    Nothing stopped him from following the drunk man. He was curious to see him face to face and not only on his back. His body seemed frail as he was smaller, and it was obvious that he never had an exercise before. It makes him look like a woman from the back because of his build and also his hair that was a bit longer than the Crown Prince, almost reaching his shoulders.


    Clifford saw the man open a door, and he went inside. Clifford was too focused on the man that he does not even know where part of the palace they were in anymore. He slowly approached the door and took a peek inside then he closed his eyes, ''Wh-what am I even doing?'' he thought, knowing that he should not be peeking inside someone''s room.


    Even so, he got too curious and continued to peek through the door. All of a sudden, at the moment where he looked inside, he saw the man staring directly in his eyes, ''Ah! E-exposed!'' his mind yelled.


    But the man did not even look surprised, even when he caught Clifford peeking at him. "Ah..erm..I apologize! It is not what you think." he said, but the man did not even pay attention to his words and got no reaction.


    "You there!" the man called, startling Clifford.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Come in!" the man ordered, while gesturing to him with his hands to come inside the chamber. Clifford did as he was told and stepped inside the room.


    Clifford''s eyes slightly widened when he finally had a clear look at his face. He was the man that he saw in the library, the man with a caramel blonde hair, with his long eyelashes fluttering as he gazed down at his book, reading as if he was so immersed in the book.


    The moment he saw the beautiful man, he could not take his eyes off of him. If the Crown Prince did not notice him, he would probably just stood there staring at him for as long as he could.


    ''It is him...'' he thought, stunned, when he was in front of him. Much closer than the distance he had when he just secretly glance at him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "That person...in the library. What is his name?" he asked, looking directly into the eyes of the Crown Prince, eagerly waiting for a response.


    "You mean Clayton?"


    "Was he the one reading a book?"


    "Yes, indeed, that is him."


    Chance smiled to see how glad he was to know his brother''s name. "I guess that explains why you were peeking behind the door." he said with a teasing smile. The man stopped smiling when he realized he was smiling widely in front of the Crown Prince.


    "Just so you know, Clayton is my brother."


    "Clayton is the Second Prince of Antares. The son of His Majesty, King Cadell, with his concubine, Her Highness, Melanie."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The man that he was attracted to so easily was a prince. The son of the Concubine. Although he was the heir apparent of the Lockhart Duchy, at the moment, he is only a servant for now.


    And in one room, the Lockhart Servant and a Prince are alone together.

 Chapter 104 - The Moon Is Beautiful

    The Heir and the Prince stared at each other. Must be an effect of the alcohol, Clayton tried to keep his gaze straight to Clifford, but his eyelids were being heavier than usual. His eyes kept closing forcibly, but the prince did not want to pass out and sleep.


    He felt his head slowly bending down, almost making him fall, but he suddenly stood straight, his movement caused Clifford to be startled, "Are you all right, Your Highness?" he asked but he had not received a response from the Second Prince.


    Instead of answering the heir of the duchy, or rather the ''servant'', Clayton raised his hand and pointed his finger close to Clifford Lockhart''s face. "You there!" the prince called out in exclamation.


    Clifford felt awkward with Clayton''s finger almost touching the bridge of his nose. "Yes, Your Highness..?" he asked.


    Clifford was about to put down his hand but all of the sudden, Clayton pulled his finger away and open his palm while looking at the servant, "A drink! I-" his words were cut off by a hiccup, "I want a drink! Another drink!" he ordered and put his hand on his mouth, holding back the hiccups from being loud.


    ''He is so drunk. Just how much did he even drink?'' Clifford thought. He must have been in the celebration earlier and got drinks from the other servers. Too bad that he was not the one who served the drink to him. That way, he would have met him much earlier.


    Although the Second Prince of Antares was present in the celebration, he did not even notice him. He did not hear anything from the nobles as well, mostly the nobles who liked to gossip always whispers and spread rumors and news about anything interesting. But he did not hear about Clayton, ''Do they not know who this man is?'' he thought.


    Not going to lie. At first, he never knew about Prince Clayton as well. Even though the House of Lockhart visits the palace once in a while, he never saw nor heard of another prince other than the Crown Prince, His Royal Highness Charles.


    He was grateful for the Crown Prince. He would not have known about the beautiful man''s identity if it were not for him. Although he tried to escape Prince Charles that time by ignoring him out of embarrassment from being seen peeking behind the door, Prince Charles still caught up with him.


    Clayton walked towards the doors of the balcony of his chamber and before opening it, he turned his head to the servant with an annoyed and impatient expression plastered on his face. "I said give me a drink. What are you waiting for?!" he exclaimed and glared at Clifford.


    Clifford looked around, and there were no drinks inside his room. He left his tray of drinks inside the ballroom. Of course, it would be weird if he brought it while wandering around the palace. He slowly approached Clayton and rubbed the back of his neck. "Erm, I do not have any drinks brought with me, Your Highness." he answered, and Clayton looked at him with furrowed brows.


    "How could that be? Then go to the table! I saw a lot-" his words were interrupted by another hiccup, "of drinks in there!" he said.


    Clifford tried not to chuckle. The prince was acting so cute, well that is how he sees it. "Your Highness, you are no longer in the room where the celebration is being held," he said.


    Clayton just looked at him and was in a state of confusion. He did not blink and it was as though he was in the middle of processing the servant''s words into his head. "Ohhhhhh!" Clayton muttered while nodding his head.


    The Prince tapped Clifford Lockhart''s shoulder and giggle, "All right~ Thank you-hicc!" he said. Clifford smiled at the prince''s behavior. Although it was wrong to have the fun of watching his movements and behavior while he was drunk, he cannot help but stay with him.


    When he first saw him, he followed him to the library until the prince sat down and read. He thought that he would be hard to approach and get along with as he emits a vibe of ''Stay away from me, I do not want to talk.''. But seeing the prince like this, maybe it would be a first step for the two of them to get closer.


    Clifford let out a snort. ''As if. What are you even thinking, Clifford? I doubt he would remember this anyway.'' he said to himself.


    He snapped out of his thoughts and returned his gaze to the prince only to see him about to go through the balcony without opening its door. He rushed to him and put his arm around his waist to stop him from walking and put his hand near his forehead so he would not hit his head.


    "What are you doing? At least open the door." he said to Clayton, "Do you think you are a ghost who can go past walls?" he added and the prince just grinned, his cheeks flushed with redness from the effect of the alcohol, making him hot.


    Clifford stared down at the Antares Prince''s face and blushed, stunned by how attractive he was even when he was drunk. Clayton grinned and chuckled, "Why are you red, I am the one drunk~ not you~" Clayton said and poked Clifford''s cheeks.


    While the prince was still in his arms, Clayton turned the knob down and opened it, making the doors flung open. They all looked at the moon, which gave light to the darkness. The lights of the chamber were not open and were only supported by the light of the moon and the stars.


    Clayton could not remove his eyes from the sky and Clifford slowly removed his arms around the body of the prince and the prince slowly approached the railings of the chamber''s balcony.


    The prince, who was really cute and grinning widely earlier, vanished as Clifford saw the tears starting to form in the prince''s eyes. Deep inside, he panicked while seeing Clayton tear up, as he does not know what to do and how to comfort him.


    Clayton clenched his fist on the top of the railing and gritted his teeth as tears start to fall down his cheeks, "If my mother was not such a bitch, if she was not so desperate to get laid by His Majesty, then both of us would not be suffering right now!" he yelled.


    Clifford''s eyes slightly widened upon hearing his words. ''Is it even all right to hear this?'' he thought and was put to an awkward spot. He looked down, but fortunately, no one was around to hear the prince''s yell.


    Clayton laughed. "A courtesan, a prostitute! What did you expect from sleeping with the King and giving birth to a son? Power? All you received was shame and hate!"


    Clifford remained silent and just let him yell his heart out. It was as though he was ranting without minding that there was someone with him; he thought. It must be alcohol.


    "And now I-" he stopped as his voice started to trail off, "And now you are suffering...because you gave birth to someone like me."


    He dropped his gaze to his hands and trails of teardrops were seen on the top rail. Clifford slowly went near his side, hoping that he would not mind the proximity, and took out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    [Clifford: A gentleman always brings handkerchiefs *winks*]


    He gently raised the prince''s face and wiped his tears away. After wiping his tears, he removed his hand that was on him again and took a step back to let the prince continue his monologue.


    "The Sun and the Stars in the night sky...how could I compare to that." he muttered. "Princess Carmilla, my sister..." he said and let out a snort, "She was the Sun of this Kingdom."


    "She receives the people''s attention so easily and brings warmth to every person. Even the coldness of my heart tends to melt whenever she tried to get closer to me." he said, "But I always pushed her away."


    Clayton looked around and admired the stars of the sky. "The Crown Prince was the Star of the Kingdom. He is the one that shines the most. The most important one to the Royal Family." he stated. "Although I still have not forgiven him for what he did, I...cannot seem to hate him." He muttered.


    The Antares Prince turned to Clifford, who was staring at him, focusing on every word he was saying, "I, the Moon, always follow behind the Sun and make the Star shine brighter." He said. He returned his gaze to the moon and laughed. "That is all I am. An insignificant son. A mere tool."


    "You say that you are the moon but...did you know?" Clifford said, and the prince that was looking at the sky slowly turned to the side to face him. Clayton waited for his next words while staring at Clifford, who was admiring the night sky.


    Clifford smiled tenderly at the Antares Prince. "The moon....is very beautiful."

 Chapter 105 - Two Howards In Love

    Although the effect of the alcohol was still there, Clayton stared at the smiling servant that was behind him and he clearly heard the words he said.


    It was a good thing that his face was red because of intoxication, he will have an excuse. Clifford would not notice that the reason he was blushing was because of what he had said.


    Clayton turned his head back to the front. He does not know why his heart was beating fast. Is it because of the wine? ''That must be it.'' he thought.


    As he had not known of how it felt to have someone loving him and if his frozen heart could ever love someone again.


    Last time he loved someone, the Crown Prince, Charles, he was just tossed to the side as his brother acted as if he never existed. As if they had not gone through anything, five years ago, he threw away their relationship since they were children.


    Before a tear could form again, Clayton felt his back and arms turn warm. Clifford wrapped his arms around him from the back. He should have asked for a permission, especially since he is a prince, but he felt like it was the right thing to do.


    "Please do not be sad, it somehow pains me to see you cry." Clifford whispered behind him. "Hearing the words you say, it is obvious how low you think of yourself. You might think that you are insignificant, but there are others who would not agree with that." Clifford said, to lessen the negative thoughts the prince had inside him.


    "For...for nineteen years..." Clayton muttered but he could not speak straight as his eyelids started to become heavier again. "Would you believe that I had no friend?" he said in a low voice.


    "Because the people around me made me believe that I did not deserve to have one. Some of the nobles do not even know of my existence."


    Clifford finally got an answer. So the reason why the nobles did not talk about Clayton Howard was because he was not that known. So even if he appeared, no one would even notice. Clifford felt sad to hear it, but continued to comfort Clayton in silence.


    "So tell me, who would even think of me as someone important?" Clayton continued and turned his head behind to look at Clifford.


    "Your brother would." Clifford answered, and Clayton just snorted at his response.


    "I would." Clifford added, making Clayton freeze. He turned to the servant, "Huh?"


    Clifford smiled at him. "I love the moon." he said with a smile that could easily make Clayton''s heart leap out of his chest. It was so beautiful...and infectious, making the person who sees it wants to smile as well, even no matter how sad they were.


    Clifford noticed the look on the prince''s face and he gasped, reddening in embarrassment, "I-I mean I love the moon, I love you I-I mean not that way! I mean to say that we...I...love the prince. Well, anyway, you are not insignificant!" he said, it was almost as if he was rapping because of the speed of words.


    He was so nervous that he could not explain what he meant properly, making it even more easy to misundertand. He sighed and rubbed his neck, "I apologize for my awkwardness, Your Highness..." he said, and bowed.


    Clayton stared at him with slightly widened eyes because of his sudden fast attempt of explaining his words. He was flustered; he knows that he said he loves him, in a way of people loving a prince, or a person with no romantic meaning, but hearing that he was loved...it meant a lot to him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "An insignificant prince borne by a prostitute concubine! I have always been in the dark. While would someone be interested in an unknown prince like me?"


    "Stop using the concubine and your birth as a reason to hide from the world!"


    "Unlike you and Carmilla...I am nothing. Carmilla is the sun, I, the moon, will forever follow behind." "And make you even brighter."


    "Well, heck, I love the moon!"


    "W-what?"


    "You see yourself as the moon, but do you know there are a lot of moon lovers there like me?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    It was exactly as the Crown Prince has said. There are still someone out there who loves the moon. For someone to appreciate him, it felt like one of the locks in his heart opened.


    Although one of the locks has opened, there are still more to go.


    His eyes completely shut, closed, and the sleepiness was swallowing him. He had no energy left to have control over his body, and so he almost fell. Clifford, who still has his arms around him, caught the prince in his embrace.


    Clifford watched the peaceful look on his face, and he smiled. He carried him and gently put him to bed.


    "You...are so weird."


    "One day, you will come across a person, who will break the walls you built."


    While his eyes were shut, a smile unexpectedly formed on his lips before he drifted to sleep. "I hope so...brother."


    ---


    On the other side goes the Crown Prince of Antares and the soon to be Crown Prince of the neighboring kingdom.


    April 27, 1889.


    It would probably the date that he would never forget. The most memorable day for Chance. Although the date would be hundred years ago if he was back in the present, it would still be something he would remember for the rest of his life.


    "I love you, Charles."


    It would have been better if it was his name, he thought.


    "I love you too, Caliber."


    A response that would return each other''s feelings was the best. Not getting rejected nor be put into a zone where you would lose hope in love. Chance thought that he would always remain in pain, if he was not fated to be with Caliber.


    ''If the two of us continued to ignore each other in Canopus, I wonder...what would have happened?'' he thought.


    ''Would you have been able to move on?''


    ''Would you carry on, focusing on the Crown duties, and forget me?''


    ''Would you have found a woman...that you would marry?''


    Just imagining that he would have a woman by his side, have a wedding, have their own children...pains him. After all, in this century, a woman is for a man and a man is for a woman.


    But that was not the one that happened. In this day of celebration, the man he loves confessed to him. "I love you, Charles, no matter what happens, I will not stop loving you." Caliber said and kissed the back of his hand.


    He does not have to worry about whether he gets married to a woman or if he find a woman to love. Because the man just told ''him'' that he loves him.


    Caliber is his man.


    ''A man is for a woman, a woman is for a man? Don''t give me that crap, love has no gender.'' he thought.


    Caliber and Chance and did not wait any further as they reached to claim each other''s lips. Something that the two of them had waited for so long.


    How does it feel to love?


    [I...already know the answer.] If he could only tell it to Andy, Ruther, and Fuse.


    Alec and Jasper watched from the distance. The Duchy heir had a disgusted look on his face as he was grimacing from the start. "There seem to be lots of ants here. It''s too damn sweet..." Jasper muttered.


    Alec ignored him and was just wearing his usual emotionless expression. Jasper stared at him for a few seconds in silence before calling him, "Your Excellency, Alec Valorian," he called with emphasis and a serious tone.


    Noticing the change in the Cameron''s tone, the knight turned to him, "What is it, Lord Jasper?" he asked, slightly bowing his head.


    "Should we kiss too?"


    The two of them stared at each other, and crickets could be heard in the background. Alec returned his gaze back to the greenhouse, ignoring the Cameron Duchy Heir, pretending that he did not say anything.


    Jasper laughed hard. Anyone who knows this side of him would surely think that he is not a noble. Jasper Cameron has always been an energetic, happy-go-lucky person. Sometimes, people who have conversed with him would wish that he would just shut his mouth up.


    "But you know, the Crown Prince of your kingdom. Or rather your best friend¡ª" Jasper was about to strike another conversation, but the two of them felt another person''s presence.


    Not just a single person, "Three." Alex Valorian muttered.


    They turned around and Alec saw the two aides of Canopus arrive just behind them. The Hawk and the Spider. Sherin has the same expression as Alec, while Niro gave out a smile as the two of them bowed.


    "Your Grace, Your Excellency, May the Goddess bless you."


    "Likewise." Jasper answered and Alec just bowed back to return the greeting.


    Another person with them, not far behind, walked towards them with its cape fluttering in every step he makes.


    The man walking stopped in front of the two men while in the middle of the aides. Jasper''s eyes slightly widened, worried for the two people inside the greenhouse because of the man who appeared.


    "Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 106 - A Moment With King Leonidas

    "Your Majesty!" Jasper said in surprise to see the king, who was supposed to be in the celebration, appeared right outside the greenhouse.


    Jasper Cameron was not the one who would be punished, but he cannot help but to feel scared for the two ''lovebirds'' who were dancing and...kissing inside. How would their kingdom''s ruler react when he sees his brother kissing a royal member from another kingdom?


    Not even a princess...but a prince!


    Jasper saw the King of Canopus''s eyes in the direction of the greenhouse. It is made of glass so of course, he would see what was going on between the two princes. A smirk appeared on King Leonidas'' face as he watched Caliber and Chance.


    Jasper was used to seeing this side of the King, always amused, but at this situation, he does not know why he would be amused to see his brother being intimate with another man, ''Did Anna make His Majesty crazy?'' he thought, trying to hide the grimace from his face.


    Jasper glanced at the Crown Prince Charles and Second Prince Caliber then returned his gaze to the King, "Greetings, Your Majesty. May the Goddess bless you." he greeted.


    Sweat started to break out on his forehead, he was the one who took the two princes to the greenhouse to have their time alone, but he never expected that the aides and the King of Canopus would suddenly appear, "I-I can explain this, Your Majesty." he said, hoping that the King would listen to him.


    King Leonidas chuckled, "No need for an explanation, Lord Jasper."


    Jasper raised his head. "Eh? Y-your Majesty?" he uttered in confusion. His reaction was not what he had expected. He did not even seem surprised in the slightest. "Could it be? Your Majesty had already known about..?" he trailed off and glanced at the two princes.


    King Leonidas smiled. "It was obvious from the start. My brother could not even let the Crown Prince go back to Antares," he said, "And ordered me, the king, to not meet him."


    Jasper laughed upon hearing the story. His friend was so funny he would never miss the chance to not use it to tease the Second Prince. "Well then, what does Your Majesty think about their relationship?" he asked.


    King Leonidas wore his usual amused look. Every time Chance was the topic of the conversation, he was always entertained. "I could not care less." the King responded.


    Jasper looked at him in surprise for a few seconds and chuckled, "Your Majesty is starting to sound like Anna." he said.


    The Canopus King''s amused smile disappeared from his lips and he turned to the Duchy heir. Leonidas was not glaring at him or saying anything bad, but Jasper felt frightened for no reason, ''Eh...what did I do?'' he thought.


    "How impudent of you to call my woman by her first name." King Leonidas said, emphasizing his words, making the tone more scary than usual.


    Jasper suddenly felt chills. "Please calm down, Your Majesty. Her Highness has allowed me to call her¡ª


    "I do not care whether she allowed you or not. Do not call her name in front of me." he said, cutting Jasper''s words off.


    The Cameron heir swallowed, knowing that the King was annoyed even if it does not show in his expression.


    The King smiled again. "Now, now. It is time to interrupt this sweet moment of theirs." he said and let out a chuckle.


    Jasper wanted to let the two have their alone time for a while but he cannot go against the wishes of the ruler. Alec had no complaints and just stood with a blank face.


    The aides smirked. Niro was especially happy that the two princes finally told their feelings to each other, although they did not hear the confession, seeing them inside being intimate, it was obvious that they had gotten together.


    The King walked towards the greenhouse with the aides by his side, Alec and Jasper following behind.


    The two princes immediately pulled away from each other when they heard the door open. They turned and saw King Leonidas, Sherin, Niro, Jasper and Alec entering the greenhouse.


    Chance''s face flushed with redness, hoping that they did not see anything. But he noticed Jasper looking at him apologetically, as if he was saying ''Sorry, we all saw it. I could not do anything.''


    Chance understood his glance immediately, and now he was even more embarrassed. He raised his arm to the King, "Charles Howard greets Your Majesty the King." he greeted and bowed his head.


    King Leonidas or ''Leon'' waved his hand, "Now, now, no need for such formalities.We are friends after all." he said, but it was uncomfortable for Chance to call a King by a name he gave him.


    ''How could I be friends with a King...'' Chance thought. He just smiled and said nothing in return.


    "Greetings, brother." Caliber greeted casually as if it was normal for him to talk to the King like that. Well, King Leonidas is his brother, after all.


    Unlike when Leonidas smiled at Chance, he looked at his brother blankly and sighed, "Is that how you greet the ruler of your Kingdom?" he asked and wore a disappointed expression.


    "But you said no need for formalities."


    "I said that to Charles because we are friends."


    "Uhh, may I remind you that I am your brother?"


    "I know."


    Caliber looked at him boredly, knowing that the King was doing it on purpose. King Leonidas laughed and stood in the middle of Chance and Caliber.


    He glanced at his brother, the Second Prince, "I could see that you two have had your moment," he said and returned his gaze to the Crown Prince, "I believe it is my turn." he said and bent down whole extending his hand to the prince.


    How odd, it was not like he was a princess or a noble woman for someone to extend a hand to him. He hesitated to take the King''s hand and glanced at Caliber, but the Second Prince smiled at him and nodded.


    Chance put his hand on the king''s hand and King Leonidas smiled. The aides were about to take a step forward, but Leonidas raised his other arm. "No need to accompany us. I wish to speak to the Crown Prince alone." he said.


    Leonidas smirked as he looked at his brother. "Would that be all right to you?" he asked.


    Caliber rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. "I would not dare go against Your Majesty''s wishes." he said, trying to sound as formal as he could, but it ended up sounding sarcastic.


    The Crown Prince and the King of Canopus walked out of the greenhouse, leaving the five people inside.


    The two of them stopped, and they were underneath the starry night sky. Chance felt awkward. If only he was not the King, then he would not be embarrassed about acting close with Leon.


    Chance immediately turned to Leonidas and bent down. "Forgive me for how I acted in the past. I have no knowledge that Leon was Your Majesty."


    "I preferred it when you called me Leon, instead of this honorific."


    "I would not dare make nicknames of Your Majesty."


    "That is a pity." King Leonidas said.


    The King looked at the sky, "Crown Prince, do you remember when the last time we had a conversation?"


    Chance went back to their last conversation and recalled what they had talked about. He nodded, "I do, Your Majesty."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "From the look of it, your thoughts are in a disarray and it troubles you. What is your problem, little fellow?"


    The question surprised Chance, and he glanced at Leon to the side, "What makes you think that I have a problem?" he asked, though the king was right.


    "Because¡­" He smiled and put a finger near his eyes, then pointed at Chance, "The stars in your eyes are gone."


    Chance just stared at him and had no idea what to say to his words, ''Stars in my eyes, huh?''


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    After that, they talked about the heavy thought that Chance had on his mind. Telling the King that trying to know about the past has become distressing.


    Of course he would remember, because the words of King Leonidas was still stuck on his mind. His words were what gave him reason to continue.


    "Why would you find, knowing the past, distressing now?"


    "Because everyone in the past is already dead."


    "The person who died would also likely want his story to be known, rather than be forgotten."


    Chance smiled as he remembered his words, "I will never forget, Your Majesty."


    "Little fellow," Leonidas called out, "I am glad that I could see the stars in your eyes, even for a bit." he said and Chance blushed.


    "I hope that the two of you will be happy together. That is my wish for your birthday." he said. "For you and Caliber''s happiness, I wish for the Goddess to guide and bless you."


    Chance felt like the heavy feeling in his chest was lifted, knowing that the King actually supports the two of them. "Your Majesty, why do you seem relaxed? Your brother has a...male lover."


    King Leonidas turned to him. "I am well aware of the law of your Kingdom. There are many consequences once your relationship has been revealed."


    "Once the people find out, there will be consequences. A punishment for this love that you desire."


    The King''s golden eyes shone as he stared down at the Crown Prince. "I wonder what you would do once royal and heavenly judgment strikes you down."


    "Will you stay with him....or leave?"

 Chapter 107 - Whatever It Takes

    Chance was in a daze as he holds his drink near his lip but not taking a sip. He was not moving; he was too deep in his thought and he did not even notice the nobles that were passing by his table. The ladies who were present at the celebration went to his table.


    "Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares!" three ladies said. The other two looked like adults but one of them was still a teenager.


    "Stella Saville greets Your Royal Highness."


    "Lorella Saville greets Your Royal Highness."


    "Jessa Saville greets Your Royal Highness."


    The three of them introduced themselves, taking turns and bowing to the Crown Prince. They all wore their prettiest smiles so that they can make a good impression on the future King.


    The smiles of the three faded and they glanced at each other when they received no response from the Crown Prince. "The daughters of Baron Saville appear in front of Your Royal Highness." they said and curtsied, but as their gazes look up to him, they saw that Prince Charles did not even bother looking at them.


    With an annoyed expression, they turned their heads to their mother, Baroness Louisa Saville. The Baroness clicked her tongue and gestured for her daughters to go away so they would not be humiliated any further.


    The ladies who were about to approach him as well, retreated for a while after seeing how the daughters of the baroness were ignored.


    Chance did not even notice the three female nobles who went to introduce themselves to him as he was busy thinking about the conversation he had with the King.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance felt like the heavy feeling in his chest was lifted, knowing that the King actually supports the two of them. "Your Majesty, why do you seem relaxed? Your brother has a...male lover."


    King Leonidas turned to him. "I am well aware of the law of your Kingdom. There are many consequences once your relationship has been revealed."


    "Once the people find out, there will be consequences. A punishment for this love that you desire."


    The King''s golden eyes shone as he stared down at the Crown Prince. "I wonder what you would do once royal and heavenly judgment strikes you down."


    "Will you stay with him...or leave?"


    None of them spoke, and the blowing sound of the wind could be heard because of the silence between them.


    The King may like the Crown Prince, but he still has doubts on whether he would stay with his brother. No people that a person love will always remain by their side. There will come a point where the situation would be too difficult to handle, and sometimes the only answer was to end everything...and leave.


    The eyes of King Leonidas slightly widened when he met the Crown Prince''s gaze. Leonidas could tell that he was anxious, that he was feeling down because of what he asked him, but his eyes did not waver, and looked directly at the King. King Leonidas did not expect the look on his face because the Crown Prince he had seen until now always lowers his gaze and has no confidence in him.


    Leonidas smirked, amused by what he was seeing.


    "Why would Your Majesty ask me that question?" Chance asked, not taking his eyes off the King.


    "Even if I am now the King, I believe I still have the right to be concerned about my brother." Leonidas responded. "Although you are happy to be with him and he is happy to be with you, I wonder how long that happiness can last."


    "One day, your relationship will be put in danger. Would you risk everything just for ''love''?"


    Chance looked at him with a serious expression on his face, not glaring nor smiling, but observing the King, "I believe that Your Majesty also has someone in his heart. If that question were also used to ask you, I wonder how you would respond?"


    Leonidas went silent as he stared at the Crown Prince. The image of a lady with black hair with her loose nightgown, with tears running down her cheeks as she desperately begs for him to save her, appeared in his mind. Leonidas was amused, knowing what the Crown Prince meant. "It seems you are already aware of the answer I am thinking."


    "Whatever it was, Your Majesty, I would do the same. ''Just for love''." Chance said.


    The King of Canopus chuckled. He never failed to amuse him. "I wish to remind you that it will never always be ''happy''. The two of you will have a lot to go through."


    Chance smiled. "I believe you misunderstood me, Your Majesty. I do not love just for happiness. I am aware that it will not just be happy moments with him," he said, "but I would like to be with him whether the moment is happy, sad, or painful."


    Chance took a few steps forward, approaching the King without taking his eyes off of him. "I know Your Majesty has doubts, I know I have nothing to prove yet of how much I am in love with your brother,"


    "But I will do whatever it takes for us to remain together until the end." he said, "No matter what..."


    King Leonidas saw the determination in his eyes. He knew that the Crown Prince meant every word he said. "And so your answer is..."


    "I will stay with him."


    King Leonidas stared at the Crown Prince of Antares, and a smile formed on his face. It was not an amused smile that he always wore, this time it was a sincere smile that was telling him how grateful he was to hear the words he had said. "I will trust your words, little one."


    King Leonidas bent his body slightly and went near Chance''s ear, "If you decide to go against your words and leave my brother, the whole Canopus will be your enemy," Leonidas whispered, it frightened Chance for a bit but he did not want to show that he was weak.


    Leonidas stood up straight again and smiled. "But if not, then we will always be your ally. Not your family''s ally, but yours." he said. "We will always provide you the help you need,"


    "Even if it is a war against your father."


    Chance''s eyes widened. "Your Majes-"


    King Leonidas chuckled. "I am only jesting. But know that when it happens to come to that point, Stein and Canopus will side with you."


    Chance bowed to the King, expressing his gratefulness. "I thank Your Majesty for your blessing." He raised his gaze to the King and saw him trying to recall something.


    "Hmmm," the King muttered and chuckled, "Speaking of blessing, I believe I had already given it to you way back."


    ~~~


    Leonidas went near Chance and planted a kiss on his forehead.


    Chance Howard was dumbfounded by what the lion-like man did to him. A sudden kiss? His hand made its way to his forehead and touched it. The feeling of the lips was still there, and he glanced at Leonidas, who was just standing calmly with a smile, as if he did nothing.


    Before Chance could explain, Leonidas let out a chuckle. "It is a blessing from me."


    ''A¡­a blessing?'' Chance repeated in his mind, confused by what he meant.


    ~~~


    Chance blushed remembering the time when Leonidas gave him a kiss on his forehead, "W-what does it mean, by the way, Your Majesty?" he asked, trying to hide his embarrassment from appearing on his face.


    "If you get a blessing from me, no one in my kingdom will go against you." he answered. "I expressed my blessing through a kiss." he added and winked.


    So the blessing does not necessarily have to be a kiss, Chance thought. That explained the aide, Weston''s weirded out reaction to his master. "Just do not tell my brother I kissed your forehead or else he will get mad at me." he said and chuckled.


    Chance laughed as well, knowing that Caliber gets jealous often. "I hope you remember our conversation even after a long time." he said and Chance nodded, "I will, Your Majesty."


    "For just once, again, will you call me Leon?"


    Although he would not dare call a king without proper honorifics, he decided to give it a chance, "I will...Leon."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    After their conversation, they went back into the greenhouse to meet with the others. All of them were curious, but they did not dare ask since it was their privacy. Chance was expecting Caliber to ask him many questions about the talk he had with his brother, but he unexpectedly did not even ask questions, not even one.


    They went back inside the palace with Caliber holding the Crown Prince''s hand but distanced themselves for a while when they entered or else the King of Antares, Cadell, will be suspicious.


    The Crown Prince took a sip from his drink after recalling their conversation.


    "But I will do whatever it takes for us to remain together until the end."


    He smiled. He should be happy, but the drink tasted even bitter than ever, so was his smile.


    "Just what on earth would you really do, Crown Prince?" he asked himself.

 Chapter 108 - I Want To Hold You

    Chance turned his gaze to the side when he noticed someone waving at him from the corner of his eyes. He saw Jasper and Caliber standing beside the same table. Chance smiled at him and approached him, not even aware that there were ladies at his own table earlier.


    "You seem to be thinking about something so deeply, you must have talked to His Majesty about something serious," Jasper said the moment Chance arrived at the table.


    The Crown prince took a quick glance at Caliber. "Oh, well..." he muttered but that was as far as he could tell. He shut his mouth and did not answer, leaving Jasper waiting. "Aww, it seems you cannot tell me, huh?"


    Caliber snorted. "Why would he even need to tell you anyway, you two are not even close." he said.


    Jasper clicked his tongue when he heard his remark, "I was just trying out my luck whether His Highness would tell me." he said, Chance silently chuckled when he remembered Fuse''s pout when the three of them have their video calls.


    Chance shifted the direction of his eyes to the other person and stared at Caliber. Since earlier he has been wondering why the Second Prince did not even ask him anything about their conversation. ''I was expecting him to be a bit curious...I guess I do not have to worry?'' he thought.


    When the Crown Prince returned his gaze to the heir of Cameron, he grimaced upon seeing the look on Jasper''s face, pleading and staring at him with puppy eyes. "....eh" Chance muttered.


    "Your Highness...now I am even more curious." he cried. "Can you not tell me even just a little?" he asked, poking his arm.


    Caliber grabbed his arm and pulled him a little farther away from Jasper. Jasper snorted as he looked at his friend with a disgusted expression. "Wow, I cannot even touch your lover?" he asked.


    Chance kicked his leg when he mentioned the word ''lover'' so easily. "Do not say that here." the Crown Prince said, warning him.


    "I-I apologize, Your Highness," he said, while wearing a surprised look. "But is kicking me necessary..?" he added as he bent down to caress his leg.


    "Ah...forgive me for that. Does it hurt?" he asked. Jasper stayed silent, and Chance knew what it meant. ''Of course, it does.'' Chance thought, wanting to hit himself.


    Chance did not mean to hit him, but his foot just moved on its own. Maybe wanting to kick Fuse whenever he was being annoying in chats or video calls kicked in inside him.


    All of a sudden, Chance felt weird. He could feel the Canopus Prince''s eyes burning a hole in him. He looked at Caliber and the Prince was surprised. Caliber looked away, pretending he was not staring at the Crown Prince. Chance chuckled. "I already saw you, you know?"


    Caliber slowly looked back at him and it looked like he wanted to say something. "Caliber, what is wrong? Is there something you would like to say?" he asked, noticing that he was parting his lips multiple times and closing them shut again.


    "I..." he started and lowered his gaze to his hands. "I want to hold you..."


    Chance was surprised, but he could not help but smile. ''His expression looked cute.'' he thought.


    Chance looked around, and there were many nobles from different houses that were present in the celebration. They cannot risk getting caught by any of them. "We cannot do that here, you know that." Chance said in a low voice.


    Caliber nodded in agreement. But it was obvious that he hated the thought that they could not do what they want to do in public. They are being restrained because of what opinions other people might have. It felt displeasing to not love freely because of other people. ''So annoying...'' Caliber thought.


    Chance wanted to caress his back or hold his back to comfort him because he could feel that he was not in a good mood, but the King of Antares had been watching him. It was good that Jasper was there. If he was left alone with Caliber while the King was watching, he doubts that everything would go well.


    "Charles," Caliber called out and the Crown Prince immediately turned to look at him. "Yes? What is it?" Chance asked.


    "I love you."


    Chance blushed when Caliber suddenly said those three words to him, "D-do not say that so suddenly and not here!" he yelled but in a whisper, he was scolding him but his heart was racing fast again.


    "Why not? We are together now." Caliber responded, wearing an indifferent expression.


    "E-even so! Someone might hear you!" Chance said. He would love to hear it again, but it is dangerous for both of them.


    Caliber rested his elbow on the table and put his chin onto his palm as he looked at the Crown Prince. "I love you." he said again but this time, it was in a whisper.


    "Caliber!"


    "What is wrong? I whispered it, no one would hear." he said with a smirk, enjoying the Crown Prince''s reaction when he teases him.


    Jasper put his face onto his open palms, getting sick watching the two lovebirds acting all sweet and lovey dovey. "Me. Me. Me." he muttered, but the two were too busy to hear him. ''Me, I could hear you two. I am right here!'' he said in his mind.


    He looked away from the two of them. "It sucks to be in between lovers." he muttered. But as he looked away, he saw the King of Antares Cadell, looking in the direction of his two friends.


    Jasper immediately returned his gaze to the two. "You two," he said. Chance and Caliber finally noticed him talking and looked at him. "Be careful." Jasper said, and the two princes knew what he meant.


    Chance secretly took a glimpse at the stage where the thrones are in. Jasper was right. Until now, King Cadell still has eyes on him.


    "I am watching you, my dear son."


    That was what he said on the first day Chance returned to the Antares Palace. Chance clicked his tongue. ''He was not a bit kidding when he said ''watch'' huh?'' he thought.


    It was as if he was watching his every move, waiting for him to make a mistake. Waiting for him to do something that would give the King a reason to punish him. He gulped. "You have nothing to see." he muttered, making Jasper and Caliber glance at him and the King.


    King Cadell could read his lips and knew what he said. He smirked as a response.


    Chance''s eyes shifted to King Cadell''s side and saw the King of the neighboring Kingdom, Leonidas, having an obvious amusement as he smiles, taking turns of looking at him and Cadell.


    When the gazes of Leonidas and Chance met, the King raised his glass at him from afar and winked. Chance just gave him a smile.


    He could feel Caliber staring at him.


    "Charles...what is it that you would like me to do?"


    "Charles, I can wage a war against Cadell just for you."


    "If that happens, that person will report to the King and he will start a war. I am not afraid." he stated. "If it is a war he wants, I will give it to him."


    He looked back at Leonidas again.


    Leonidas stood up straight again and smiled. "But if not, then we will always be your ally. Not your family''s ally, but yours." he said. "We will always provide you the help you need."


    "Even if it is a war against your father."


    Chance''s eyes widened. "Your Majes-"


    King Leonidas chuckled. "I am only jesting. But know that when it happens to come to that point, Stein and Canopus will side with you."


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened in surprise when he realized what he was thinking about. ''Why did their words suddenly enter my mind?'' he thought. A war against his own father? ''I do not want to let it come to that point...''


    But then again, no one knows what Fate and the goddess have planned out for their future. No one knows if the relationship between the two kingdoms will be ruined or remain at peace. No one knows who will live or who will die. No one knows everything that would happen...except the spirit of Fate itself.


    It does not matter who lives or dies, what matters is...who will tell the story of both the dead and the living.


    The Crown Prince snapped out of his thoughts when a man stopped in front of him. He looked out and saw a noble smiling at him. "Baron Saville," Chance called out.


    Baron Saville raised his hand that was holding a glass of drink and he bowed to greet the Crown Prince. "Andres Saville greets Your Highness the Crown Prince."


    "You may raise your head." Chance said.


    "I believe you have met my daughters?"

 Chapter 109 - The Baron And The Baroness

    "Baron Saville..."


    Baron Saville raised his hand that was holding a glass of drink and he bowed to greet the Crown Prince. "Andres Saville greets Your Highness the Crown Prince."


    "You may raise your head." Chance said.


    "I believe you have met my daughters?"


    The Baroness watched with a grim look on her face. The humiliation she and her daughters had because of the Crown Prince ignoring them might have annoyed the Baroness, and so she went to tell it to her husband.


    But the thing was...


    ''Who?'' Chance thought. The Crown Prince has no idea what the Baron, Andres Saville, was talking about. Chance knew who his daughters were, but never met them in person. "I do know your daughters, Baron Saville, but I have never met them," Chance said. "Why do you ask this, baron?"


    The people near them who heard Chance''s response gasped, and some started to whisper because they saw the three ladies stop by his table.


    "Oh, my. Did we not see the three daughters of the baron introduce themselves to the Crown Prince?"


    "Indeed, they did. But they never received a response,"


    "Not only response, but attention. Crown Prince did not even bother looking at them."


    "Anyone can tell that His Highness was lying, he probably knows that they were there earlier,"


    "But pretended that they were not there."


    "I guess that means the three ladies were nothing more than wind for His Highness."


    "I pity Baron Andres Saville''s family."


    Although they said that they pity them, they were giggling and some are stifling a laugh. The Saville Sisters, Stella, Lorella, Jessa, lowered their gazes, knowing that they were talking about them. They glanced at their mother who was gritting her teeth and hands gripping the hem of her dress tightly as she holds back her anger.


    Being ignored was the same as being humiliated for them.


    Something so simple has already annoyed them, even though in truth, Chance was just thinking too deeply to even notice people coming to his table. The Crown Prince felt uncomfortable as he hear their whispers. ''It seems they did come earlier, but I did not notice...'' he thought.


    "It must be a mistake, Your Highness. Almost every one near us has said that they saw my daughters talk to you. How could you just deny such an obvious fact?" he said, trying to keep his smile intact.


    Jasper laughed, "How bold of you to say that the Crown Prince, a higher figure than you, made a mistake?"


    Andres Saville was taken aback. "A noble of another kingdom has no right to interfere with our talk." he said.


    Insult. Saying such a remark was already an insult to the guests of Canopus. Although Jasper Cameron was not yet the Duke, he did not have to say it that way. "A noble of a low status has no right to even approach the Crown Prince." Jasper said. "You are standing in front of the Future Duke, Crown Prince and the Crown Prince Elect of Canopus just because your daughters were ignored, how cute of you."


    All the eyes shifted to the Baron and Andres felt uncomfortable with so many people watching. Chance put his hand on Jasper''s shoulder to stop him from arguing with Andres Saville any further. "It is true that I made a mistake. I apologize for not noticing your daughters," Chance said. "But whether I ignore them or not, I do not think that the father of the people that were ignored has to come to me."


    Baron Andres Saville went silent. Now it looked as if his daughters, the Saville sisters, are the type of ladies that would cry to their father when they get rejected and let their father handle the mess and humiliation.


    Chance turned his head when a woman stopped in front of him, standing beside the Baron. "Louisa Saville greets His Highness the Crown Prince," she said and curtsied to give respect.


    "After the father, now here comes the mother," Jasper said in a low voice, hiding the smirk on his face, but Chance slapped his arm in secret.


    "Pleased to see the baroness. Lady Louisa, did you also come here for your daughters?" Chance asked.


    "I have come here to respond to your question to the duke. My daughters are very shy and are not shameless enough to approach you for the second time to embarrass themselves," Baroness Louisa said.


    "Ah, so the parents are the ones who came to embarrass themselves," Jasper whispered. Chance glared at him. ''You are making the situation worse!'' he scolded but only through his gaze. Jasper just shrugged and looked away.


    Baroness coughed to get the Crown Prince''s attention, pretending that he did not hear what Jasper said. "And so I think that it was rude to not pay attention to your surroundings, causing you to ignore my daughters who were standing for so long in front of you." she said.


    Chance Howard''s hand made its way to his face, pinching the bridge of his nose using his finger, and let out an inaudible sigh, "Such a simple issue has become too big when it is not even a serious matter," Chance muttered.


    The Crown Prince left the table and went to where the three daughters of the Baron and Baroness and the three ladies were surprised by his sudden approach. Chance bowed to them, startling the three of them, so they curtsied in return. "I apologize for not taking notice of the three of you. I hope you understand that I was thinking about something important, that was the reason and not because I wanted to ignore you all." he explained.


    ''Important? Thinking of something important?'' he thought, and recalled what he had thought about, ''Treason was on my mind, how was that important, you idiot!'' he said to himself.


    Sincerity was present on Chance''s face and the three daughters blushed, "I-it is fine, Your Highness. We understand."


    Chance smiled at them and returned to the spot where Jasper and Caliber were. Chance looked back at the pair. "Your daughters said that they understand. I hope you understand as well, Lord Andres, Lady Louisa." he said.


    "Your Highness, c-could you at least dance with one of them, so the embarrassment will be lessened?" The Baroness asked, not meeting the Crown Prince''s gaze.


    Chance could feel Caliber''s stare drilling a hole in the back of his head. ''Eek, he will definitely be upset.'' he thought.


    "I already noticed your daughters, Lady Louisa. But as for the matter of dancing with them, I do not think that it will be your choice," he said. "Your decision does not matter here, Lady Louisa."


    "Lessen the embarrassment? It is not my fault, it was you yourself who embarrassed yourselves. You could have let it be, but you decided to approach me."


    Chance shifted his gaze to the Duke. "Leave and do not humiliate yourselves any further."


    "That serves them right."


    "They think that daughters of a mere baron and baroness are enough to qualify for the Crown Prince?"


    "I bet they wanted to create a relationship with the Royal Family to gain more power."


    "First time I heard of a parent asking the man to dance with her daughter."


    "Well, what do you expect? It is not like the Crown Prince himself will ask for a dance."


    The whispering of the nobles became much louder. The Baron and his wife had no choice but to leave the Crown Prince''s sight and return to their table.


    The King of Canopus, Leonidas, chuckled. ''Of course the little fellow would not dance with such ladies. He would rather dance with my brother.'' he said inside his mind. ''Caliber must be happy,'' he said and smirked.


    Cadell glanced at Leonidas from the corner of his eyes and returned his gaze to his son. It sometimes confused him that there are times where Charles does not act like himself, but there are also times where he is exactly like before. Nevertheless, he would soon find out the reason and he will continue watching him.


    Chance looked at Jasper and glared at him. "Stop making side comments like that. Are you not able to sense the mood?" he said and sighed.


    "I say what I want to say, mood does not matter." Jasper said with a shrug.


    Caliber laughed. "Oh, then can you say that you hate King Cadell in front of him?" he said and Jasper widened his eyes.


    "W-well, I do not ''want'' to say that. So it would not count." he said.


    Suddenly, a lady from afar caught Chance''s eyes. Their gazes met, and the lady started walking towards him. Chance was not familiar with her, she was neither a person she knew in this century and in his century, but he felt connected to her.


    "Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares." the woman said while raising her arm in his direction. She curtsied.. "Vanessa Lanstone, the daughter of the Marquess, greets Your Highness."

 Chapter 110 - Vanessa Of Lanstone House

    "Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares." the woman said while raising her arm in his direction. She curtsied. "Vanessa Lanstone, the daughter of the Marquess, greets Your Highness."


    Chance stared at the lady who was in front of him. Even though he does not know her from this time and back in his present time in the 21st century, he felt like he is connected to her. ''Vanessa Lanstone must have played a big role in the real Charles'' life in the past.'' he thought. He bet that he would be seeing her often.


    ''House of Lanstone...'' he thought, and observed the lady from her feet up until her head. Seeing her straight and silver hair, there was no doubt that the woman was indeed from the family of the Marquess.


    "Please raise your head, Lady Vanessa." Chance said, and the lady did as she was told. She put her hands in front of her and smiled. Even Jasper blushed at the sight of a beautiful and graceful lady standing before them. One that was not from Antares would assume that she was a princess.


    Her silver hair, one that he had gotten from her father, made her look like she was from the Royal family. ''After all...'' Chance thought and glanced at the King who had an indescribable expression on his face. Between pleased and displeased, Chance does not know how the King was feeling right now.


    Chance closed his eyes, then looked back at the lady from the House of Lanstone. "Pleased to see you in the celebration, Lady Vanessa. What is it that you came here for?" he asked.


    She smiled, "I would like to greet Your Highness a happy birthday." She responded.


    Somehow, he felt no threat coming from Vanessa and so the Crown Prince smiled in return, "Thank you, Lady Vanessa."


    "Your Highness, speaking from my family''s stead, I would like to ask if you want to come over to our table. Just to take a few moments of your time," she said. Her eyes shifted to the two people behind the Crown Prince. "That is if I am not interrupting you with the other gentlemen."


    Chance looked at Jasper, who seemed to not be bothered or would complain. He would just let the Crown Prince go, Chance snorted, ''You obviously did not like the Saville sisters and now you changed after seeing Vanessa.'' he thought and shook his head from side to side. "Go on, take him away." Jasper said with a smile, and Chance glared at him. But he just laughed.


    Chance looked at the Second Prince of Canopus, who was just staying silent. "Are you all right?" he asked.


    Caliber smiled at him, "Yes, do not worry about me."


    "I will go for a bit. Wait for me." Chance said, and the two of them just smiled with no complaints.


    Chance faced the lady. "Lead the way."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Vanessa Lanstone started walking and the Crown Prince followed, matching her pace as he saw the Marquess and his wife on a table, making him no need to follow behind. The two of them walked together, side by side, and Chance did not expect the people around to look at them and react as if they were stunned.


    "What a beautiful silver hair."


    "Lady Vanessa got it from the Marquess, it made her look even more beautiful."


    "His Highness and Lady Vanessa are walking together, white hair and silver hair. They shine whenever they go."


    "The Baroness must be gritting her teeth by now."


    "The two of them look great..."


    Chance clicked his tongue, but not loud enough for Vanessa to hear. ''So many whispers, can they not mind their own business just for once?" he thought.


    The two of them arrived at the table of the Marquess and the Marchioness. A man who was probably at the same age as the King of Antares with silver hair, hands wrapping around the waist of his wife with a golden brown hair. With these two different hair colors, Vanessa got the same as her father.


    The Marquess saw the Crown Prince and her daughter stop by their side, and so the couple turned to face them. "Greetings, Your Highness. Happy Birthday!" he greeted, looking genuinely cheerful for celebrating the Crown Prince''s special day.


    Chance cannot help but to look at the face and hair of the Marquess. There was no doubt that they would be mistaken as part of the Royal Family. "Thank you...uncle."


    Marquess Lanstone was surprised yet happy to hear his nephew, the Crown Prince, calling him uncle again.


    Calliwell Lanstone was indeed his uncle. The brother of the King, Cadell Howard. From what Chance found out while studying the families, Prince Calliwell was supposed to be the one to seat on the throne. Unfortunately, there was an incident that made the past king, King Chrollo, take the title of Crown Prince from him.


    Not only the title of Crown Prince but also the name of a Howard. Calliwell Howard, or rather, Calliwell Lanstone was kicked out of the palace and the royal family. Calliwell took the last name of his dead mother and lived on his own.


    Regaining his glory back from good deeds, King Chrollo was satisfied with his behavior, but he can no longer get the title anymore. Instead, the King made him a Marquess.


    Calliwell and the Lanstone Family would have been part of the royal family.


    But somehow, Chance kept getting a feeling that...King Cadell was the reason why Calliwell was kicked out. Chance glanced at his father, ''For someone like you, you probably planned everything so you could be the King.'' he thought as his eyes met with his father''s gaze.


    "I am glad to see you again, Charles. We meet sometimes but not close enough like this," he said. "You have indeed grown so much!" the Marquess added while letting out a laugh.


    ''For someone who was kicked out of the family, and got his title taken away from him...how could he be so happy with no worries.'' Chance thought. "I am pleased to see you again as well, uncle. Thank you for coming to the celebration."


    "Of course, I would come! It is my little nephew''s birthday after all." he said and Marchioness Margaret smiled along with the laughter of his husband.


    "Or would you rather have me call you Your Highness?" Marquess Calliwell asked.


    Chance shook his head. "No need, uncle. Even if I become the King, I would still be your nephew." he responded and smiled.


    Calliwell smiled and raised his glass to him. "I am looking forward to seeing you on the throne. It is your rightful place."


    Chance just smiled as a response and his eyes went to the daughter of Marquess Calliwell and Marchioness Margaret. Vanessa stayed still in her place and did not speak if she was not called. Manners of a real lady could be seen in her every movement. That is probably most of the people have their eyes on her besides the royal family.


    Chance and Vanessa stared at each other and it felt like the lady wants to tell him something using her eyes. Then Chance remembered what just happened to the Saville sisters earlier.


    "I already noticed your daughters, Lady Louisa. But as for the matter of dancing with them, I do not think that it will be your choice."


    "Leave and do not humiliate yourselves any further."


    "Well, what do you expect? It is not like the Crown Prince himself will ask for a dance."


    Chance looked around and observed his surroundings in secret. Since the King was being suspicious of him, maybe it was the best time to distract King Cadell.


    Chance took a few steps towards Lady Vanessa and stopped in front of her. He bowed and extended his hands, making others look at them. "Lady Vanessa, may I have this dance?"


    King Leonidas stopped drinking, and his attention shifted to the Crown Prince and the lady. King Cadell, who had his eyes on his son since the beginning, squinted at the sight of the two.


    Vanessa Lanstone smiled and placed her hand on top of the Crown Prince''s palm. Chance took it and kissed the back of her hand. ''Am I doing it right? I see this a lot in the comics...'' he thought, a bit nervous.


    Chance stood up straight and guided the Lady of Lanstone to the center of the ballroom to have their dance. As they walk together, the whispering became louder, sharing different thoughts, be it negative or positive it was good that it will lessen the King''s suspicions.


    Chance saw Caliber looking in his direction, but Chance immediately looked away. ''Sorry, Caliber. I will explain to you later.'' he thought.


    Lady Vanessa and the Crown Prince started dancing and the people around them complimented them and stared at them with admiring gazes. Other pairs started to join the dance as well, coming in sync with the two of them.


    "Your Highness seems to know my thoughts well.." Lady Vanessa said with a smile.

 Chapter 111 - Silver-haired Scheming Lady

    "Your Highness seems to know my thoughts well." Lady Vanessa said with a smile.


    This was what she wanted all this time, for the Crown Prince to ask her for a dance. The moment Chance remembered what occurred with the Saville sisters and the humiliation of ignoring them and refusing to dance, he realized that Vanessa Lanstone was waiting for his request.


    But that realization was not the reason why the Crown Prince asked the lady from the House of Lanstone for a dance. Chance was aware of the eyes that were on him, especially his father, the King, who he felt like having suspicions about him and Caliber. Dancing with a woman from a powerful family will distract the King.


    Chance ignored the smile that the lady was giving him. "I only did what could be of help to me." Chance responded.


    "Fortunately, I benefited from your actions. It helped me quite a lot, Your Highness." Vanessa said in return.


    Chance let out a snort, which he does not often do. "You are quite direct and bold to say that. It is the same as telling me that it was your plan to dance with me so you could benefit." the Crown Prince said.


    Lady Vanessa chuckled as the Crown Prince held her hand and twisted her. When she was finally facing him, she smiled, or it could almost be a smirk, "Being honest is a good trait."


    "So you admit that you are using me right now?" Chance asked and Lady Vanessa flashed him a smile. "But Your Highness is using me as well...are you not?" she said, almost in a whisper.


    King Cadell watched as his son and his niece, the daughter of his brother, dance while catching the attention of all people in the room. He does not know whether he would feel great or feel displeased about the sight he was witnessing. His gaze shifted to the Second Prince of Canopus, but the prince was just talking with his friend, Jasper Cameron. His eyes squinted and just decided to watch the dancing pair, with Leonidas by his side, looking incredibly amused.


    Chance went silent. It was true that he used Vanessa, after all. He did say that asking her to dance was done to help himself. Same thing as using the lady. The Crown Prince''s eyes narrowed to Vanessa Lanstone and from the tone that she was using, he has a suspicion that the lady knows something. ''Does...she know about me and the Second Prince of Canopus?'' he thought.


    He cannot ask a question related to Caliber because his suspicion might actually be wrong. Maybe she does not know and only has another thing on her mind. "Hmm, for what reason do you think I requested to dance with you?" Chance asked.


    "You want to escape from your father''s eyes," she answered.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I am sure you know that His Majesty puts a lot of attention to you, his dear son, the Crown Prince." she said, "He must be waiting to see which lady you would ask to dance with. Especially from which house."


    Chance remained quiet, listening to her every word. "Since it is I who is now dancing with you, His Majesty would not be worried about the other houses. After all, I am the daughter of his brother...that was kicked out of the royal family."


    ''Dancing with me to distract the King, you are surely hiding something from His Majesty.'' Vanessa thought, but she did not tell him her thoughts.


    The Crown Prince let out a snort after hearing what she said. Chance never considered about King Cadell''s thoughts on the other houses. All he had in his mind, and the reason why he asked Vanessa, was for Caliber.


    ''His Majesty would not be worried about the other houses?'' he thought, repeating Vanessa Lanstone''s words. There was something odd about what she said. For Chance, he thinks that King Cadell would be more worried and anxious about the House of Lanstone. Since it is the King''s brother, after all, in which Chance thinks was kicked out because of Cadell''s schemes. It would be natural to think that Cadell would not like the Marquess, since there are some who still know that Calliwell should be the one on the throne by now.


    And Vanessa Lanstone obviously knows that fact.


    Chance stared at his cousin''s face, almost frowning, but he did not let the people watching them notice that he was a bit displeased. "You look so angelic and innocent, but I wonder what it is that goes on in your head."


    Vanessa chuckled. If Chance had not known her yet and hear her laugh, he would have felt much better. He would have thought that she looked beautiful and that she was nice.


    But now that he had talked to her and met her up close, he felt as if that was not all she was. There was more to her. If he was the past Charles, what could have happened between them?


    "Your words make it seem as if I am planning something, Your Highness." she said after she let out a chuckle.


    "I only say what I think." Chance said, "And from the way I see it, you are a scheming lady, who would do anything to get what she wants." He added.


    Chance was surprised by his own words. He was not like this back in his time, in the 21st century. If he had any thoughts, they would just remain inside his mind because he was scared to say what he wanted to say so easily. Unless it was online. But right now, he was saying what he thinks right to the person he was speaking to.


    The silence went on as they continued to dance. Without Lady Vanessa saying a word to respond, the music came to an end. With the Crown Prince holding Vanessa Lanstone''s hand, they faced the crowd and bowed together with the other pairs.


    The people clapped for the performance made by the pairs. Chance turned to face Vanessa, and he bowed to kiss her hand, "Thank you for the wonderful dance, Lady Vanessa."


    Vanessa Lanstone smiled and curtsied. "You were quite a dancer, Your Highness." she said.


    Chance smiled. "I took lessons, of course. Any prince could do so." He lied. It was a good thing that he knew how to dance back in his time. It would have been embarrassing if he did not.


    The Crown Prince''s eyes wandered around to find Caliber. He was still in the same spot where he was. He was clapping along with the crowd, and he smiled at him as soon as their eyes met. Chance felt his cheeks heat up only by a single look from Caliber.


    Caliber looked away and turned to Jasper, who was talking with him, causing the Crown Prince to take his eyes off of him as well. Lady Vanessa gripped his hand. "Are you all right?" she asked.


    "Ah, yes, Lady Vanessa," he answered. "I should take you back to uncle and then return to my table," he said, and extended his hand to her.


    Vanessa nodded and placed her hand again on his. To return to the Marquess and Marchioness. As soon as they took a step, Vanessa removed his hand from his palm and clung to his arm. Walking arm in arm for the people to see and it surprised the others, Jasper, Caliber, Leonidas, Cadell, and even the Crown Prince himself.


    Chance did not react and just remained calm as he walked the lady like it was nothing. "Your Highness may be correct," Vanessa said while walking with Chance.


    "Regarding?"


    "About me being a scheming lady." she responded and smiled. "Do not worry, it is not in my plan to bother you, but there are indeed some things that I want to get."


    "Vanessa Lanstone," Chance stated her name and snorted. "What are you planning?"


    "It is too early to tell you what I want, but I can assure you that it will help you as well."


    Chance went silent to ponder about her words. ''She says these things with such confidence. What could this lady be planning?'' he thought. ''Did it really help Charles back then?''


    He does not know what he was feeling. He feels suspicious of Vanessa Lanstone, but at the same time, he felt like he will need her. ''Are you an ally..?''


    Whatever it was she was planning, Chance could only guess that it would be connected to the royal family. Knowing how Charles''s uncle, the Marquess that was a former Crown Prince, ended up being kicked. He wondered if her plan was revenge. "Lady Vanessa...are you doing this for Marquess Calliwell?"


    The two of them stopped as they were a few feet close to where the Lanstones were. Lady Vanessa removed her hand and faced the Crown Prince. "All that I will do, is not for my father, or my family," she said and smiled.


    "But only for myself.." She responded before turning around to join Marquess Calliwell and Marchioness Margaret.

 Chapter 112 - Flashbacks In The Morning

    Clayton woke up all groggily, he felt the dizziness hit him as soon as he has woken up from sleep. It must be from the alcohol that he drank in the celebration. He was not the type to drink alcohol because he has a low tolerance for drinks like those. He only drank it because there was a part of him who wanted to be intoxicated and keep his mind away from the stares of the people looking at him.


    They probably do not even know who he was but their stares made him anxious and in the back of his head, the whispers grew louder, ''Oh, it is the son of a whore!'' As that was all he heard, even from the servants of the palace when he was a child. The voices became normal, and he finally accepted the demons behind him, staying close to his ears.


    The empty seat where his mother was supposed to be sitting in was taken so easily by another kingdom''s ruler. There was nothing wrong with that, since his mother, The Royal Concubine, was never going to attend. Rotting forever in the Royal Glass House, waiting for her death.


    He sighed, a very frustrated one. His mood has gotten worse so early...in the morning. It was already morning when...was it already morning? He turned his head to the side and saw light coming in his chamber from the window. ''Tsk, why is it opened so widely?'' he thought.


    The light coming from the window was hitting his face, and all he could do was squint because his eyes were hurting. He sat up and was about to get off of his bed when his squinted eyes widened when he saw someone the moment he sat up. ''A-are my eyes playing with me?'' he thought.


    He slowly turned and saw a man, a complete stranger, lying down on his bed. All throughout the night, he was sleeping beside a man he does not know. The expression on his face could not be explained as it went from shocked to weirded out to confusion and to...anger.


    "Wh..at the hell?" he muttered and the man slowly moved, awakened from sleep. He turned, and his eyes slowly opened.


    His eyes began opening wide, but not as wide as Clayton did earlier. Clifford was just surprised to see that Clayton was already awake. He sat up and smiled. "Your Highness, I did not know you were already awa-"


    "Who the hell are you?" Clayton asked with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Clifford was cut off, and he went silent, staring at the prince dumbfoundedly, "Eh?"


    Clayton clicked his tongue and was even more irritated. "What do you mean ''eh''? Tell me who you are and why you are here!" he ordered.


    Clifford got off the bed and stood. He took a few steps, approaching the prince who was yelling at him, but he understood why he was confused and grumpy. He was drunk that night, after all.


    "Your Highness...after making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed, you do not even remember me?" he said and acted as if he was hurt.


    Clayton looked at him as if he was weird, but he could not take his gaze away from his puppy eyes. ''W-where did this innocent-face dog come from?'' he thought.


    "Wait..."


    ''Your Highness...after making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed, you do not even remember me?''


    ''You do not even remember me?''


    ''After making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed...''


    "I did what?!" he yelled after realizing what he said. He suddenly laughed, as if what the man was saying was absurd. "Are you accusing me of doing such embarrassing things? I will call the knights and throw you out of here!"


    "You will?" he asked.


    Clayton suddenly felt weird, ''What the hell, why did I suddenly hesitated?'' he thought.


    He averted his gaze. "Anyway, do not lie and tell me the truth? How did you come here and why are you in my bed?" he asked.


    "Y-your Highness, please look at me," Clifford said and for an unknown reason, Clayton slowly looked at him just as he was told. "I am telling the truth, Your Highness." he said in a serious tone.


    It almost convinced Clayton that he was not lying, but how could what he was saying be the truth? He would never ask someone to come inside his chamber!


    "It seemed ''someone'' mistook me for a server..." Clifford said, and rubbed the back of his neck.


    Clayton furrowed his brow. ''Server?'' he thought.


    ~~~~~


    "You there!" the prince called out in exclamation.


    Clifford felt awkward with Clayton''s finger, almost touching the bridge of his nose. "Yes, Your Highness..?" he asked.


    Clifford was about to put down his hand but all of the sudden, Clayton pulled his finger away and open his palm while looking at the servant, "A drink! I-" a hiccup cut his words off, "I want a drink! Another drink!" he ordered and put his hand on his mouth, holding back the hiccups from being loud.


    "I said give me a drink. What are you waiting for?!"


    "Erm, I do not have any drinks brought with me, Your Highness."


    "How could that be? Then go to the table! I saw a lot-" his words were interrupted by another hiccup, "of drinks in there!" he said.


    "Your Highness, you are no longer in the room where the celebration is being held.


    "Ohhhhhh!" Clayton muttered while nodding his head.


    The Prince tapped Clifford Lockhart''s shoulder and giggle, "All right~ Thank you-hicc!"


    ~~~~~


    Clayton''s jaw almost reached the ground as his mouth dropped open. If only the floor could swallow him whole, then that would be great. Clayton wanted to mutter curses as he remembered what happened. ''In the name of Asteria, Clayton, what the hell were you doing...'' he said inside his mind as he looked down at his feet, avoiding the man''s face.


    All the blood rushed to the prince''s face, and his cheeks heated up in embarrassment. ''It is decided, you must never drink again...'' he thought.


    He slowly raised his gaze to the man who he ordered around inside his chamber. "I-I apologize. It was because of the alcohol." he said and pointed at the bottle that was lying on the floor.


    For a few moments, he felt as though the bottle had a mouth and glaring eyes. "Ah, so now you are blaming me?" the bottle said, annoyed.


    Clayton froze, and he blinked his eyes and there was no more face on the bottle. "I have gone crazy, so this is what alcohol does to people..." he muttered.


    Clifford chuckled at the cute sight of the prince. "Your Highness, I hope that was not the only thing you remembered," he said.


    ''There is more?!'' he thought, and memories kept flooding inside his head.


    ~~~~~


    "What are you doing? At least open the door." he said to Clayton, "Do you think you are a ghost who can go past walls?" he added and the prince just grinned, his cheeks flushed with redness from the effect of the alcohol, making him hot.


    Clayton grinned and chuckled, "Why are you red, I am the one drunk~ not you~" Clayton said and poked Clifford''s cheeks.


    ---


    "If my mother was not such a bitch, if she was not so desperate to get laid by His Majesty, then both of us would not be suffering right now!"


    "A courtesan, a prostitute! What did you expect from sleeping with the King and giving birth to a son? Power? All you received was shame and hate!"


    "And now you are suffering...because you gave birth to someone like me."


    ~~~~~


    Clayton stayed still, frozen on the spot as he remembered his rants. ''Clayton, you stupid-- You just told someone that you are a son of a bitch!'' he thought.


    He panicked, but the panic subsided as his mood dropped. ''Of course, I bet he already knew, anyway. Everyone knows that I am the son of the King''s concubine...''


    He suddenly felt warmth in his hands and saw that the man in front of him was holding him. And all he could think of was the compliment he told him. One that he liked, one that he would remember.


    ---


    "The moon is very beautiful."


    "Hearing the words you say, it is obvious how low you think of yourself. You might think that you are insignificant, but there are others who would not agree with that."


    "So tell me, who would even think of me as someone important?"


    "I would."


    "I love the moon."


    ---


    Clayton stared at him, seeing the way he was dressed, it was obvious that he was a servant of the Howard Palace. "You..." he muttered. "Who are you?"


    Clifford smiled. Although he took a liking to the prince, he cannot tell his identity just yet. He cannot tell him that he was from the House of Lockhart.


    "My name is Clifford Hill, Your Highness."

 Chapter 113 - One And Only Clifford

    ''Clifford Hill?'' Clayton thought.


    He tried to think if he ever heard of his name before but it was not a name that he was familiar with no matter how hard he recalls. There might be other people with the same first name as ''Clifford'' but as for the last name ''Hill'', he had no idea.


    ''Was there a House of Hill?'' Clayton thought but he was not sure because he never once tried to go to social gatherings so he lacked information about everything that was regarding different families.


    "I have never heard of Hill Family before, is it a family of a baron?" Clayton asked, curious about the name.


    "Oh, baron? Of course, not, Your Highness."


    "Then, a viscount?"


    "Erm, no, Your Highness."


    Clayton put his hands on his chin and approached him to take a closer look at Clifford. "Then, is it an even higher status? Strange, I have never heard of you." he said, eyeing Clifford with suspicion.


    Clifford waved both of his hands while chuckling. "Where do you get such ideas, Your Highness? I am nothing but a mere servant." he said.


    Clayton furrowed his brow. "A servant that I have never seen before?"


    "The reason might be because I had just started working in the royal palace, Your Highness." Clifford said in return.


    Clayton was convinced that he might just be a new servant, but there was something that confused him, "How could a servant have a last name?" the Second Prince asked, "The only people who serve the palace with a last name is the Royal Head Butler, Nicholas Wright. The other is the Commander of the Antares Knights, Alec Valorian, my brother''s personal aid."


    Clifford gulped. He had totally forgotten about commoners not having a last name. He just said whatever came into his head to make up a new name without considering the fact that his role was just a servant in the palace.


    Clifford rubbed the back of his neck and smiled. "Well, just like Sir Nicholas and Sir Alec, I too, have a last name that I use."


    Clayton let out a snort. "The Wright Family and the Valorian Family has served the royal family for generations. Never once have I heard of the family name ''Hill'' to serve us, so why do you have that last name?" he asked.


    It is bad, Clifford thought. Seconds after seconds, the Second Prince''s doubts are growing even bigger. He should think of another excuse, but how will he escape from the Second Prince''s suspicions?


    "It is true that I do not have a last name, but there are many people with the name Clifford," he said and Clayton was startled when he took a step closer, making their face a few inches away from each other, "I made up a name for you to know which Clifford you should go to, Your Highness." he added in a whisper.


    Clayton blushed and pushed his chest away. "I do not have to remember any Clifford in the world, why should I go to you anyway!" he said. He should remain calm, but his heart was so annoying and kept racing fast to tease him, making him panic.


    Clifford chuckled. "The only Clifford you should know..." he said and grabbed the Second Prince''s hand, "is me, Clifford Hill."


    The two of them stared at each other for a while, and Clifford gasped when he realized his impudent actions toward the Second Prince. He immediately let go of his hand and bowed. "I apologize for being presumptuous, Your Highness." he said with trails of sweat breaking out on the side of his forehead.


    Clayton ignored his apology and looked away, "The only Clifford I should know is you? Heh, a servant is actually ordering me?" he said with a snort.


    "Your Highness," Clifford called out, making the Second Prince turn to look at him. "Am I only a servant in your eyes?" he asked. He looked like he was about to tear up as water forming in it made his eyes glint.


    ''W-why does he look like a pitiful dog again???'' he thought. He does not know why he was so flustered, but he felt the need to respond to him and stop the sadness forming in his gaze.


    "Well, you are a servant, of course." Clayton said, and he saw the look on Clifford''s face, became even sadder than before, "But...what were you expecting to be in my eyes?" he asked.


    Clifford raised his gaze and looked at him, and his face became brighter. Clayton stared down, not meeting his gaze. Or else he would be mistaken for a tomato. He kept his gaze low as he waited for the servant''s words.


    "Friends!" Clifford yelled in a cheerful manner.


    Clayton stared at him, dumbfounded by his response. "Friends...oh, friends!" he muttered, repeating Clifford''s words. ''I was definitely not expecting anything.'' he thought.


    He noticed the bottle of alcohol near his feet because he was keeping his gaze low. "Oh, you are definitely expecting something!" the bottle teased and his eyes made it look as if the bottle was laughing.


    It hit Clayton''s nerves, making him annoyed by an innocent, non-living thing. Clayton kicked the bottle, making a loud cracking sound. ''That bottle would not shut up!'' he said inside his mind, frustratedly.


    Clayton let out a loud sigh and returned his gaze to the servant''s direction. When both their gazes met, Clayton saw a surprised look on Clifford''s face. Then he realized what he had done. ''Ack--I kicked a bottle so suddenly in front of him. He must have thought I was mad.'' Clayton thought.


    "Clifford, I-"


    Clifford had a dark color on his face as if his energy was drained. ''As I thought, a servant becoming friends with a prince is impossible..." he muttered, making Clayton even more guilty.


    Clayton''s vision: Clifford puppy with his ears down.


    The Second Prince clicked his tongue, annoyed, but he cannot just let it be. He went near Clifford and caress his back. "N-no, no! You misunderstand!" he said, trying to comfort the sad puppy in front of him.


    "No, I understand. How could Your Highness be friends with a servant you just met last night..."


    Clayton''s hand made its way to the bridge of his nose, pinching it and massaged the temples of his head, "Fine, you win! Stop this act, little dog!" Clayton shouted, cannot handle it any longer.


    Clifford almost laugh so suddenly, ''L-little dog?'' he thought. His face brightened up. "I win what, Your Highness?" he asked with a smile.


    "Friends! Friends, we will be friends!" Clayton answered.


    Clifford grinned. Clayton was flustered after seeing Clifford Hill''s smile. ''Damn it, what is wrong with me?'' he thought.


    He admitted that he did expect something, ''I actually thought he had feelings for me so quickly,'' he thought. But knowing that he does not hold feelings for him, it was fine. It is a good thing, that way, there will not be anything problematic to happen.


    Clifford was happy that the two of them are now friends. At first, Clifford Lockhart just wanted to meet with him, talk to him, then just go. But he realized that he cannot do it. He wanted to find an assurance that they will meet again, that he will see Prince Clayton again. The only thing he could do so, is when they become friends.


    Clifford suddenly remembered what happened before he left the celebration hall. What the King did to those men. It was a good thing that Clayton was drunk. Hopefully he did not witness the execution, and if he did see it, Clifford hoped that he would not remember.


    Clayton was already mad just by knowing that his mother will not be able to at least sit on the royal seat beside the King. If he saw what happened to those men, Clifford could guess that his mood will be even worse.


    "I do not even remember much about the celebration. Since it is my brother''s birthday celebration, Cadell must be looking for which lady to pair him up with." Clayton muttered.


    He turned to Clifford. "I wonder which ladies came to the celebration." He said.


    Clifford put his fingers on his chin as he looked up to think, "There were a lot of women present. Some that I recognize were Adelaide Midford, Stella Saville, Lorella Saville, Jessa Savile, Vanessa Lanstone, Biance Mi--"


    "Wait."


    Clifford stared down at him. "What is wrong?"


    "Did you just say Vanessa Lanstone?" Clayton asked with his brows forced together as he made sure he heard it right.


    "Yes."


    Clayton clicked his tongue, "She never attends most royal gatherings and now she came?" he said. It was obvious that he was annoyed based on the tone he was using.


    Clifford has no idea what was wrong. "Why? You seem to know Vanessa Lanstone well, Your Highness." he said.


    "She had her eyes on my brother ever since we were children. I do not know if she is stupid or what, it is obvious that Charles does not like her." he said.


    Clifford chuckled. Clayton does not need to be annoyed since the one that Lady Vanessa was bothering was not him, but the Crown Prince. "I thought you are not close with His Highness, the Crown Prince? How come you are more annoyed for him?"


    Clayton blushed, but he looked away. "Do not get me wrong!" he said, but Clifford just laughed.


    "Vanessa Lanstone is a good lady, perfect in every way. But...she is dangerous.. At least that is what I see."

 Chapter 114 - What If Fate...

    Chance was sitting down, leaning over the headboard of the bed. He stared at the unknown as he was busy thinking of what he should do next. "Hopefully, Fate will give me a dream soon." he muttered.


    The incident of the six prostitutes has already happened in his own celebration. The latest dream he had was about their execution. Since the male prostitutes are already dead and it happened exactly as it was shown in the dream, that may mean that he will have another dream.


    There are too many people that he was curious about. He would need answers soon. Especially about their roles in the real Charles''s life.


    He had just arrived at Antares recently and already met new people that surely play as a key in what will happen in the future. A clue to his ending.


    "You can call me Teri, Your Highness."


    "Call me any name you would like, do not mind this blank face right here."


    "Yay! Thank you, Howard! You are now my friend."


    A new friend. That would be good. That was what Chance thought before. Although having a friend is indeed a good thing, he cannot just trust anyone anymore.


    He sensed no threat from Teri; she looked just like a cute girl who Chance would feel like pinching her cheeks and cuddle. But her identity was too mysterious. He needed to keep his guards up.


    There were so many questions that he had for the little kid. Who she was, why she was in the palace, why she was in the library, and why did she suddenly leave.


    Not only that, there was one more question on Chance''s mind. "How does she know Fate?" he thought. "Fate is the spirit that only I can see."


    Or so he thought.


    He was not sure, anyway. Fate never said anything about him being the only one who could see its spirit. Fate has been mysterious from the start, but even so, he agreed to their deal to live as Charles Howard.


    "Howard." the girl called out, and Chance turned around to look at her. "Once you see me again, approach me. And I will guide you to hear the prophecy." Chance looked at him with furrowed brows, but the girl just smiled.


    "A prophecy that even Fate did not tell you."


    Chance''s brow furrowed even more when he recalled what the little girl said. He bent his head back to rest it on the headboard, looking at the ceiling. ''Something that Fate did not tell me...'' he repeated.


    If Fate knew that and did not tell him, how come Teri knew it? He thought.


    Fate, the spirit''s reaction when Chance mentioned the girl, was also suspicious.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "What is the prophecy, Fate? What is my prophecy?"


    Chance could tell that Fate was surprised by his question, as the spirit did not speak for a long second. "If I may ask, who did you hear that from?" The spirit said in a more serious tone than the usual.


    "I heard it from Teri."


    Fate was confused, and he turned to face Chance and approached him. "Who is this Teri you are referring to?"


    "A little girl that I met recently. She told me that there was a prophecy that even you could not tell me." the Crown Prince responded and he raised his gaze to look at the spirit.


    "Chance Howard, when you see that girl again."


    "Come with her to hear the prophecy?"


    "No. Stay away from her."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Fate was telling him to stay away from Teri. When he looked back at when they were at the library, Alec also had a grim look on his face, obviously displeased when he was talking to the little girl. Alec also told him to go and to stop talking to her.


    ''Why would they react that way over a little girl?'' he thought. Knowing how emotionless Alec was all the time, he would never say that for no reason. Unless he knew that little girl, or maybe he could really sense that she was dangerous. ''I should be careful when I see her again.'' he thought.


    "Once you see me again, approach me. And I will guide you to hear the prophecy."


    ''But...what if she could really help me? It might lead to a clue.'' he thought. If one day he really needs an answer, he should find the little girl and take Alec Valorian with him for his own safety.


    If it is Alec''s reaction, Chance would understand that it was because Alec just sensed something, but does not know who the little girl was. But as for Fate, the spirit surely knows who Teri was. Assuming that the spirit''s reaction might be because it knew her identity.


    If that was the case, then Fate must have told her to get away from Teri, because Fate does not want him to be in danger. Or...Fate does not want him to know anything.


    Then an idea that he feared came into his mind.


    "What if Fate...is the bad one all along?"


    He went into a daze.


    All of the sudden, he shook his head to remove his absurd thought out of his head. There was no way that could be true. It might be possible, but even though Fate''s actions are sometimes suspicious, it was all to help him know about King Charles after all.


    He felt like his head was going to explode from all the thoughts circling around his mind. He was not only curious about Teri, but there was another woman that caught his attention and curiosity.


    The daughter of the Marquess, who was once in line for the throne.


    Vanessa Lanstone.


    Charles Howard, the Crown Prince''s cousin. He did learn about their family back when he was preparing for the celebration, but he never knew about the lady''s personality and other details about her.


    The longer he had the chance to talk to her, the more he felt like Vanessa was not what she seemed to be. Vanessa expected Chance to ask her for a dance.


    "Fortunately, I benefited from your actions. It helped me quite a lot, Your Highness."


    "Requesting to dance with her has helped her, she said. Helped her get the attention of other nobles that she was dancing with the Crown Prince," Chance muttered to himself. "If that was her intention, then I think she wanted more power."


    Chance thought that it was to get power so she could have her schemes carried out. To help her father, who was kicked out of the royal family, but her response proved him wrong.


    "All that I will do, is not for my father, or my family, but only for myself."


    Chance let out a snort. "I never would have thought that she was so selfish. I wonder what the reason behind it." he said.


    But there was something that Chance was sure of, even though he does not know much about Vanessa Lanstone yet.


    He was sure that she played a big role in the last King''s life.


    "But is it as an ally or enemy?" he asked, though the answer would not be revealed until the time has come.


    He raised his hand and placed it on his forehead to massage his temples. It was morning but he cannot help but think deeply about the people around him.


    He felt the person beside him move as the blanket moved slightly. He stared down and saw Caliber have just woken up. He opened his eyes and stared at Chance sleepily, then smiled, "Good morning to you, Crown Prince." he greeted.


    Chance felt like all the stress he had from thinking vanished in an instance. He chuckled, "I prefer Your Highness to call me by my name." he said.


    Caliber grabbed his hand and put it on his own face. "I prefer the same." he said in return.


    "Caliber."


    "Charles."


    They both smiled and Chance lowered his head near Caliber and the Second Prince of Canopus immediately claimed his lips. "Good morning, Caliber." Chance greeted with a grin.


    Caliber cannot hold back his smile. "I could wake up like this every day." He said and moved from his position to wrap his arms around his waist.


    "Why did you not wake me up?" Caliber asked.


    "I wanted to let you rest, aren''t you tired?" Chance responded. Half truth. Chance''s mind was too full of thoughts about Fate, Teri, and Vanessa that wanted some time to think that was why he did not wake up Caliber.


    "You are asking me if I am tired?" Caliber asked and a smirk spread across his face, "Should it not be me asking you that? You are the one who should rest." he said.


    "After all, I think you were very tired." he said and chuckled.


    Chance''s face reddened. "Caliber!"


    "I meant tired from the celebration." He said and laughed at his cute reaction.


    Chance smiled, but there was something bothering him. Caliber has been smiling and laughing as if nothing happened. During the celebration, or even after it, Caliber never asked anything about what he and Leonidas talked about.


    And also about Vanessa.


    "Caliber, are you not bothered about....Vanessa?"

 Chapter 115 - After All, You Are Mine

    Alec Valorian has just finished having a meeting with the First Squad of the Antares Knights.


    He was walking to return to his master''s chamber to guard the door in case people would come. It would be dangerous to let someone see that the Crown Prince of Antares was sleeping with a prince of a neighboring kingdom.


    He ignored the piercing pain in his chest and carried on as the Crown Prince''s personal knight.


    But as he walked the path that leads to the Crown Prince''s chamber, he saw Sherin Aranea, one of the Second Prince''s aides, standing near the door.


    "I can guard my master''s chamber, you do not have to stand there." Alec said to Sherin who seemed like she did not care about a single word he said.


    "Your master is not the only one inside. You are guarding for your master''s safety, I am also guarding for mine." Sherin said.


    Alec did not say anything further and just let her do as she wanted. They both stood still, on guard. The silence was awkward but it never mattered for them. Seeing that the two knights are guarding while having the same expression, it was natural that no one would speak.


    Though there was something on Alec''s mind that he wanted to ask. "I wonder how someone like you became the prince''s aide," he asked.


    Sherin remained blank, not even looking at the knight beside her, "What are the odds, I was wondering the same about you." she said in return.


    "Why did you leave Summa Octo?"


    Sherin froze.


    Only Caliber, Leonidas and Niro knew about her being part of Summa Octo. How could he know about it?


    "How do you know about Summa Octo, and how did you know that I am one of them?" Sherin asked calmly, but who knows how long her calmness would remain?


    "Do not ask a question when you have not yet answered the question I gave you." Alec said.


    "I do not have to answer your question, I am not required to do so." Sherin said, refusing to answer.


    "That is a pity, Summa Octo will not be Summa Octo if there are only seven," he said.


    Sherin did not say anything. Her fists clenched at the thought that someone beside them knew who she was.


    It was just like at that time where they dueled each other. Alec Valorian stopped at the moment he found out that she was an Aranean. He also told her words that could only imply that he knew her father.


    Sherin glanced at the Valorian knight in secret, ''Who the hell are you?'' she asked inside her mind.


    ''How does he know Bahiensis and Summa Octo?'' she thought.


    Ever since the war ended, only the Clan of Aranea survived. Phoneutria Bahiensis who betrayed his own brothers, his own tribe, in return to satisfy his greed, are the only Clan leader who remained.


    And Phoneutria Bahiensis was her father.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance had sweat traveling down the sides of his face as he waited for Caliber''s answer to his question. He was aware that the atmosphere changed when he brought the lady of the Marquess Household, Lanstone into their conversation.


    At first, he did not want to ask him because he was afraid of whatever reaction he would receive from the Second Prince. Chance has been secretly observing Caliber. Even when they were dancing, Caliber would just glance in their direction for a short time but turns his head back to Jasper, happily chatting with his friend.


    The room has gone cold but Caliber suddenly let out a chuckle and patted his lover''s head. "Why would you think that I am bothered by your uncle''s daughter?" he asked.


    Although the Second Prince was smiling at him like the usual Caliber he is, Chance still felt anxious. Even if Caliber was indeed bothered by the lady he danced with, it was not like Caliber would tell him.


    "I do not know why as well, but I wanted to ask." Chance said as a response.


    The Crown Prince remembered what Prince Louis Cole said to him. That his brother does not lie. "You still did not answer the question, Caliber." he said. Of course he would not answer it, because he does not want to lie, Chance thought.


    Caliber went closer to Chance and put his head near his to make the Crown Prince look directly at his eyes. He took the Crown Prince''s hand and placed it on his cheek. "I wonder why you wanted to ask about Lady Vanessa..." he said.


    Chance tried to hold himself back from frowning as he knows that Caliber has no intention of answering, instead, he will just continue asking a question in return.


    He let out a sigh, "I am just worried about what you might think. About what thoughts are going around inside your mind..." he responded.


    "What do you think I was thinking?"


    Chance looked away, "Erm, well...A lot of people have seen Vanessa and I dancing in the middle of the ballroom, center of their attention." He said. "People like them tend to create rumors and spread their opinions, so I...I was worried."


    Caliber noticed the Crown Prince''s ears turned red while he was looking away from him. He chuckled and the corner of his lips lifted into a smirk. "Hmm, I get it now."


    "Eh? Get what?" Chance asked in confusion.


    A grin appeared on the Second Prince''s face, "My prince is worried...that I would be jealous about the daughter of that Marquess." Caliber stated.


    Bingo.


    Chance''s face flushed with redness, thinking that he might have been wrong and it was embarrassing that he assumed that Caliber would be jealous when he was not. "Err, well... naturally!" he said, not denying it.


    He scratched his cheek using his finger and lowered his gaze, "I am just afraid you would hear some words that you would not like and it would bother you somehow¡ª"


    "You do not have to worry about me, my prince." He said and removed the Crown Prince''s hand on his cheek so he could kiss it.


    Chance''s heart always fluttered whenever Caliber called him his prince. The fact that this man by his side was now his lover, not just a lovers act that they had back in Canopus for Louis, made him really happy.


    "If I must confess, I was not pleased to see Lady Vanessa hovering around you. The way she clinged to your arm and smiled as if you were hers, I hated it."


    Chance was surprised that Caliber actually admitted what he felt to him. He thought that he would continue changing the topic so he could avoid answering his question.


    To think that those were his thoughts when he was with Vanessa all this time, he felt sorry. His guess was right, he really was bothered by Vanessa Lanstone''s presence around him. "I am sorry..." he apologized in a low voice.


    "There is nothing to be sorry for, you only did what you think was right." Caliber said, "King Cadell has been giving me glances while he watched you and his niece dancing in the celebration. It might lessen his suspicions about us." He added and gave him a kiss on the forehead to reassure him.


    He clicked his tongue, "You danced so well with her, but you had more fun with me. Hm, next time show me more of your dancing skills like you did with her." Caliber said and laughed, remembering how they both danced like fools with no music.


    Caliber noticed Chance started to laugh slightly as well but he knew that he was still worried about him.


    "I admitted that I hated that she was acting like you are for her, but I am not upset anymore," he said, "After all, we both know that you are mine."


    Chance smiled and laughed to hear Caliber speaking with such a confident tone. He gave him a warm smile and nodded, "Yes, I am yours."


    Chance hugged him and pushed him down to lie down again without him letting go of Caliber. The Second Prince cannot help but laugh and put his arms around him as well.


    ''If I really happen to fall in love with you, then that would make Charles unable to meet his lover.''


    That was what Chance thought at the time when he mistook Caliber''s room to be his chamber and they slept together.


    But even though that was the case, Chance did not feel any guilt that what he decided was wrong. ''Why is it that I never considered¡­''


    He looked at the Second Prince who was smiling at him, ''That Caliber really was the King''s lover?''


    If that was the case, if Caliber really was the Fated lover for King Charles, then it was better that way than going to another man to act as Charles to love him.


    ''Charles,'' he called out inside his mind, "I apologize.''


    ''But for now your Caliber is mine.''

 Chapter 116 - The Thoughts Of A Spider (S)

    [Special chapter of Sherin Aranea, using her POV!]


    I stood outside the chamber of the Antares Crown Prince to guard in case someone appeared. It would be bad if someone saw our prince together with the future king of Antares.


    I sighed, now I am all alone here and Niro still has not arrived. That hawk''s speed is truly best in fights, but then I guess it is only when in battle. He is always late at everything.


    I wanted to check on him and why he was late, but I cannot just leave the two princes in their chamber without anyone guarding outside. It would be dangerous and risky. One mistake can make the King find out about the two of them.


    Heh, I wonder how that old man will react once he finds out that his son, the future king, is in a relationship with a man even though it is one of his laws to not have a male lover?


    That would be amusing.


    But I can never let it happen.


    I felt a presence getting near, and it is one of the presences that I am very much familiar with. I turned my head to the side and saw the Antares Knight''s Commander heading towards my direction.


    Although I trust the Crown Prince and I do not dislike him, my feelings of hate towards this man, the Crown Prince''s personal knight, will not easily vanish.


    I felt like I was being a bit childish as I become competitive whenever this man is near. I never once thought of why I hate him. But now that I realize, it seemed as if I am only being hostile towards him just because I felt like he was as strong as I am. Childish reason, indeed.


    And to be honest, even though we are on the same level, I do not know why I kept feeling that I am inferior.


    Tch, how bothersome.


    "I can guard my master''s chamber, you do not have to stand there." The Crown Prince''s knight said.


    I did not react. I said that I cannot leave the two princes without anyone guarding them. But now Alec Valorian is here, then I can go now right?


    But somehow my feet would not let me go. Aish, annoying feet.


    "Your master is not the only one inside. You are guarding for your master''s safety, I am also guarding for mine." I said in return.


    Alec did not say anything further and just let me stay. We both stood still outside the Crown Prince''s chamber. There was a big silence between us but that is not that surprising since both of us are similar in terms of the expression we wear. Only natural that no one would speak.


    But from the corner of my eyes I saw his lips parted, wanting to say something to me. "I wonder how someone like you became the prince''s aide," he asked.


    How I became Prince Caliber''s aide huh. Not much story to tell. But I do not want to answer him.


    Rather than my story, I am much more intrigued about his background and how he met the Crown Prince. "What are the odds, I was wondering the same about you."


    "Why did you leave Summa Octo?"


    I froze.


    Summa Octo. Two words that I would never want to hear again. I should have had left to go to Niro the moment this knight apppeared here.


    Araneans might be something that people know but only few people knew the existence of Summa Octo in the Aranea Clan. Other than that, only Master Caliber, His Majesty and Niro knew about me being part of Summa Octo. How could he know something about that?


    "How do you know about Summa Octo, and how did you know that I am one of them?" I tried to ask calmly, but I feel like I would not be able to be calm for a long time.


    "Do not ask a question when you have not yet answered the question I gave you." The annoying knight said.


    "I do not have to answer your question, I am not required to do so." I said, refusing to answer.


    "That is a pity, Summa Octo will not be Summa Octo if there are only seven."


    As if I care.


    I did not say anything and clenched my fists, mad at the thought that someone, beside my masters and partner, knew who I am.


    It was exactly the same at that time where the two of us dueled. Alec Valorian stopped at the moment he found out that I am a spider.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Why are you even on Canopus? Did the Old Spider kick you out?"


    "Did you get that temper from your father? Well, it looked like all Araneans have it."


    "Judging from Aranea''s leader, it is most likely that you escaped your place because of suffocation."


    "What..?"


    "I have no proof, these are all assumptions. Seeing that you are the only woman that became that prince''s aide, then you must have a big argument with your father,"


    "You must have wanted to prove your worth to your father, but after everything you have done,"


    "It was futile."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    I have been wondering this since the time I fought with you. Since the time you told me those words.


    Who the hell are you?


    How could he say that as if he knew me for a long time? Is he from Aranea?


    No.


    Even if I left that Clan, I can still remember all the people''s faces in there. I never once saw him.


    And yet he said all of that like he knew my father so well. Is he one of my father''s men? That would be impossible since Alec Valorian works for the royal family.


    He might be an acquaintance of father and the Summa Octo, but I never met him during the time I was still there. I could say that he might be a new acquaintance, but why is it that he knows who I am?


    Of all times where I held back and tried to be calm, but now I am about to go insane thinking of whoever this man is and his association with our Clan.


    I could tell that at the first time we met, he did not know who I am. What is it that happened that made him figure out my identity and call me out?


    How does he know Bahiensis and Summa Octo?


    Not only these questions were what made me anxious. It was also because his words were all correct.


    He was right.


    I did have an argument with my father, and also my mother, the reason why I left Summa Octo. Alec Valorian was correct, I wanted to prove something to my father.


    But hell, no matter what I do, it was all for nothing. He never once praised me for any of my achievements. I tried hsrd to prove myself to him, but why is it he never seemed to notice my existence?


    It was annoying. I cannot help but feel mad and irritated. And of course,


    I felt hurt.


    He only paid attention to my brothers and never once cared for me. Was it because I am a woman?


    ~~~~~


    "Good sir," I uttered and tilted my head slightly to the left, "Surely you would not decline a fight out of consideration for my gender."


    In spite of the emotionless face I have, my eyes were blazing red, trying to engulf Alec in the flames of my gaze. I want him to know how serious I am, and that I should not be looked down upon just because of my gender.


    Alec looked at the sharp blade that was in front of him then looked back at me, returning my stare.


    "Nothing of the sort," he responded and slid the weapon away from his face using his hand. "I was just going to ask if you were sure of this challenge you were requesting." he stated.


    Tch, underestimating me?


    I slid my fingers on the blade of my sword to its tip and looked at Alec from the corner of my eyes, "I would not ask you to fight me if I was not sure of it." I said with confidence.


    "If you say so," Alec Valorian grabbed his sword by the scabbard that was on his side, pushing his thumb upwards onto the guard, he did not draw it out and just gripped it as he did when he and Niro fought.


    "This duel I accept."


    ~~~~~


    At that time, I was glad that he accepted the duel. Fighting me without considering my gender, that may be the only thing I liked about Alec at that time. I was about to flare up at the thought that he would mock me because I am a woman. That may be one of the reasons why I hated him at first.


    Because it reminded me of how unimportant I was in front of my father just because I was not his ''son'' but his ''daughter''.


    Ever since the war ended, only the Clan of Aranea survived. Phoneutria Bahiensis who betrayed his own brothers, his own tribe, in return to satisfy his greed, are the only Clan leader who remained.


    And yes, that same man was the one I hated in Summa Octo.


    Phoneutria Bahiensis....is my father.

 Chapter 117 - Phoneutria Fera Of Aranea Clan (S)

    Family, ability, wealth and power.


    Why does that all matter? People always want to know if you have a complete family, whether you have a great ability that they would be interested in.


    And power.


    If you do not have power, no one will notice you. No one will respect you. No one will glance your way again once they find out that you are nobody.


    Is that a standard?Is it a requirement every human should have? It is idiotic.


    ''Why did you leave Summa Octo?''


    Hmm, why did I leave...I wonder. It has been many years since I escaped that place. I never once looked back at the past and the reason why I decided to leave.


    Looking back, maybe I was tired of them. Bahiensis and all of them...are¡ªno I should not involve the innocent. There are some Araneans who are naturally kind, but Bahiensis and those who are loyal to him are worse than trash. All of them are influenced by his thirst for power.


    Even going to the point where he sacrificed everything¡­


    ''That is a pity. Summa Octo will not be Summa Octo if they are only seven.''


    I cannot help but let out a snort. Summa Octo is the Eight highest Araneans. Of course, they would not be complete if there were only seven¡­


    But even so, they would not care less even if I disappeared.


    Summa Octo is the family that every Araneans respect. But for me, they were not close to being called ''family'', I just consider ourselves as a group of eight people.


    That was all there was to it.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Mother! Mother!" I tried to call my mother, but I could not hear her voice responding to me.


    I went inside the shelter where the Summa Octo resides and saw mother resting on the mat with two servants fanning. Looks like Father was not with her today.


    There she is, doing nothing yet she did not even respond when I was calling her. "There you are, mother!" I called, trying to be as cheerful as I could.


    I could see the annoyance in her face as she heard my voice again, "You are so loud, can you not see I am resting?" she said.


    Phoneutria Boliviensis, the wife of the leader of Aranea Clan. My mother.


    That was the attitude that I grew up with. I have never once seen her be kind and gentle with me, her own daughter. She never defied father, and always followed his every wish. But all people fear her as well, as much as they fear Phoneutria Bahiensis.


    I grew up with this uncaring side of hers, it was as if I was not her child. But I paid no heed since I was used to it.


    "Is father not here?" I asked.


    Mother shook his head as she wore an emotionless expression on her face. "No, all leaders of the clan within the Animali tribe are in a meeting."


    A meeting? I wonder what the meeting is about. It has been a long time since the clans had a meeting.


    But it was great that my father was not here, this way I would not be scared and nervous.


    "Mother, I am here to get your permission." I said, hoping that she would not get mad and let me do what I wish.


    She raised her brow upon hearing my words, "Permission for what?"


    My hands gripped the hems of my dress, I was nervous. I could feel that she would be mad, but I wanted to try and see my luck. Just for a day. "I-I want to ask for your permission...to play with the children in Lynx¡ª


    She stood up from her lying position and slammed her hand, "What are you talking about? You cannot play with them!"


    "B-but mother¡­"


    "No! Playing with the lynxes? Ha!" she exclaimed with a snort, finding it ridiculous.


    I do not understand why my clan hates the Lyncas Clan. We are all from the same tribe, shouldn''t the clans help each other and treat each other like families?


    I do not understand why there should be competition from inside the same tribe.


    "You will not play with others and just stay here. It is good that I am the one you asked, if you asked your father instead, he will punish you for trying to get near Lyncas!"


    "Just one day, mother! Just this day!" I begged, I promised I would play with them only for one day, but judging from my mother''s expression, I should not expect anything.


    "No. Do not ask again, you know what my answer will be." she said.


    But today¡­


    Today is my birthday, mother.


    Just for this day, I wanted to do what I wanted. I wanted to tell her that but I know she would not even care if it is the day of my birth.


    "Mother, why not let her go today?"


    "That is right, she said only for today."


    Phoneutria Keyserlingi and Phoneutria Nigriventer. The two of them are my brother, out of all my brothers only these two pay attention to me.


    I smiled at them, thankful for helping me but I could only wear a bitter smile because I know that my mother will not change her mind.


    Before my mother could answer, my other brothers chimed in, "You two should not disobey mother, you know." Phoneutria Eickstedtae said.


    "You guys are saving that little brat again. Look at her, instead of doing something helpful, she wants to play outside!" Phoneutria Pertyi said and laughed.


    If Keyserlingi and Nigriventer are someone who I am close with and help me, these two are the opposite. They never once saw me as their sibling, because I am just a girl not worthy in the family.


    Phoneutria Reidyi just sat down and stayed silent, minding his own business. Out of all five sons of Phoneutria Bahiensis and Phoneutria Boliviensis, Reidyi is neutral. He never took any side and just waited for an order that he could do.


    The expression in mother''s face remained the same, "No matter how many times you asked permission to¡ª


    "Permission for what?"


    I felt like my blood was drained from my body as I turned pale. This deep voice that I am scared of. I cannot bring myself to move.


    I turned around and saw Phoneutria Bahiensis standing behind me, who had just entered. "Fa-father..."


    Boliviensis stood up and approached father, "Bahiensis, it is nothing. I already¡ª"


    "Answer me."


    Mother stayed silent, not wanting to tell father what I asked her. Two of my brothers, Keyserlingi and Nigriventer, also stayed silent because it would put me in trouble.


    "Father, can you believe it? This little child of yours wanted to play with the lynxes in the Lyncas Clan!" Phoneutria Pertyi exclaimed with a smirk.


    All of them turned to him in surprise, and I remained in my spot, lowering my head. "Is it true?" Father asked and I noticed every emphasis on his words.


    What is the point of asking me? There were no chances for me to lie. All my brothers are here and they knew that it was true.


    My whole body was shaking, yes, I was scared.


    My whole life, all I feared was this man in front me. The leader of the Aranea Clan. My father.


    Phoneutria Bahiensis.


    "Ye-yes..."


    "I cannot hear you."


    "Yes..."


    "Louder!"


    I flinched when he raised his voice, I could not keep my body from trembling and tears kept coming out of my eyes in fear, "Yes! Ye¡ª"


    My feet could not touch the ground as I was in the air. I could not breathe, Bahiensis lifted me up with his big hands wrapped around my neck.


    His grip was tight and I cried, there was no more air for me to breathe. I glanced at my mother and brothers from the corner of my eyes, Mother, brother, help me!


    I can''t breathe! Help me!


    My hands made their way to the hands that grabbed my neck. I tried to remove my father''s hand, but he was too strong. My nails were scratching his hand, begging him to remove it.


    I¡­I am going to die!


    He removed his hand, not even bothering to put me down first before removing it. I dropped to the floor with my hand on my neck, gasping for more air.


    I felt as if my tears were drained from my eyes. I laid down on the ground as I had no more energy to move.


    I could see the expression on my brothers'' faces. Pertyi looked like he enjoyed the show and Eickstedtae with Reidyi remained blank. The worried expression on Keyserlingi and Nigriventer''s face could not be hidden as they looked at me on the ground. Although they wanted to help me, they could not do so while my father was still there.


    Bahiensis walked towards where my mother was resting before and sat down. "Take her to the punishment circle." he ordered, looking at Keyserlingi and Nigriventer.


    Punishment circle, huh? I should be crying right now. But I am too tired to do so.


    My brothers carried me, and I could see the guilty look on their faces. But I never once had gotten mad at them. I understood that they could not do anything, and it was fine.


    As I was dragged out of the Summa Octo''s lair, I could not even see the expression that my mother had on her face. She never even did anything while I was being strangled by her husband, my own father.


    Yes, this was what I was always used to.


    I am Phoneutria Fera.


    Today....I just turned 11.

 Chapter 118 - The Last Clan Of Animalia (S)

    It has been a few days since I was brought to the punishment circle. I was still here. It is dark and it is cold and I could not feel my body any more from the fatigue.


    My only source of light was the light coming from the hole in this place. Sometimes the light gets blocked, and I know people are peeking inside to see how I am.


    The familiar little voices that I could hear are probably the children from other clans. I told them I would play with them, yet I did not come to see them. They must be so disappointed.


    That one kid that I promised to play with, I do not know yet if the others told that person why I could not come to the agreed time.


    I hope that lynx would not misunderstand...


    My eyes are wet again as tears keep falling while I am lying on the cold ground. My body hurts so much, please I beg of you all...stop.


    Father, I will do anything you want, please get me out of here! Mother, please help me! Brothers¡­


    I wanted to shout for help, but I could not use my voice. I could still feel my father''s hands on my neck, strangling me until my throat was all dry and desperate for air.


    It hurts. It hurts so much.


    At this point, I kept wishing they would use weapons on me, instead of punishing me physically without making me bleed.


    Blood.


    The one I have always hated. Blood disgusts me, for me to see someone get killed and their blood scatters around the place. I hate the smell of blood and its color that could not leave my mind.


    This time, for an unknown reason, I wanted blood. I wished they would punish me and make me bleed, but they would not do it.


    Are they scared? They should be.


    I wonder what will happen if I bleed again. I did before, but I did not know what happened since I do not have memory of it. I would just pass out and the moment I wake up again, the expressions on their faces are hard to understand. Some are amused, and some are deeply frightened.


    This ability that we Summa Octo have, why do I suddenly want to use it?


    "Fera! Fera!"


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard someone calling my name. Ah, that voice, brother Eickstedtae is here.


    "Get up, you can go back to the lair now." Brother said.


    Get up, hmm I wonder how?


    Eickstedtae sighed when he noticed that I do not have the ability to stand in my current state. He carried me and I cannot hep but wince, my body ached so much when he lifted me.


    Eickstedtae glanced at me then looked away, why are you looking at me like that? Are you actually pitying me?


    "Next time, just stay inside. Do not do anything that will make them mad again." Eickstedtae said, more like an advice from the eldest.


    He was more close to Pertyi, and so he never once helped me nor tried to approach me except of it was an order from father.


    I did not say anything and he carried me until we get to the Summa Octo''s lair. All of my brothers looked at me, Keyserlingi and Nigriventer gritted their teeth when they saw me.


    They once experienced this. Once in their life, so they know how much it hurts. Especially for someone like me who did not experience it only for one time.


    Eickstedtae put me down and I tried to stand up straight. I manage to stand on both feet but it was hard to move. I went to the corner to sit down and I saw my mother staring at me as she swallowed the lump in her throat. She looked away as if she does not care how I was.


    Then I found out what all the clan meetings are for. All the meetings where the ruler of Animalia and the leaders of each clan attends, it was all for chaos.


    My mother stood up as soon as Bahiensis entered, "How was the meeting, Bahiensis?" Phoneutria Boliviensis asked.


    Father did not even look at my way.


    "We will be moving soon." Bahiensis said and a smirk grew wider on his face. "A war against royalty. This will be fun."


    Keyserling turned to Bahiensis, "Father, have you all planned this thoroughly? This is against the royal families, we do not know how big their armies are!"


    "Do not raise your voice on me!" Bahiensis yelled and Keyserlingi immediately went silent, "All of the clans in the Animalia tribe will attack. Normal humans like those will stand no chance against us!"


    "Father is right, why are you so scared, brother? We will win this war." Pertyi said with a confident smirk.


    So all those meetings were for war. I wonder if they planned this properly, if the armies were bigger than they thought, then the whole tribe will be wiped out no matter how strong we are.


    "Have you all thought of this through? Father, you know they have thousands of armies in their command! Even if our clans have abilities, we will be outnumbered and we will be defeated!" Nigriventer said, and Keyselingi nodded in agreement.


    Boliviensis were worried as well, but she kept silent, not voicing out her opinions, putting all trust in her husband''s plans.


    Bahiensis knew exactly what his sons would say to him. But he ignored him and the corner of his lips kifted into a smirk, "We will win this war."


    The Summa Octo glanced at each other in silence, and they did not say anything further.


    At first, I wondered why he said that with no worries. I wondered how he could say that we will win with so much confidence?


    But I never knew there was another meaning.


    "ATTACK! WIPE THEM ALL OUT!"


    "GET THEM!"


    "LYNCAS!"


    "LUPUS!"


    "FOR ANIMALIA!"


    "VULPESSS!"


    "FOR THE ROYAL FAMILY!"


    "KILL EVERYONE OF THEM!"


    I hid behind the trees and covered my ears, the yells are so loud that it was piercing the inside of my ears. The war went on, and my brothers and I were right.


    We were all outnumbered. Of course, it was not only one royal family. So it means that there would be thousands and thousands of troops.


    They attacked each and every one of the people from different clans. I could see blood everywhere, corpses swimming in their own blood made my body shiver.


    But I noticed something odd, and it scared me. From the start I felt something was off. I looked around and noticed my people running around joining the battle,


    But no one was attacking them.


    W-what is this?


    They all dropped to the ground, dead, others were still alive but either one or more parts of their body was sliced off.


    The armies of the royalty stopped fighting, leaving only the Aranea Clan alive. The people made way and King Lionel and King Cadell appeared.


    The two kings, the two rulers of the Star Kingdoms were right in font of us, Araneans. And that boosted the confidence of all the people crawling on the ground.


    "Go!!!!"


    "Bahiensis, kill them!!!"


    "We will win!!!"


    The yells of all the survivors from other clans grew louder, hoping for the victory that they wanted. The leader of the Lyncas Clan had a huge smile on his face but it vanished when Bahiensis turned to look at them.


    "That is right," Bahiensis said and smirked, "We, Araneans, will win."


    I was dumbfounded, I could not move as I processed what was happening inside my head.


    "We will win this war."


    Hahaha. Hahahaha! So that was what he meant! All of the other clans are down, and only our clan survived. That was the victory that he wanted?


    All the hope that they had vanished and the knights killed them, leaving only the Clan of Aranea alive.


    Phoneutria Bahiensis told the royal family about their every plan that was discussed in their meetings. Bahiensis helped them bring the Animalia tribe down!


    Sacrificing all the other clans for the victory he wanted. The blood and sweat of all our clans were in vain.


    Eight years have passed since then, I was already 19 years old. I had an argument with my mother because she did not like my attitude.


    She dragged mme by the hair and the two of us went outside, father and my brothers just let her because they know she will punish me.


    When we reached the are where no one was around, she let go of me. I was on the ground and I looked up to her with tears in my eyes.


    "Leave."


    What?


    She stared down at me then averted her gaze, turning her back around me. "I will tell them that you ran away."


    "Leave this place, leave Summa Octo."


    She glanced at me one last time, "Run!"


    I could not ask her anymore and did as she told, my feet moved on its own and I ran away, not even knowing where I was going.


    I ran and ran and ran until someone suddenly grabbed my hand. He was faster than me, I feel like I am going to trip because of his speed but he suddenly turned to me and carried me.


    "Forgive me, my lady. Carrying you will be much faster." the man said.


    I was perplexed, my mother told me to run away, then suddenly there is a man carrying me.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked.


    He stopped running and looked at me with a smile, "To His Highness, Prince Caliber."


    Before I knew it, we were already at the place where this Caliber was in. He was sitting on the log, beside the tree as he was staring at the lake.


    This man is a prince...from the royal family that killed our tribe.


    The man turned around and smiled as he approached me. He extended his hand to me, "Phoneutria Fera, would you like to be my royal aide?"


    Little did I know, accepting this offer changed my life.

 Chapter 119 - Born To Be A Royal Aide (N)

    [Special Chapter of Niro Navarrus, using his POV!]


    Responsibility. Something that I already had since the moment I was born.


    I could hear others asking each other what dream they have, what they would like to be when they get older.


    At that point, I also wondered what I would like to be, I wondered about what kind of future I would like to have.


    But I stopped thinking about it, since I do not have a choice anyway. Even if I come to realize what I want to do, it is not like I will get to do it.


    I am tied to this damn name "Navarrus".


    Our family, Navarrus, always lives to serve the Royal Family of Canopus. Even if I find out what I want to be, that will never happen because we have vowed to serve royalty.


    It is annoying.


    How does one''s fate already decided at the moment he was born? It is ridiculous and I hate it.


    "Niro, do you see His Highness over there? That is Prince Caliber Stein, you will serve him when the time comes."


    Serve...ha. Why should I serve someone I do not know, someone I do not like? No one even asked me if I wanted to be an aide anyway.


    "Leonidas! I am tired, I want to rest!"


    "Do not lie to me, you are more energetic than the royal dog. Stand up."


    "Hngh, this is boring~"


    I looked in the direction where my brother was pointing at and saw a kid not far from where we were, all covered in sweat and moving lazily in front of another kid.


    Ha?


    "Who is the other one?" I asked, I do not really care about that sweaty kid. What caught my attention the most was the kid with the golden hair that looked much older than us.


    "That is Leonidas Stein, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    I clicked my tongue and glared at my brother, "The Crown Prince looks so great but you are assigning me to serve that¡ªthat one?" I asked.


    My brother just smiled at me even though I was seriously asking, "I am the one who is serving the Crown Prince, you will be assigned to the Second Prince." he said.


    "B-but Weston!!"


    He just smiled as he left me to approach the Crown Prince. I sighed and marched away from the area.


    I do not want to serve anyone!


    I do not know if I am being childish or not but this is not what I want. I want to go out, study in public, make friends and have my own dream.


    Why am I stuck inside this place, with the goal of just serving a royal member until the day I die?


    Two years have passed and I finished my studies as a royal aide. In those two years, my teachers struggled as I always skipped classes because I never had the intention to be a great aide that will serve a prince. The only thing I enjoyed was the class where they taught me how to fight.


    I was praised for my speed and strength, all of them said that I was strong enough to protect the Second Prince. Tch, I am learning this because it is fun, that is all. If I will use my strength, I will use it for myself and not for a prince.


    And now, I am in front of the prince I am assigned to serve. The Second Prince, Caliber Stein.


    I was helping him, per my brother''s orders, to train. Because at this time of day, he always entertains himself with the sword, just like that time when I first saw him.


    The Crown Prince was busy so he had no one to fight with, and so I came in place of His Highness''s stead.


    But I didn''t even notice that I was sitting on the ground looking up to this prince that I once saw as a "weak, sweaty kid". His shadow loomed over me, and I have never felt so small in my life.


    "Are you not going to stand up?" Prince Caliber asked as he stared down at me on the ground.


    He smiled, he looked so cheerful and the energetic type of boy and yet I felt so weak. "You know, I have been getting bored with Leonidas lately, but now that I have a new person to play with, it has been very fun!" he said and laughed.


    What the hell is with this boy? He is just laughing with no other bad intention, yet I feel scared.


    Is this like from those books I read where the villain laughs like Muahahahaha! Wait, why the hell did I even laugh like that inside my head.


    Prince Caliber extended his hand to me and I just stared at it. What? You want to help me get up? As if I was going to take it!


    "Take my hand."


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    And I still took it. Stupid shi¡ª


    At the moment I took his hand, he helped me stand up. Even though we are both standing already, he was still holding my hand. Holy crap, i-is he into boys?


    All of the sudden, I felt pain coming from my hand and the prince''s grip became even tighter but I did not show that it hurts. What is up with him?


    "From now on, I will not tolerate your attitude towards me. I know you hate serving the royal family, but I do not care."


    "You can act or behave any way you would like, but you must be aware of who your master is." He said while staring directly at both of my eyes.


    Ah. Haha.


    So he meant that I am free, as long as I consider him as my master.


    Somehow, I do not believe it and I still do not like the idea of serving royalty with my life, but¡­


    Serving someone like Prince Caliber, maybe I can give it a try.


    ~~~~~


    When I turned 20 years old, many things had already happened, and it has been 8 years since the war of Animalia and Star Kingdoms.


    I do not know what it is that goes on inside my master''s mind, but he wanted to go to the Aranea''s territory.


    Haaa, so tiring. But there was never a thing we did that was not fun. After all these years, I actually enjoyed serving the Second Prince.


    It was not that hard, I never felt tired and it was fun protecting him and fighting against those who tried to hurt him.


    But then suddenly, it seemed like I was not enough for him.


    "Huh? You want another aide?" I asked, surprised, by what he said. We were on our way to Aranea when he said that he was planning to get another aide.


    Prince Caliber smirked at me, "What? Are you jealous?"


    As if! "No, I am not. I was just worried that he might not be as good and handsome as I am." I said and laughed.


    Prince Caliber laughed as well, "Who said it is a man?"


    I stopped, "Huh? What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    "The one I want as my aide, is the little princess of Summa Octo. Bahiensis'' one and only daughter. Phoneutria Fera."


    He wants a girl as a royal aide? I did not understand why he would need to go to Aranea to get another aide when he can just go to Navarrus to choose.


    I am also worried, a girl will...be too pitiful to work with this monster.


    Prince Caliber stopped and we arrived at the territory of Aranea. We climbed the trees to observe...though I do not really know who to even look at.


    Suddenly, we saw a woman being punched. "Holy crap, is that Bahiensis?!" I exclaimed but Prince Caliber slapped my mouth.


    Prince Caliber nodded, and it was indeed the leader of Aranea. Phoneutria Fera is his daughter, what the actual hell is he doing?


    Prince Caliber got off of the tree, leaving me all alone on the branch, "Where are you going, Your Highness?"


    "By the lake. I already talked to Boliviensis, wait for her to come with her daughter." He said and walked away.


    After a while, Phoneutria Fera was being dragged by the hair by her mother and Fera was crying. I clenched my fist at the sight I was witnessing and just wanted to burn their place down, since it was close to being hell anyway.


    The two of them arrived just outside the territory, not far from where I was. Boliviensis let go of her daughter, who was now sitting on the ground.


    "Leave." Boliviensis said.


    The woman on the ground looked surprised, so was I. What the hell? Maybe, Boliviensis still has a bit of kindness in her blue blood.


    She stared down at her daughter then averted her gaze, turning her back around her. "I will tell them that you ran away."


    "Leave this place, leave Summa Octo."


    She glanced at her one last time, "Run!"


    Her daughter did as she was told and ran away, even passing by me without noticing that I was there.


    That was my cue to chase her, I guess.


    The woman was a runner if I must say. If I was not a fast hawk then I would not have caught up with her. I grabbed her hand and ran together with her but it seemed like she could not keep up and was about to fall so I carried her. "Forgive me, my lady. Carrying you will be much faster."


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked.


    I stopped running and looked at her with a smile, "To His Highness, Prince Caliber."

 Chapter 120 - The First Aides Partner (N)

    I spotted the Second Prince and immediately went to him. The moment we got to where he was, I put the soon to be aide of Prince Caliber down.


    Phoneutria Fera stared at the man who was sitting on the log, beside the tree, staring at the lake.


    I should be looking at His Highness right now, but my eyes kept glancing at the lady beside me. She seemed a bit surprised to see Prince Caliber, well, that is a natural reaction. Especially since he is from the royal family who wiped out the Animalia tribe. The royal family who planned Animalia''s downfall together with the Aranea Clan''s leader, Phoneutria Bahiensis, her father.


    From the years I spent with my master, sometimes I do not understand what goes on inside his mind. Sometimes, it was easy to read, because he always does what he wants freely. If he wants to do something, he will do it.


    I guess that was why I liked him, since it was the complete opposite for me. I do not even know what I wanted before.


    But when it comes to not knowing what on is thinking, Crown Prince Leonidas will win. Gosh, he just smiles and I do not understand him. It is as if whenever I see him, he looked like he is always planning something.


    In short, these two brothers are hard to understand, I sighed.


    Prince Caliber turned around and faced the lady I brought to him and extended his hand to her, "Phoneutria Fera, would you like to be my royal aide?"


    I was kind of annoyed, how could one be a royal aide just like that? As for me, I never wanted to be a royal aide at first but I had to study for two years just to serve Prince Caliber.


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    I remembered the prince''s question and almost clicked my tongue in front of them.


    I glanced at Phoneutria Fera, I should not be upset. I should be glad that someone like her is free from her family''s abusive hands. I should learn to accept her, after all, I was Prince Caliber''s first royal aide, I am basically her senior!


    An image of Phoneutria Fera giving me respect and calling me senior while being weak and shy suddenly flashed in my mind. Hmm, actually, having a new aide is not that bad¡­


    I returned my gaze to the front and saw His Highness shooting me with a disgusted look. My face heated up and I waved my hand, ''It is not like that!'' I shouted but only in my mind, hoping he would understand my gaze.


    We both looked down when Phoneutria Fera suddenly knelt down in one knee in front of the Second Prince, "I would be honored to serve Your Highness."


    We were both surprised by her action, to think that she would kneel down to the prince of a royal family that she hated¡­


    Although the Second Prince and I were surprised, it was evident on His Highness''s face that he had already expected that she would take the offer.


    "Do you understand that from the moment you left and escaped, you are no longer part of Summa Octo?"


    Phoneutria Fera kept her gaze down, "Yes, I understand."


    "What do you think about your name?" His Highness asked.


    Phoneutria Fera''s lips parted but closed again, not knowing how she will respond and what the Second Prince was expecting for her to answer. "I...do not quite u-understand what you ask of me, Your Highness."


    "Do you not hate your name?"


    "Why would I hate the name given to me upon birth?"


    His Highness smiled, "But it reminds you of your family, does it not?"


    Phoneutria Fera did not answer and just went silent. Oh, master, why would you even ask her that, of course it would remind her since every member has a damn Phoneutria in their name.


    "I will give you a new name."


    Phoneutria Fera''s eyes widened and so did mine as we both turned to look at the Second Prince. Fera was surprised to hear that she will get a new name, but I do not know whether itvwas for the good or bad. Is she happy or upset about it?


    After a few moments of being stunned, Sherin knelt down on both knees and bowed, putting her head on two hands that was on the ground.


    "I bestow you the name of Sherin. For a commoner that is not connected to the royal family, one does not have a last name. But you shall take your clan''s name as your last."


    "From now on, you are my royal aide and you shall serve me until the day of either you or I will die."


    While still bowing down with her head on the ground, Phoneutria Fera raised both of her hands, "I thank Your Highness for the new name."


    "A new name equals to new life. I will be Your Highness''s sword and protect you with my life."


    That was the moment Phoneutria Fera became Sherin Aranea.


    After several months, Sherin trained herself to be strong enough to fight for the Second Prince and her own. I never saw anyone worked as hard as she would.


    The moment she arrived at the Royal Palace of Canopus, people was surprised and thought that it was ridiculous to make someone from Animalia as a royal aide.


    Even the King was surprised when Prince Caliber introduced Sherin. But King Lionel accepted her anyway, after all, Aranea did help them win.


    Sherin wanted to hate the King, but King Lionel was very kind to her, that was something she did not expect. A total opposite of the King of Antares.


    My imagination and expectations failed me. I was expecting her to call me senior...but she kept calling me ''Partner!'' instead. Well that is still good, I guess.


    "Partner! Are we going fo train?"


    I was startled by Sherin who was actually right behind me. She looked cheerful yet so shy, my heart always flutter whenever I see her, and calling me partner was an additional arrown in my heart.


    Oh, wow. That sounded disgusting.


    I had fun teaching her how to use the sword. If I could teach girls how to fight just like this, that would be great, heh.


    Before I knew it, I was on the ground. Looking up to Sherin who was also surprised. This...felt strangely familiar. I am getting deja vu right now like the time I was with Prince Caliber.


    Damn, this is really embarrassing.


    "Ah! I-I am sorry!" Sherin exclaimed and immediately lent her hand to pull me up. I took her hand and stood up and she smiled at me.


    "This is really fun, partner!" She said and I cannot help but laugh. She seemed to be enjoying it, even though she just knocked me down to the ground¡­


    But everything changed when His Majesty, King Lionel died. King Lionel never had a daughter and so he treated Sherin Aranea as her own. For him to die, it had a huge impact on Sherin, not only for the three princes.


    Sherin knew why King Lionel died, and he told the Crown Prince and the Second Prince about it. But I do not know what it was. I never asked her, since I do mot want to pry into their matters. And I do not want her to get reminded about His Majesty''s death, because she might get hurt.


    She never called me partner again, nor was as shy and weak as before. But then one time, she called me partner again.


    "This is really fun, partner!" she said, just like the time where she trained together with me. But this time¡­


    She was in the pool of her own kinds'' blood. A few bodies of Araneans laid on the ground with their insides burst out.


    That was the first time I had ever seen her use Bloodlust and Venenum. It was terrifying. Even my fearless self trembled at the sight of this kind of Sherin.


    She was not herself, it was terrifying. And agonizing...because it was surely not something she would want to do.


    The moment she gained consciousness and realized what she had done, we could not talk to her at all. She cried in her room by herself, hating what she did, and scared of herself.


    I thought that was the last time I was ever going to see her like that, but I was wrong.


    Sherin turned to face us and put her palms together to the lower side of her face, while wearing an excited expression, "Perfect timing! I just finished playing with these cute little ants!"


    She looked exactly the same as the first time I saw her used bloodlust. What in the world made her like that? But unlike before, she did not pass out, and she gained consciousness after a few moments.


    She could use her ability and she was in control.


    I was glad but at the same time I was worried that she would remember the Araneans she killed before. She embraced me, and I returned her embrace to comfort her.


    "You are too serious, partner."

 Chapter 121 - What He Wants To Do (N)

    After her sudden change of behavior, the moment she called me ''partner'' with a smile, not like the crazy smile she was wearing earlier, I was sure that she has gone back to normal.


    The abnormal effect of her ability was gone and it made me glad to see her turn back to normal, even getting to see her smile and hear her laugh, just like the time when the two of us just started to get along as partners.


    Both of us turned when we heard someone laugh, I forgot that I was with Alec as we were both trying to find Sherin and His Highness the Crown Prince.


    "What an amazing sight to see," Alec said and Sherin''s smile vanished, looking at the Antares knight with a scowl on her face. "Seeing that you are not pleased to see me, means that you returned to normal."


    To be honest, since the first time we met Alec and the Crown Prince, I have always wondered about this knight. How could he agitate Sherin, who was always keeping her emotions in check, so easily? I have never seen Sherin being annoyed often as she does whenever Alec was around. He must have a talent for annoying people, even with that blank face of his.


    I was still surprised that Sherin turned back to normal so quickly, this was only the second time she activated Bloodlust here in Canopus, so she could not possibly learn to control it.


    My eyes glanced at the Crown Prince who was sitting on the ground, leaning on the log. Did Sherin activate Bloodlust because she wanted to protect Prince Charles? So she could control her ability for a bit because of the Crown Prince?


    Ha...I sighed and a smile formed on my lips. To think that his influence was bigger than I thought. Sherin would indeed try to protect the Crown Prince but not to the point that she will use her clan''s ability.


    His Highness the Crown Prince, Charles Howard.


    I could still remember the first time I met him.


    I have only heard that the King of Antares left Canopus but his son, the Crown Prince stayed. I did see him countless times but never once approached him. Prince Caliber and I were on our way to the place where his brother was always in.


    But the moment we came inside, we saw Prince Louis together with the Crown Prince of Antares. I noticed a glint of joy in my master''s eyes and it almost disgusted me to see hearts almost forming in it.


    W-what kind of gaze was that? Was it some sort of brotherly love that I have never seen before?


    "Brother, I have finally found someone!"


    I could see Caliber confused as he stared at both princes, "What?"


    "I want Chance as my personal servant!" Prince Louis exclaimed.


    Both my master and I stared at the Third Prince dumbfoundedly, as he stated that he wanted the ''Crown Prince'' as his servant. His Highness was just as surprised as I was. How could the Crown Prince just let himself be a servant for a prince in another kingdom?


    "You want who as a servant?" Caliber asked, making sure that he did not mishear it.


    Prince Louis pushed the Crown Prince on his back towards us, "This fellow right here, I want him." I thought the Crown Prince let himself be a servant, but seeing his reaction, looks like he had no idea as well that he suddenly became a servant.


    More than Prince Louis wanting Prince Charles as his servant, I was more confused when I saw my master''s gaze. At that point, I realized that the glint of joy I saw in his eyes earlier was not for his brother, but for the Crown Prince.


    To think that he would look at him like that, makes me feel like the Crown Prince, which I have never seen up close before, was very important to him. I did not even know that they were close since I never saw my master with him often before.


    After a while, Prince Louis left and took me with him. And when we came back, I could not believe my eyes and just stared at them. I did not know if I was going to be surprised or if I was going to laugh.


    We caught Prince Caliber and Prince Charles by the tree, with their face close enough for us to think that they were about to kiss. They both looked at us in surprise but my master was just calm about it, not even caring about the fact that he was seen by his own brother trying to kiss a prince.


    I wanted to tease him so badly but I have to act like a good aide in front of Prince Charles. I cannot wait to tell all of this to Sherin.


    "What the hell are you two doing?" He crossed his arms and waited for them to talk, "Care to explain?"


    "Y-your brother was just teasing me. Haha..." the Crown Prince said, and I almost laughed at his excuse, it was probably true that master was teasing him, seeing how red he was right now.


    He heard the prince let out a snort, "I guess it is normal for a prince and a servant to tease each other?" he said with a hint of sarcasm.


    Chance glanced at Caliber before looking at Louis again, "Before you chose me to be your servant, Caliber and I were already frie--


    "Lovers."


    Our eyes widened as we stared at Prince Caliber when he said that the Crown Prince was his lover. We all went silent and we could even hear the flapping sound of the wings of the birds as they left the tree. I shut my mouth tight, I cannot laugh here. If master saw me laugh, he will kill me.


    Oh Goddess, am I allowed to hear this?


    The Third Prince and the Crown Prince who he labeled as his lover was shocked as well. What kind of lover would be surprised to hear that they are lovers, Master was obviously lying but he said it with confidence that I almost laughed.


    The Third Prince kept asking questions but I cut in to take the Second Prince away, "Your Highness, you have an urgent business around the Geminga area. They may not wait if we delay." I said.


    Caliber released his arm around Chance and sighed. He glared at him and I gulped, It seems my life is close to ending.


    As I got to watch over the Crown Prince and the Second Prince for a few days, I began to have fun seeing them together. I supported whatever relationship they had because they deserve to be happy.


    When Prince Charles went missing, Master almost went crazy and I saw how desperate he was. When all of us returned to the palace, I noticed Prince Charles has a lot of things inside his mind. I knew exactly what he was thinking about.


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"


    "Yes..." he answered, and I stared at him, knowing that he was lying. He sighed, "Actually, I am not."


    "I apologize, Your Highness. You must be scared and stressed because of what just happened."


    He let out another sigh and nodded. "Yes, I was. But that is not my only..."


    "Your only problem? Your Highness, I would be glad to be of help. I am all ears." I said with a smile.


    Chance sent me a smile of appreciation for offering to listen. "Caliber...how is he right now?" he asked in a low voice, fiddling with the tips of his finger as he looked down.


    "Worried. Very worried, Your Highness."


    "Is he really worried? Was he looking forward to seeing me? What was he like in the days where I was not around?"


    I was stunned by his sudden multiple questions. Chance must have realized that he was asking too many questions and so he calmed himself and looked back to the ground. He snorted in shame. "I look desperate, huh?"


    I caressed his back to comfort him. After a while, I chuckled, "If you call that being desperate, then I do not know how to describe how Caliber was in the previous days."


    Chance turned his head, "What do you mean?"


    All of a sudden, I thought of something. He looked at Chance with a mischievous smile. "I will not tell you, Your Highness~"


    Chance felt his face flushed with redness. He wanted to know, but I do not want to tell him.


    "First, tell me why you want to know."


    "Wha- Well, because I want to know! That is just it!" Chance responded.


    "What do you feel about my master?"


    "Niro, I don-"


    "You would not ask those questions for nothing. You would not be worried or desperate for nothing."


    "Open up your heart, Your Highness."


    He started telling me what he was thinking of earlier when he was on the horse. As I hear every word he said, my grin went wider. I sighed and shook my head side to side.


    "That is it." Chance said as he finished telling me everything.


    "After telling me those, you still have not realized it?"


    He went into a daze and the expression on his face changed. I chuckled, looks like he finally got it. He realized his feelings now, and now he knows what he wants to do.


    What he wants to do...What I want to do...


    Come to think of it, that was the question that I always had in my mind. But now I know the answer, I know what I want to do.


    I always envied others for knowing their goals in life, and I hated having to put my life on line to serve the Second Prince until I die. But now I know.


    I want to keep serving him and protect him, not only Master, but those that are important to him. All I want is for His Highness to get his true happiness, and to be safe.


    I glanced at my partner, Sherin, then at the two princes.


    I will protect those that I love.

 Chapter 122 - The Forgotten Antares Knight

    It was time for the royal family to have breakfast together, and since the Second Prince and the King of Canopus are staying over for a while, they have to join as well.


    Niro just finished talking to his brother, Weston, who is the King''s aide. Weston reminded him to stop his master from making any scenes at the table later that will annoy the King of Antares.


    Niro already knows that they cannot do anything that will displease the King since this was not their kingdom. It was not like he was going to create any troubles just like when he was young, and he knew that Prince Caliber would not do anything since King Cadell is the Crown Prince''s father.


    Niro slowly shook his head, ''Hm, no. Even if King Cadell is the Crown Prince''s father, that does not guarantee that he will not say anything bad to the King.'' he thought.


    "Let us just hope that nothing will happen when they meet again¡­" he muttered as he continued walking to the direction of the chamber where the two princes were staying.


    He needs to tell them to prepare for eating with the King of Antares. It would look bad for them to be late.


    ''Come to think of it...I am also late.'' he thought, Sherin was probably already there, but he was still on his way. ''I will get scolded for being late again¡­'' he thought and let out a sigh as he switched to a faster pace.


    After a while of walking, he stopped in his tracks when he saw his partner together with the Crown Prince''s knight, standing side to side by the door.


    He clicked his tongue, "Why is he with her?" he muttered, slightly annoyed by the sight of him.


    Realization hit him, remembering that the Crown Prince was also inside the room so that was the reason he was guarding together with Sherin.


    "Seriously, what is wrong with me?" he thought, embarrassed of himself for being annoyed without thinking of the reason behind why they are together.


    He noticed the change of expression on Sherin''s face as the two of them talked. Sherin went into a daze, as if seriously thinking about something and it made Niro curious of what ec said to her.


    Niro''s hand clenched into a fist and he remembered the times where Sherin was in a bad mood whenever she saw Alec. ''All he does is to cause displeasure.'' he thought.


    He walked towards them and Alec bowed hisbhead slightly as a greeting while Niro did the same.


    Sherin was in a daze that even someone like her who has great senses, did not even notice that her partner was already there. Niro secretly glanced at Alec, almost glaring at him, ''Just what did he say for her to be deep in her thoughts?'' he thought.


    He returned his gaze to Sherin and looked at her in worry, "Sherin?" he called out but the female aide still did not notice him.


    Niro put his hand on her shoulders, so she could snap out of her thoughts, "Sherin." he called out again.


    He cannot shout since their masters will hear them from inside the room. He went closer to Sherin''s ear, hoping that she would hear him, "Sherin, it is me."


    He succeeded in pulling her out of daze and she flinched. Their eyes met and Sherin was startled by how close their faces were to each other. For the first time, Sherin was flustered.


    Sherin hid her reaction immediately and wore a blank face, "What are you doing?"


    Niro was too focused on her eyes that he just realized how close they were. He took a step back, "I-I was calling you but you could not hear me." he said and he looked away so Sherin could not see his red face.


    Even though Niro was not facing her, Sherin saw his ears reddening and she almost laughed. She smiled slightly, if Niro was facing her, he could have seen the slight red found on her cheeks.


    Both of them droze as they remembered that Alec was right beside them. Although they know Alec would not care about it, he still heard and saw what happened. Sherin and Niro felt awkward, forgetting that the Crown Prince''s knight was there.


    Niro coughed, "I need to call out the two princes." he said and the two of them nodded as a response.


    Niro knocked at the door of the Crown Prince''s room so they would be aware that they were outside. "Your Highnesses?"


    But even though his knock was loud, there was no response at all. "Are they still asleep?" Niro asked the two knights who were guarding them before he had arrived.


    The two of them shook their heads.


    "His Highness is already awake by this time."


    "His Highness is already awake by this time."


    Niro glanced at the two of them in silence and the two looked at each other who had the same answer. He sighed, "Alright. So they are already awake."


    He knocked at the door again but there was still no response from the two. He suddenly got an ominous feeling and remembered the incident back in Canopus. ''What if..?"


    He immediately turned the knob and his abrupt behavior startled the other two. He opened the door, hoping that the two princes were still there and still safe.


    "YOUR HIGHNESSES!" he yelled as he swung the door open.


    He froze on the spot with his hands still holding the knob of the open door.


    Caliber''s hands were holding Chance and they had just pulled away from kissing the moment the door opened.


    They stared at Niro who was frozen in his position. Chance was just hit by realization and his face flushed with red and screamed.


    He flopped down to the bed and hid himself under the covers in embarrassment.


    Looks like the ominous feeling Niro felt was a warning to not go inside¡­


    Niro shivered when he felt a dark aura emitting from his master''s body.


    He immediately closed the door and the two knights who had not yet gone inside were confused as to why he closed the door without going inside.


    "What happened?"


    "Why did you close it?"


    The weather is not even that hot but Niro felt sweaty all of the sudden. "E-erm...let us not go inside for a while..."


    Alec and Sherin looked at him with furrowed brows. "Why not?"


    "NIRO NAVARRUS!"


    The three knights'' eyes widened, surprised to hear the Second Prince''s yell before Niro could even answer Sherin''s question.


    Niro went behind his partner''s back, "Protect me, Sherin." he whispered.


    But after a few moments, Caliber still has not come out to hunt his aide. Niro sighed in relief, he survived his master''s wrath. ''Prince Charles probably saved me¡­'' he thought.


    They heard footsteps and their hands immediately made their way to the handle of their swords.


    Their tensed bodies relaxed when they saw a familiar knight.


    ~~~~~


    "Good morni--uhh afternoon? I am a knight from Antares, Tristan.'''' He introduced himself but received an odd reaction from the servants.


    The servants looked confused as they stared at him, "From Antares? What could you be doing here?" one of the servants asked.


    "I serve a guest that is staying here in the palace. That is right, do you know where my master is staying right now?" he asked with a smile.


    "Your master?"


    "Yes, my master. The Crown Prince of Antares, Charles," he responded, and the servants looked at each other with widened eyes.


    A perplexed look replaced Tristan''s smiling face, "Why do you seem surprised? Is there something wrong?"


    "Oh dear Goddess, why are you still here, Sir Tristan?" one of the servants asked with a hand on her mouth.


    Tristan looked at him dumbfounded. He blinked and stared at her, "What do you mean?"


    Another servant approached him and gave him a pat on the back, "How come you are not aware? Your master along with his close knight has already left early this morning." the man said, and it left the knight in incredulity.


    "They...left?" he asked again, as he could not believe it.


    The servants looked at each other and shook their heads, pitying the knight. Each of them gave him a tap and carried on with their path, walking away and leaving him in the middle of the field alone.


    "They...they...they left me?"


    Alec approached his master and caressed his back, "If you do not remember it, then just let it go, Your Highness. Your head will just hurt." Alec Valorian said.


    Chance nodded in agreement, "You may be right, never mind." he said. "Just as they say, if I forgot, then it must not be important."


    ~~~~~


    The forgotten person ---> Tristan


    Niro gasped internally, he forgot that he had locked him up ever since the knight where he almost saw the Crown Prince and the Second Prince together.


    It was a good thing that he was able to get out, or else he would have been totally forgotten¡­


    Tristan smiled at them, "Looks like all of you are having fun without me."

 Chapter 123 - The Forgotten Antares Knight (2)

    The footsteps that the three of them heard alerted them, immediately grabbing their swords to prepare in case it would bring danger for their masters. Anyone could have sent some people to check on the Crown Prince and report it to the King.


    They were near to pulling their swords but as soon as they saw who it was, they all relaxed and Niro sighed in relief that it was just someone they knew. Tristan of the First Squad of Antares Knights.


    The cheerful knight approached them with a huge smile on his face, excited to meet them again. "You seem to be having fun without me," he said.


    Alec massaged his temples and stared at the knight that was under his command. ''Where did this one go?'' he thought, after not seeing him for weeks. He looked directly in his eyes and Tristan was startled by his glare, taking a few steps backward from his captain.


    "C-captain, I have just arrived in Antares, how could you glare at me like that?" Tristan said and raised both his hands in front of Alec Valorian to calm him down.


    Alec sighed, "Do you know that a lot of things already happened and yet not even your shadow was seen in both kingdoms?" he said in a serious tone, enough to scare the knight, "Seriously, do you want to move to the Third Squad?"


    Tristan''s eyes widened and quickly shook his head side to side multiple times along with the waving of his hands, ''No! Captain, have mercy on me." he said and knelt down to the ground and wrapped his arms around the Valorian knight''s leg.


    "Do not let me go to Third Squaddd, would you not miss me?" he cried and Alec moved his leg but he was still clinging to it.


    Alec sighed, he was used to him being like that as he was the ''baby'' of First Squad. Alec raised his leg in a fast motion like he was kicking the useless knight away. "If you want us to miss you, go die first," he said and it hurt Tristan more as he said it with a blank face.


    Niro''s hand was on his mouth trying not to laugh but then Tristan turned his head to look at him, his eyes were tearing up and he glared at Niro. He returned his gaze to his captain, "Wait, why am I even begging. I should be the one upset because you and His Highness forgot me!"


    Alec''s brows furrowed then a memory flashed in his mind.


    ~~~~~


    Chance smiled and nodded and they both started to walk towards the staircase when suddenly, Chance paused. "Wait..."


    The Valorian knight looked at his master, who suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Is there something wrong?"


    The Crown Prince''s brows kept furrowing as he continued thinking about something he cannot remember. "Why do I feel like I am forgetting something?" he asked the Valorian knight.


    "Did you forget something in Canopus? A thing or..?" he asked.


    Chance waved his hand side by side, "No, no. That is not it, but I feel like I forgot..?" he responded and massaged the corner of his temples to continue remembering what it was.


    Alec approached his master and caressed his back, "If you do not remember it, then just let it go, Your Highness. Your head will just hurt." Alec Valorian said.


    Chance nodded in agreement, "You may be right, never mind." he said. "Just as they say, if I forgot, then it must not be important."


    The two of them continued climbing the stairs, setting the thought aside.


    ~~~~~


    Just like Niro, Alec''s hand made its way to his mouth, almost letting out a laugh. They forgot a whole person and proceeded to live normally without even thinking of Tristan who was not seen for weeks. The Crown Prince''s knight who was assigned by the King, his father, to guard him and also the knight under Alec has gone missing and no one even noticed nor bothered by his disappearance.


    The two aides of the Second Prince stared at the Valorian knight and they both blinked slowly, "L-laugh..? Alec Valorian..?" they both muttered and the two aides looked at each other in surprise. They smiled, "Haha...we were probably mistaken¡­"


    Alec, who could hear their whispers, stood up straight and wore his usual blank face, and coughed. He looked back at Tristan, who was now glaring at him. "You...you are so mean! You are laughing at me after I was forgotten? I was all alone in that palace. After weeks of my attempt to get out of that building, I was glad and proud of myself that I managed to escape. But then there were servants and when I asked them where the Crown Prince were, they said that I was pitiful and that you all lef-


    Tristan was cut off when a sword was inside his mouth. He tried his best to keep his mouth wide or else the blade would cut his tongue. Alec looked annoyed with his other hand on his ear, "There are times where this tongue of yours, speaks of unnecessary things."


    Translation: Shut the hell up or you will lose your tongue.


    Sweat broke out on the knight''s forehead and Tristan was frightened for that moment that he could have lost his tongue if he continued speaking without noticing the blade in his mouth. Tristan raised both of his hands, gesturing that he surrenders and that he would not be noisy again. Alec sighed and removed the sword away from his face. The moment Alec put away his sword, Tristan immediately shut his mouth and placed his hand on it, shielding it from his Squad Captain.


    He spoke but kept his hand near his mouth just in case Alec would do it again and cut it for real. "It is not like I was hiding from you all! A certain somebody caused my weeks of disappearance!" he exclaimed.


    Sherin and Alec looked at the knight in confusion but Tristan was staring at Niro Navarrus. Sherin and Alec turned their heads to Niro but Niro just glanced at them then slowly averted his gaze and whistled.


    "What happened?" Sherin asked.


    "Erm, well¡­" Niro also just remembered what he had done and was guilty for forgetting the knight in Canopus, "At that night...remember?" Niro asked the two people who were staring at him.


    ~~~~~


    Alec immediately pulled him to cover his eyes from seeing Caliber and Chance. Tristan has sweat rolling down his forehead, nervous about the sudden action of his captain. "C-captain, what is wrong? I can not see, stop covering my eyes!" he exclaimed.


    The Valorian tightened his grip, almost about to squeeze the dumb knight''s head, "Dare speak and I shall move you to Third Squad." Alec said as a warning which made the knight shut his mouth.


    The two aides of Canopus were walking down the same path and were surprised to see the two knights from Antares hiding at the wall on their left. ''What are they doing here?'' The female aide thought.


    Alec was alert and saw the two right away. It was too late for him to make an excuse to drive them away, the two aides have already seen the two princes.


    Alec did not predict how they would react but was slightly surprised that they also hid with him behind the wall. He was expecting a situation or a ruckus but the aides did not want the princes to see them also.


    Alec and Niro''s eyes met and they both looked at the knight he was holding. Niro understood why, he approached Alec and pulled Tristan away from him, turning him around so he would not see what was happening. "Leave him to me," he muttered.


    Alec nodded in a calm manner, "Thank you."


    Both aides were surprised that he had the ability to thank someone. Their impression of him was bad the first time they met, so they never would have thought that there would come a day where he would thank them.


    Niro felt awkward but he nodded in return. Tristan was still confused as to why they kept covering their eyes. Niro walked away, going somewhere far where the Antares Knight would not see their masters together.


    When they were far enough from the scene, Niro removed his hand on Tristan''s eyes, "What did you all do that for? First was Captain and now you?" Tristan said with a furrowed brow.


    Niro did not answer and held him by the collar while they were walking so Tristan would not go anywhere. "I need to go back!" Tristan said, pushing Niro''s hand away and was about to run back to where the two princes were.


    Niro panicked and chopped the side of his neck, making him unconscious. Niro stared at the knight lying on the floor and he bent down. He sighed, "Forgive me, Sir Tristan." he said and carried him like a sack.


    Niro was thinking of where to put him for the time being and saw the building that was not used. It was a plain building where they lock people until they turn crazy. Niro thought that it was the perfect place for someone like Tristan and it would be hard for him to escape.


    "Do not worry, you are already crazy so you will not turn crazy in here." he said even though the one he was talking to was unconscious.


    He approached the guards of the building and they gave their respect to the Royal Aide.


    "Lock this man up and do not let him get out until I say so." Niro ordered and the guards nodded and took Tristan.


    He walked away from the building so he could return, "I will just get him out tomorrow, I guess¡­"

 Chapter 124 - Another Interrupted Moment

    The silence went on with the three of them staring at Niro with narrowed eyes. His sweat traveled down the side of his face while he turned his head away to avoid meeting their gazes.


    Tristan looked at the Royal Aide with hate and pouted, "See? He did not even deny it!" he exclaimed.


    Niro scratched the back of his neck, feeling guilty of locking the knight up in that building. He peeked at the glances that Sherin and Alec were giving him and they were shooting him a judgeful look, "I-I swear I planned to get him out the next day!" he said while raising his arms.


    Alec glanced at the knight on the ground then returned his gaze to Niro, "Then why did this knight, Tristan, was nowhere to be seen for weeks?" he asked.


    "Oh. Well, the thing was¡­" Niro said and the Valorian Knight saw him avert his gaze once again and laughed awkwardly, "...I forgot."


    Sherin and Alec put their hands on their mouths at the same time and Tristan whined, "Stop making fun of me!"


    Niro squinted at Alec Valorian, "I am at fault because I forgot, but I put him away to help you, remember?" he said, passing the blame to the Crown Prince''s knight.


    Alec raised his brow, "What do you mean?"


    Tristan nodded as well, eager to know the meaning of his words, "Yes, that is right, what is it that you mean Sir Niro?"


    "You do not remember that night? When the Cr-"


    Niro could not continue his words when the Valorian Knight emitted a dangerous air around him and gave him a threatening look, "Hm, why did you stop? Go on, continue." he said, despite his words. It gave Niro the opposite vibe as if the Valorian knight was warning him not to continue his words any further.


    Sherin took a step closer to the Hawk of Canopus and grabbed him by the arm, "You could have put our lord in danger as well." Sherin whispered at him. Niro almost forgot that the other man they are with right now does not know about the Crown Prince and the Second Prince''s relationship.


    He sighed, "No, it was nothing." he said and turned to the Antares knight, "I apologize for my mistake. You were locked in that building for so long." he said and bowed, sending his sincere apologies.


    Tristan felt a bit awkward for him to apologize so seriously, he scratched his cheek, "Well, I guess I can forgive you..?" he said.


    Tristan felt a stare burning a hole on his face, he looked and saw his captain staring at him. Tristan smiled at him, "What is it, Captain? Is something the matter?" he asked but Alec did not respond and removed his gaze from him.


    ~~~~~


    Chance was startled when the man he was hugging broke away from the embrace and rose from his lying position. He trapped him by putting his hands on both sides of the Crown Prince while wearing a smirk.


    Chance grabbed both of his cheeks using only one hand and squished it, trying to remove the annoying smirk he was giving him, "Why are you looking at me like that so suddenly?" he asked. The Crown Prince gulped, ''Surely he is not thinking of d-doing something again¡­.right?'' he thought.


    Caliber chuckled, "I was just surprised and happy that my prince is directly telling me that I am his." he said.


    "Eh?" Chance looked at him in confusion. ''I did say that I am his, but never told him that he is mine directly though?'' he thought. "Mine..?"


    Caliber tried not to laugh, seeing how confused he was, not even remembering the words he said himself. "That is right, did you not say that ''Caliber is mine''?" he said and gave him a teasing look.


    "No..no way! I said that aloud?" Chance blushed, he could remember saying it inside his mind. Now he is afraid that Caliber could actually read his mind.


    "''Aloud'' huh? So you must be thinking of me quite a lot. Next time you want to say something to me, just say it." he said and his confidence must have skyrocketed, Chance thought. Caliber chuckled, finding his reaction adorable. "You said it subconsciously, you must really like me."


    Chance''s lowered gaze slowly looked up to Caliber''s eyes that were looking down at him while he was above. He glanced at him shyly, "Of course. I like you very much¡­" he said.


    The two of them are already lovers but saying it still makes him shy. He has to get used to it soon.


    His eyes slightly widened when Caliber''s hand went to the back of his waist, pulling him to sit. Chance sat down on Caliber, facing him. Chance squinted when it was too bright, ''Gosh, this is too sparkly, how can you be so handsome¡­'' he thought and placed his hand on his mouth, worried that he might say it aloud again.


    Caliber looked up at his lover''s face and played with his hair while staring at him, "Say it again."


    "Did you not already hear it?"


    "I want to hear it again."


    "I...like you very much, Caliber," Chance repeated as he tried not to meet Caliber''s gaze that would surely turn his whole face red again.


    "You used the wrong term."


    Chance looked at Caliber, knowing what he meant and his cheeks burned. "I love you very much, Caliber."


    The Second Prince''s hands that were on his hair slid down to his neck with his thumb caressing Chance''s face. "I wonder how much you love me, my prince," he said in a low voice, almost a whisper with their faces close to each other, "I badly want to know."


    Chance placed his hands on the shoulders of the Second Prince of Canopus and stared down on his face, "Would you like me to show you, in other ways?" he asked. He was never like this, but he felt like teasing Caliber. Although that was what he wanted, he felt like he was the one being charmed.


    Caliber put his lips on his neck and gave it a kiss. He smiled, "Gladly."


    Chance felt his body getting hotter even though the weather was perfect. Caliber''s kisses on his body sent a tingling sensation, sending trails of electricity in his body. There was no need for them to undress since they were not wearing anything at all, except the sheets that were covering some parts of their body.


    His kisses marked every bit of his body, up to his neck and his kisses went up again, going to his lips. Chance responded to his kiss that he cannot seem to reject ever since the first time he met him, he tightened up his hold and arms on Caliber''s neck, intensifying the kiss to the point of no return.


    Someone knocked at the door of the Crown Prince''s chamber, "Your Highnesses?"


    Chance flinched at the familiar voice, the two of them knew that it was Niro but Caliber seemed like he did not want to stop at all. "Hngh-Caliber, there is-" he pulled away and was about to tell him that Niro is there but Caliber captured him in another kiss.


    Niro Navarrus knocked once again but even though his knock was loud, the two princes could not respond at all, as Caliber did not give Chance a chance to speak.


    "Are they still asleep?"


    "His Highness is already awake by this time."


    "Alright. So they are already awake."


    Niro knocked at the door again and as soon as Chance heard the turning of the knob, he pulled away from Caliber.


    "YOUR HIGHNESSES!" the Royal aide yelled as he swung the door open.


    He froze on the spot with his hands still holding the knob of the open door.


    Caliber''s hands were holding Chance and they had just pulled away from kissing the moment the door opened.


    They stared at Niro who was frozen in his position. Chance was just hit by the realization and his face flushed with red and screamed.


    He flopped down to the bed and hid under the covers in embarrassment.


    Niro shivered when he felt a dark aura emitting from his master''s body and he knew that he interrupted a good moment between them. He immediately closed the door and the two knights who had not yet gone inside were confused as to why he closed the door without going inside.


    "What happened?"


    "Why did you close it?"


    The weather is not even that hot but Niro felt sweaty all of the sudden. "E-erm...let us not go inside for a while..."


    Alec and Sherin looked at him with furrowed brows. "Why not?"


    Caliber clenched his fist and his body was shaking, "NIRO NAVARRUS!"


    The three knights'' eyes widened, surprised to hear the Second Prince''s yell before Niro could even answer Sherin''s question.


    Niro went behind his partner''s back, "Protect me, Sherin." he whispered.


    Caliber clicked his tongue, "It was getting good." he mumbled to himself. He stared at the prince hiding under the covers, "I apologize, I will punish that dam-


    Chance''s hand went out of the sheets and grabbed him, "Do not get mad at him, it is all right." he said, "I just got shy¡­"


    Caliber pouted like a kid sulking about not getting what he wants, "But he interrupted us."


    Chance peeked outside of the blanket and smiled, "Well, we could always continue¡­"


    The Second Prince''s bad mood vanished and he grinned and jumped on Chance, joining him in the covers.


    Thus, Caliber decided not to come out to hunt his aide. Niro sighed in relief, he survived his master''s wrath.. ''Prince Charles probably saved me¡­'' he thought.

 Chapter 125 - Another Spy Of The King?

    The Crown Prince sighed, it was a bad idea to pull Caliber into bed again, now they might get late and be scolded for their tardiness. He cannot feel any more energy from his body and cannot even put on his own clothes, ''Haaa...I am so tired.'' he thought.


    He glared at the one at fault for his fatigue but his eyes softened from looking at his face, how could this man in front of him be so gorgeous, he thought. He put his hand on his face and lifted it up for him to see clearly, ''Hmm, should I hit him lightly and pretend I am mad, just this once?'' he thought. He shook his head to get the idea away, ''I can''t do it. Besides, I am the one who pulled him. I am to blame.''


    He felt something warm in his hand and saw Caliber holding the hand that he placed on his cheek, "What could the Crown Prince be thinking of while staring at my face?" he asked and gave him a teasing smile.


    Chance slowly looked away, he knew that kind of look, "It is...nothing."


    Caliber let out a snort, "I know I am so handsome that it is hard for you to not look, but do not be so obvious¡­" he said and acted all shy, making Chance speechless. ''So confident as always.'' Chance thought.


    Chance sighed and grabbed both of the Second Prince''s hands to stop him from dressing him up, "Rather than taking care of my clothes, why don''t you dress yourself as well." Chance said.


    Caliber smiled at him and continued on fixing the Crown Prince''s clothes despite what he said, "But I want to do this, you do not even have the energy to put on your clothes."


    Chance blushed and backed away from the Second Prince to fix his clothes on his own, "See, I can do it. Now hurry and dress up." he said.


    "Do not worry. I can even have breakfast with the King while naked."


    If Chance was drinking right now, he could have spat it all out on his face. He was speechless by the Second Prince''s words, having the urge to facepalm. ''How could you say that without being embarrassed¡­'' Chance thought.


    The Crown Prince laughed, "I would like to see if you are brave enough to do that." he said and tried to dare Caliber to actually do it.


    The Second Prince of Canopus pulled Chance closer to him, "I might do it, I do not care. But...are you sure you are all right with that?" he said in a whisper.


    "All right with what?"


    Caliber smirked, "Are you sure you are all right for others to see my body?"


    Chance''s face reddened and he went silent because of his question, "You did say I am yours, so even my whole...body is yours only." Caliber continued and kissed the side of his face until it reached his ears.


    Chance knew where this was going and immediately grabbed his face to push it away from him, "You are really not going to stop, are you? Give me some rest!" he exclaimed and grabbed Caliber''s clothes, throwing them to the Second Prince.


    Caliber caught it and he laughed at the Crown Prince''s reaction. Even his flustered expression was cute in his eyes.


    Chance and Caliber hurriedly put on their clothes and fixed their appearances since they will be eating at the same table of the Kings of their kingdom. As soon as they were done, Caliber extended his hand to the Crown Prince, Chance smiled and placed his hand on top of his. Caliber took it near his lips and kissed it, "Well then, shall we go, my prince?"


    Chance chuckled and nodded his head with a slight blush on his cheeks, even though Caliber always calls him ''My Prince'' his heart still kept beating fast as if it was going to come out of his chest, ''When am I going to get used to that.'' he thought.


    They walked towards the door hand in hand, "It is time to let go, someone might see." Chance said.


    "It is just our personal aides, I can hold you a little longer." Caliber said and opened the door of the Crown Prince''s room.


    But it was not only their aides. They let go of each other and for a moment they were almost caught. ''W-why is Tristan here?'' Chance thought.


    Caliber stared at the man sitting on the ground outside the chamber, "Who is this man?" he asked and glared at the Antares knight. The Crown Prince touched Caliber on the back to calm him and laughed awkwardly, "Ah, this is one of the knights I was with back in Canopus." he said.


    The Crown Prince bowed his head slightly to the knight to give his apology, "Forgive me, it was wrong of me to not think of you. We left you all alone in the Kingdom of Canopus." he said and Tristan could feel how sincere the Crown Prince was to him.


    As if he could be mad at the Crown Prince with that kind of sincerity, he thought. "I-I sulked at first, but it was all right. Your Highness did not do it on purpose, you just forgot," he said.


    Chance had a bright smile on his face upon hearing that the knight forgave him so easily even though it was almost a month since he was in Canopus. "Thank you, Sir Tristan."


    ''Eh?'' Tristan was a bit surprised, the Crown Prince had changed. Was this the effect of being friends with the people from the neighboring kingdom? "Y-your Highness does not need to call me Sir. I am too low compared to Your Highness." he said shyly.


    "Oh, all right, Tristan."


    Chance held his hand out to the knight, "You should get up from the floor, Tristan." he said, offering his hand to help the knight out.


    Before Tristan could even reach for his hand, Caliber put the Crown Prince''s hand down and Alec was the one to pull the Antares knight up.


    Sherin and Niro looked at each other and sighed, finding the scene funny. The other prince and the knight preventing another man from touching the Crown Prince, "What is the use of us here, if they are doing our job¡­" Niro whispered, both aides staring at them blankly.


    Tristan started to sweat from the heavy air around him, and the glares that kept piercing him, ''I feel like my life is in danger.'' he thought. ''Wh-what did I do wrong¡­" he cried inside his mind.


    Caliber gave Chance a glance that the Crown Prince immediately understood. Chance stifled a laugh, enjoying Caliber''s expression.


    "His Majesty must be waiting. Crown Prince, Second Prince, let us go now." Niro said and they nodded.


    They all started walking with the two princes in front and the aides falling behind. Caliber quickened his pace and Chance had the urge to match his speed, leaving the aides even farther behind. "I think you know very well that I am a jealous lover." he said, knowing that the Antares knight would not hear him.


    Chance held back his smile and glanced at the Second Prince''s face. His smile went away after seeing Caliber''s serious expression, "Do not enjoy it too much." he said and looked at the Crown Prince with a smirk, "Even I do not know what I might do when I am jealous."


    Caliber returned his gaze to the front and left Chance having no words to say, with his face heating up, ''That was dangerous¡­'' he thought, having an idea of what the Second Prince of Canopus meant.


    Behind them, Alec has been shooting glances at the knight under his command and it was making Tristan uncomfortable, ''What is wrong with Captain?'' he thought but he decided to ignore it for a while.


    Even from before, Tristan noticed him staring at him then averting his gaze away once Tristan asked him what was wrong. Despite Alec being intelligent, he always trusts his guts. He know how stupid Tristan was, especially since he was with him when he chose which knights to join the First Squad of the Knights of Antares. But there is something he feels coming from him. He cannot help but doubt him.


    "I read plenty of things about you in Canopus, Charles. You seemed to have enjoyed your stay."


    At first, Alec knew why the King suddenly left another knight with them during their stay in Canopus. From the start, he knew that Tristan was assigned to spy on the Crown Prince. But Tristan was always ignorant of whatever was happening and Niro even locked him up in a building. There were no ways he could spy on the Crown Prince then report to the king.


    Was there another spy? Alec thought.


    That was the most possible reason, but the question was, who is it?


    "Niro Navarrus." Alec called out to the aide and the hawk turned to him.


    "Hm? What is wrong?"

 Chapter 126 - Are You Certain?

    "Niro Navarrus." Alec called out and the royal aide stopped, turning around to face the Valorian Knight.


    "Hm? What is wrong?" the hawk said while raising his brows.


    Sherin stopped walking when she noticed that the other two men fell far behind them. She turned around and glanced at them. Sherin did not approach them as she knows that the Crown Prince''s knight just wants to talk with Niro alone.


    Niro felt uncomfortable by the aura emitting from the commander of knights, ''So sudden, what is wrong with him?'' he thought.


    That moment, although he was not wearing any expression, Niro was sure that the knight was mad. He felt threatened by his gaze for now reason, as if Alec was doubting him, "Are you certain?"


    It was a few seconds before Niro could react, "Certain about what?" he asked.


    "Are you certain that Tristan was locked up in that building?"


    Niro could not speak, he fell silent and the two of them stared directly into each other''s eyes. Niro almost let out a snort, the knight did not even hide the doubt written all over his head, "Your excellency, do you think I was lying?"


    "It is not that I think you are telling lies. I just want to ask if you are sure that he was really in that building." Alec responded.


    Niro sighed, "I was certain that I put him in that building and I was also the one who ordered to lock him up in there." he said.


    "I see." Alec said while nodding after listening to his words. He put his fingers on his chin and glanced at him, "So you are certain that you put him there. But that does not assure whether he was still there after so long."


    ''What?'' Niro thought.


    Come to think of it, he also wondered how he got out of that building even though he ordered the guards to not let him out until he commanded them to.


    "Are you telling me that, that thing is trying to harm the Crown Prince?" Niro said and pointed at the knight who was cheerfully walking behind in front of them.


    "I never said that he was trying to harm His Highness, it just might be that he is the spy of the king."


    Niro nodded and began to understand everything, he sighed, ''So that was why the King left another knight. So there will be someone to report to him.''


    "But is it not too simple? It is too obvious that he left him as a spy, but would it not be better to think that there is another spy?" Niro said, wondering how the King''s mind works.


    Alec looked at the hawk, "That was what I thought too, but anything is possible." he said.


    Maybe the King made them think that Tristan is a spy then planted another spy, but maybe Tristan really is the spy and it was on purpose to lure them to the idea that there is another spy.


    But which one is it?


    Sherin could hear their conversation and secretly glanced at the Antares knight, she narrowed her eyes on him and left the two men talking because if she stayed, the two princes might get far from them, with Tristan following behind.


    Alex started walking as well to catch up, "There are still other possibilities, but for now Tristan is the first guess."


    Niro followed him as he started to walk, "I still cannot believe that our first suspect is this idiot." he said boredly and stared at the back of the Antares knight.


    No one can blame him for thinking like that, since at first he was always a nuisance in his eyes. Smiling like a fool, whining like a child, useless.


    "His head might be above the clouds and he is dumb sometimes, but he is strong and an opportunist."


    Alec looked at Niro from the corner of his eyes, "Do not underestimate my knight." he said in a serious tone. "I would not pick just anyone to be part of my squad."


    For a moment, Niro forgot that Alec was not just the Crown Prince''s aide. Alec was the Commander of Antares Knights and the Captain of First Squad.


    Sherin felt Tristan glancing at her every second and she was starting to get annoyed, "What do you want?" the female aide asked.


    "I w-wanted to tell you something but..." The knight scratched his nape and laughed shyly, "I am sure that a lot of people already tell you you are beautiful."


    Sherin showed no reaction to his flattery and kept his gaze straight to the two princes. "I never heard of those compliments." she said.


    "Eh? Impossible, people probably think that you are great, strong and beautiful!"


    Sherin pierced his eyes with a cold stare, "No, people think I am frightening and they are scared to approach me." she said.


    Tristan noticed Sherin grab her sword with her eyes not taken away from him, "Should I show you why they think I am frightening?" she said as a threat for him to back off.


    Sweat traveled down Tristan''s face as he smiled awkwardly with his arms up, calming her, "N-no, I think I have an idea why they think so now..."


    Sherin pushed back her sword and removed her hand on it and Tristan became quiet because of her threat.


    She returned her gaze to the front, "Whatever it is you are planning, stop it. You will die early if you continue." she said.


    She did not really want to tell him that, but it could be a test to see Tristan''s reaction.


    She glanced at the knight from the corner of her eyes but Tristan was staring at her in confusion, "Huh?"


    "I apologize but what are you talking about?"


    Sherin stared at him for a few moments then returned to walking, leaving him alone. Then Niro passed by and gave him a glance before joining Sherin''s side.


    Alec stopped beside the knight and Tristan looked up to him, "Captain..." he muttered when he saw him.


    "Hurry up or you might get left behind." Alec said and left. Tristan smiled, "Yes, Captain." he said with a slight now and followed after them.


    "Can I not hold your hand?" Caliber asked as he brushed his hand against the Crown Prince as they walk.


    "Hold yourself back, we are outside."


    "Hmm, I am not that patient but I will try."


    Chance chuckled, Caliber has been really clingy ever since the two of them confessed their feelings that night in the greenhouse.


    He would even give him a peck right now if it was not for the servants roaming around the halls. He sighed, they only just started dating but he could already feel the stress of their hidden relationship.


    Jasper Cameron came into his mind, he wondered if he was still in the palace. He reminds him so much of Fuse that he want to see him again.


    How great it would be if Jasper, Princess Carmilla would have tea or eat together. There are still chances that Ruther, Andy, Adam and other people he knew in his time was here in the 19th century.


    If that was the case, he wished for the time that they would all be together. Then introduce Caliber to them, as the man he loves.


    "Why are you smiling like that? What are you thinking of?" Caliber asked when he noticed the smile on Chance''s face.


    Chance shook his head and chuckled, "It is nothing."


    "Looks like you were thinking of something great. It must be about me." Caliber said with full confidence and the corner of his lips lifted into a smirk, rendering Chance speechless.


    "What is it? You cannot say anything because it is true huh?"


    "...I might have underestimated your confidence."


    All of them has arrived in front of the door to the royal dining area. Two rulers of the neighboring kingdoms are at the other side of the door, waiting for them.


    They even dared come late, all because of...Chance shot glances at Caliber, "What? I am not the only one to blame." he said and bobbed his eyebrows up and down.


    Chance cannot complain since it was true. ''Damn it, if I did not come to this century as a prince I would have slept and slept to make up for the sleeping time I lost in my time¡­'' he thought.


    Alec nodded at the guards and they bowed to give respect to the princes, "Greetings to the stars of the skies." They said and hit their staves to the ground as usual to announce their arrival.


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince has arrived!"


    "Your Highness the Second Prince of Canopus has arrived!"


    They all bowed once again, "Blessings from the Goddess." They all said in unison and the doors have opened.


    From across the room, two kings are seated in the dining table with a serious look on King Cadell''s face, King Leonidas''s amused expression and the bright smile on Princess Carmilla''s face.


    Leonidas chuckled and King Cadell turned to them, "You are all late."

 Chapter 127 - Thoughts Of Troubled Shipper

    "You are all late."


    King Cadell looked at the people who just entered, looking displeased that they had just arrived.


    The princess felt the air starting to get heavy and placed her hand on top of the King''s hand that was on the table, "Father, do not be mad. They were only a few minutes late." she said and smiled, hoping that he would not be in a bad mood anymore.


    "Even if it is only for a few minutes, they are still late. When have you become this tardy, Charles?" The King of Antares said as he looked directly into his son''s eyes.


    It was just yesterday when the King of Antares, his father, was praising him for delivering great words to the people without a stutter, and now he was back to the stern side of himself. Why does he not even show the slightest bit that he favors the current Crown Prince? When he first met the King it was obvious that his son was the most important to him, what could have caused the sudden change of his behavior towards Charles?


    Could it be because of how he reacted towards the male prostitutes back then, is it because of his close relationship with Caliber? He wondered.


    No matter what, even if he praises him or is harsh on him, it still would not wash away the hatred he has towards his father, especially on what he did last night.


    "Very well, my son."


    "I thank Your Majesty."


    "And now, we should bring liveliness to the celebration, do you not think so?"


    "Indeed, Your Majesty is right. What method is Your Majesty thinking?"


    "Bring them in, Wright."


    Chance''s chest pounded hard as he had an idea who the King meant. He slowly turned around, and the doors opened, revealing numerous feet entering the ballroom.


    His gaze looked up and saw a group of men with their hands cuffed as they walked in a chain. The nobles started to whisper, and their chattering went louder after looking at the people who went inside.


    The men were almost naked except for the cloth that covered their middle part. ''I-it''s the male prostitutes. How could they make them wear this little clothing as they walk in front of many people!'' he yelled inside his head as rage filled him up.


    "In this celebration," the King said. "There will be an execution."


    Chance felt furious, rage piling up inside him, but he tried hard to hold it back in. He felt disgusted, not to the male prostitutes, but to the King. ''Despicable.'' he thought. No matter what happens, even if the King starts to do good things in the future, his view about him will never change. He is a ruthless devil through and through.


    The male prostitutes were almost stripped naked, with only a little clothing covering their manhood. Their hands were cuffed, and they were all connected with a long chain from their cuffs as they walked slowly, tired from the heavy chains.


    "Bow and kneel to His Majesty, the King!"


    The male prostitutes knelt down, but the others must be lost in their thoughts, making them unable to hear the order. The two knights lifted the two prostitutes'' faces using their staves, and they both snapped out from their daze. Startled when they saw weapons under their chins.


    "Bow and kneel to His Majesty, the King!" the messenger repeated.


    The knights put their staves away from their faces, swinging them back to hit the back of the male prostitutes'' knees hard, making them kneel with their heads down while wincing in pain.


    "We lowly commoners greet Your Majesty." all of them said. It was evident in their tone that they are going weak as their voices crack.


    "This greeting that the six of you are giving me might be the last." the King said as his amused look turned serious, looking at them with anger in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, please have mercy on us!"


    "We have only done it for money!"


    "We are very poor, Your Highness, please understand!"


    "I fell in love with my own kind but that does not make me filthy!"


    "Why is it so wrong?!"


    "Your Royal Highness! Please help us!"


    "Crown Prince, we beg for your mercy!"


    "Help us!!"


    "I cannot hear anymore of their loud voices begging me. Kill them."


    ''Aaaaaaaaaa!!!''


    ''Your Majesty, please have mercy!''


    ''What did we ever do wrong, Your Majesty?!''


    ''Your Highness, help us!!''


    "Now, now, do not be too hard on him." King Leonidas chimed in.


    Chance flinched and snapped out of recalling what had happened. He could still hear their screams and begs. They are already dead, he should not let it linger in his head or it will affect him, and the King will see his weakness.


    "As the lovely princess said, it was only a few minutes. You are still so impatient, Cadell." the King of Canopus said and chuckled. King Cadell let out a grunt and said no more.


    King Leonidas looked at the Crown Prince and smiled at him. Chance shot him a thankful gaze and slightly bowed his head. He faced the two Kings and raised his hand to them, "Greetings to the Rulers of Star Kingdoms. May the Goddess bless you." he said and the others he was with bowed together with him.


    "The Second Prince of Canopus greets Your Majesty." Caliber greeted.


    As soon as Caliber raised his head, his eyes met with King Cadell''s serious gaze. Caliber did not look away from the King''s gaze and kept his chin up and smiled. King Cadell let out a snort, ''One''s arrogance will cause one''s death.''


    King Cadell smiled and pointed at the seats, "You may all be seated, it is not right to keep one of the guests standing." he said. His act of being a good ruler is making Caliber sick, so does the Crown Prince, especially with what he did.


    The two princes went to their seats, Caliber and Chance glanced at each other for a short moment before taking their seats. It was such a shame that they could not sit next to each other since the father of the Crown Prince was with them, watching their every move. ''So annoying.'' Caliber thought.


    Leonidas watched as his brother sat down and their eyes met, ''Are you annoyed, my little brother?'' he asked using his eyes while wearing an amused expression.


    ''Quite obvious by now, do you not think so?'' Caliber responded, looking at his brother in irritation.


    ''Hmm, should we kill him?''


    The two of them stared at each other and chuckled.


    They are all on the long table so they could not even hold hands in secret or be seated near each other. At both ends of the long table, King Cadell and King Leonidas are seated. Sitting at the left of the Canopus King was Caliber. While Chance sat down at the right side of his father, just beside the Princess.


    Princess Carmilla grabbed his brother''s arm and clung to it, "Brother, I missed you!"


    Chance smiled sweetly at his adorable sister, "I missed you too, Milla. Where were you during my birthday celebration?" he asked.


    Princess Carmilla slowly averted her gaze but kept smiling, "I was there, but I had to leave and rest early in my chamber." she answered. What an obvious lie, Chance thought.


    Chance looked at William, Carmilla''s butler, and he was startled and also looked away. ''Fishy¡­'' he thought and smiled, kind of getting an idea of why his sister left early.


    Princess Carmilla glanced at the Crown Prince''s knight and the Second Prince and pouted. She pulled his brother near so she could whisper in his ears, "Brother, which one?" she asked.


    Chance was surprised by her question and acted like he did not know what he was talking about. "I have a feeling that it is with the latter," she whispered again and pouted once again.


    Chance noticed the troubled look on his sister''s face, ''What is she thinking?'' he thought.


    Carmilla sighed internally, ''This is bad, I was shipping my brother with the knight in shining armor but prince charming appeared?''


    She looked at the Second Prince and gave him a death glare, Caliber felt something weird and looked but saw Princess Carmilla still smiling sweetly. ''...What is this feeling, who is cursing me?''


    ''I always see my brother with Alec, so maybe I was just used to it. Let us see if you are better, old prince.'' she thought and returned her gaze to the food.


    "Now that our dear Crown Prince is here, you have no more reason to be impatient right? How about we start this breakfast, the young princess must be hungry." Leonidas said and Prince Carmilla felt shy, it must have been obvious.


    "Wait a bit." the King of Antares said. "We are still waiting for someone."


    King Leonidas and the Second Prince looked confused since they were already complete. Chance suddenly remembered that there was still one person missing as he looked at the seat in front of him. ''Clayton¡­''


    "The Second Prince, Clayton Howard has arrived!"

 Chapter 128 - Sudden Invitation Of The King

    "Did you just say Vanessa Lanstone?" Clayton asked with his brows forced together as he made sure he heard it right.


    "Yes."


    Clayton clicked his tongue, "She never attends most royal gatherings and now she came?" he said. It was obvious that he was annoyed based on the tone he was using.


    Clifford has no idea what was wrong. "Why? You seem to know Vanessa Lanstone well, Your Highness," he said.


    "She had her eyes on my brother ever since we were children. I do not know if she is stupid or what, it is obvious that Charles does not like her," he said.


    Clifford chuckled. Clayton does not need to be annoyed since the one that Lady Vanessa was bothering was not him, but the Crown Prince. "I thought you were not close with His Highness, the Crown Prince? How come you are more annoyed with him?"


    Clayton blushed, but he looked away. "Do not get me wrong!" he said, but Clifford just laughed.


    "Vanessa Lanstone is a good lady, perfect in every way. But...she is dangerous. At least that is what I see."


    The room was suddenly filled with silence and Clifford was staring at him, somehow for no reason, it annoyed Clayton. "Why are you giving me that kind of look?" he said with irritation.


    Clifford immediately waved his hands in front of the Second Prince, "Ah, apologies, Your Highness. I was just surprised about what you think of Lady Vanessa." Clifford said, intrigued by the Second Prince''s words about the Lady from House of Lanstone. He laughed, "Why would Your Highness say that Lady Vanessa Lanstone is dangerous?"


    Clayton turned his head away, "Hmph. What is wrong with it? Can I not have my own opinions?"


    "Not at all, Your Highness. I was just curious as to why you think so." Clifford said after shaking his head.


    Clayton stared at Clifford, trying to find out why there is suddenly an unpleasant feeling in his chest, "Hah, you seem to be very curious about Lady Vanessa."


    Clifford did not say anything which annoyed Clayton even more as silence means yes. Clayton suddenly realized that his question might cause a misunderstanding, ''W-wait, what if he thinks I am jealous?'' he thought then shook his head, ''Surely he would not think that since we only met just last night.''


    When Clayton pulled away from his thoughts, he noticed that Clifford was no longer standing in the same spot, ''He disappeared? Where did he go?'' he thought but he felt someone touch his hand.


    He looked down and saw Clifford kneeling down, holding Clayton''s hand as he placed it on his own face, "What...are you doing?" Clayton asked, startled by the servant.


    "You do have to worry, Your Highness," Clifford said. "I was curious about what you think. Your thoughts are your own, therefore I am curious about you, and not Lady Vanessa."


    One of Clayton''s hands went to his face so Clifford could not see his face reddening, "It is not like I was thinking of something¡­" he denied and Clifford only grinned, still holding the hand of the Second Prince on his face.


    Clayton peeked and saw Clifford looking up at him, ''....Why does he look like a puppy wagging its tail to its master..?'' he thought. He almost said that he was cute aloud but he held back.


    Clayton pulled his hand from his face, "Fine then, I will believe your excuse." he said and Clifford smiled like a happy child being allowed to go out and play with his friends.


    There must be something wrong with his sight, Clayton thought. Somehow the image of the servant being a puppy could not vanish from his mind. For now, he sees the servant, Clifford Hill, as a happy loyal dog.


    The thought of having a dog by his side, "Hm, it is not that bad."


    Clifford looked at him with a perplexed expression, "What is not bad, Your Highness?"


    "Nothing."


    Clayton turned around and opened the doors of the balcony, "A new servant such as yourself may probably have no knowledge of noble families as well as the royal family." he said. "Lady Vanessa Lanstone is my cousin, that is to say, our cousin."


    The Second Prince sighed, "Although Vanessa grew up as a quiet and graceful lady, she has a lot of thoughts inside her mind that none could even guess. All the words she wants to say is kept inside her mind and so she was always silent,"


    Clayton glanced at Clifford, "But a silent lady who you cannot read is far more dangerous than talkative, arrogant fools."


    Clifford stood still, focused on what Clayton was saying. "I see."


    "It seems up until now, she still has her eyes set on the Crown Prince. How foolish and desperate."


    "It seems like you do not like Lady Vanessa," Clifford said and Clayton rolled his eyes at the obvious fact.


    "She is annoying." Clayton uttered with emphasis, displeased as he recalled the memory with Vanessa in it. "Just because my brother was a bit kind to her, she became obsessed. Although no one would believe me, I know for sure that she is."


    Clifford joined his side on the balcony, "I will always believe what Your Highness would say."


    Clayton let out a snort, "Of course, you would." he said, ''Loyal Little Dog.'' he added but did not say it aloud.


    "She seemed like she hated it whenever I was with the Crown Prince back when we were children. She did everything to get his attention and played with him which made me lose the chance to be with my brother."


    Clayton slammed his hand on the railing of the balcony, "Does she think she could act like that just because her father is--" he cut his words, forgetting that he was with a new servant.


    Although some commoners already know that Marquess Lanstone was the former Crown Prince and was supposed to be on the throne, the man he was with was a new servant so he could possibly not know about it. He does not want him to know or else he will be curious about Vanessa and her family again.


    ''It is a pity that I cannot tell him that I know. After all, I am the duke''s son.'' he thought. Seeing how Clayton was telling him about Prince Charles during their childhood, they must really be close back then, Clifford thought. ''I wonder what had happened that caused a rift in their relationship as brothers?''


    "Anyways, it is suspicious that the silent lady of the Lanstones suddenly attends a royal gathering. Especially at my brother''s celebration." Clayton said and rested his chin on his folded hand on top of the railing.


    All of the sudden, an idea struck him and he felt uncomfortable. ''She...that damn woman cannot possibly be thinking of¡­?''


    Clifford put his arm around the Second Prince and looked at his face, "Is something the matter? You seem anxious."


    Clayton shook his head, "No...it is nothing." he said, hoping that it really was nothing.


    "Your Highness?"


    Clifford and Clayton turned around when they heard a voice. There was someone knocking at the door of his room and Clayton knew that it was a servant. It was unusual that someone would knock at his door so early as it was mostly silent since they do not care about him because he is the son of the Royal Concubine. ''Tch, what do they need now?''


    "Your Highness, we would like to speak of His Majesty''s order. Would Your Highness allow me to enter?"


    Clayton was fine and had no care about servants and his father but he suddenly panicked when he remembered that there was a man in his room. He looked at Clifford in worry then rushed to a closet to open it. He went back to where Clifford was and pushed him towards the closet, "Your High--"


    "I apologize, please stay there for a short moment." Clayton said and closed the closet.


    He sat down on the bed and acted as he normally would, "You may come in."


    The servant entered and he bowed while raising his hand towards his direction, "Greetings, Your Highness. May the Goddess bless your morning."


    Clayton cannot hide the disgust on his face, ''What the hell is this stupid act? All of a sudden they are treating me like a prince. They never even paid respect whenever I passed by back then.'' he thought.


    "What is it that you need?" Clayton asked, wanting to end the conversation early and make the servant leave.


    "His Majesty has asked for your presence. His Majesty invited you to breakfast together with the other royalties, as well as those from Canopus."


    Clayton fell silent, having no words leaving his mouth upon hearing what the servant said. ''Invited to breakfast in which I never joined in? Did the king jog his brain out? Or maybe this is a request from my brother, I mean, the Crown Prince?''


    He gritted his teeth, ''What the hell is this madness?''

 Chapter 129 - Hiding In The Closet

    "What in the world is His Majesty thinking now?" Clayton muttered as he fixed his clothes. He was in a hurry to go to the Royal Dining, it was the King''s order for him to go so he needs to get there as soon as possible.


    Clifford put a hand on his chin, "What is wrong? Didn''t he only ask for your presence?" he asked, confused as to why the Second Prince was reacting that way because of a mere invitation. "Is it not normal that a prince should join the royal family while dining?"


    Clayton clicked his tongue, "Well, unfortunately, my family is not like what you imagine it to be." he answered. Most people would imagine that royal families just consist of King, Queen, Princes, and Princesses that live happily together. ''Only people who grew up reading fairy tales would think that way.''


    "Hmm, I see. You must not be getting along with your family then."


    "Thank you for stating the obvious."


    Clayton sighed and looked at the mirror, checking if there was something wrong with his face or clothes. ''Why am I even trying hard?'' he thought.


    He turned around to look at the servant but he was not inside the room, "That dog, does he have a habit of suddenly disappearing?"


    "Uhm, I am still here, Your Highness."


    Clayton looked around his room but he could not see Clifford inside. "Have you gone invisible?" Clayton asked in perplexity with his brow raised.


    "No, Your Highness. Erm...you pushed me inside the closet." Clifford answered in an awkward tone.


    There was a bit of silence then Clayton strode towards his closet, "Are you stupid? Why are you still there?" he exclaimed.


    Clayton suddenly opened the closet without alerting Clifford, who was leaning onto the doors, causing both of them to be surprised.


    Clifford and Clayton both fell down but the servant''s hand was placed on the ground while the other was on the Second Prince''s waist, preventing the both of them from falling to the ground.


    "F-forgive me, Your Highness." Clifford said shyly as he looked at the prince''s face from above.


    Clayton looked away, "No, I apologize. I was the one who opened it so abruptly."


    "Clifford Hill,"


    "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "Until when must you hold me like this?"


    Clifford gasped when he realized he was still holding his waist. He pulled the Second Prince up and stood. He bowed his head, "My apologies..." he apologized while scratching his nape.


    Clayton coughed to make the awkward silence disappear, "The servant has long left, why did you not come out? Do I have to open the door to get you out myself?" he said, annoyed.


    Clifford raised his hand, "Oh, I did try to get out earlier but¡­" he tried to explain but he did not continue his words.


    "But what?"


    Clifford looked away but the redness on his face was still visible even in the side view, especially his ears, "You suddenly stripped so I...I immediately closed the doors of the closet."


    Clayton almost laughed, "What a shy little dog, we are both men so what is the problem?" he said. He shrugged, "Even maids, women, give the Crown Prince a bath. They see his body¡ª


    Clayton was cut off when Clifford suddenly pulled him closer, "This and that are different. They will not have any intentions when they see the body of the master they serve."


    Clayton was silent for a moment then let out a snort, "Hah, are you saying that you will have such intentions towards me?" he said sarcastically.


    Although the Second Prince was using sarcasm, Clifford did not even say anything to deny it. "H-hey, at least speak and deny it."


    "I do not wish to deny something that is not a lie."


    Clayton was flustered, his words means that he admits that he would have different intentions in his mind if he ever sees him changing. What would have happened if Clifford did not go back inside the closet, he thought.


    "Clifford Hill, such a thing. It is not something to be embarrassed about if I change in front of you. Make those intentions, whatever it is, disappear."


    "Then, if you were in my place," Clifford said and put his hands on Clayton''s face, "If I was removing my clothes, would you have gotten out of the closet?"


    Clayton gulped, he does not know why he was feeling strange, "O-of course, it does not really matter." the Second Prince answered.


    ''The hell? Did you just stutter?'' he asked inside his mind.


    Clifford remained still while staring at the Second Prince''s eyes, "Then if I strip down right now in front of you, watch well and don''t avert your eyes."


    ''What?!'' Clayton screamed inside his head. Wondering if he was actually serious about removing his clothes or if he was just teasing him.


    Clayton noticed his hand went to its chest and started unbuttoning his clothes. He did not believe he would really do it, maybe it was just the buttons then he would stop and admit that he was just teasing him. But even after a few moments, he was still not stopping.


    There were only a few buttons left before his upper part gets exposed and Clayton''s face flushed with redness, "I get it! I get it! Stop!" he exclaimed while holding both of Clifford''s hands to stop him.


    Clifford stared at him then laughed at his flustered face, "Now you understand my feelings, Your Highness." he whispered in the Second Prince''s ears.


    Clayton turned around so he could not look at his face anymore, especially from his exposed chest that sends strange feelings that he never felt before. ''I must have gone mad,'' he thought.


    "Fix that clothing of yours, we must go out now." Clayton ordered.


    Clifford chuckled and smiled, "At once, Your Highness."


    Clifford did as the Second Prince ordered and immediately buttoned up, fixing his clothing and appearance. ''Why do I need to look good, it is not like I will come inside the dining area.'' he thought.


    ''I cannot go there. The King, the Royal Head Butler, and the Crown Prince knows me. What if the guards announce me as the Duke''s son?''


    Whatever happens, he cannot attend the royal dining. He will just escort the Second Prince outside the dining room and leave.


    "Are you ready to leave? We might get late." Clayton asked as he glanced at the clock.


    Clifford nodded, "Yes, let us go now, Your Highness." he said while walking towards the prince.


    They strode forward to the door and Clifford opened it for him. Luckily, there were no knights guarding outside the Second Prince''s chamber. There has never been guards since before since no one really cared if he had died, the Kingdom still has two legitimate children, Carmilla Howard and Charles Howard.


    He smiled bitterly with his cold emerald eyes as he went through the door, leaving his room with Clifford following behind him.


    Clayton has always been treated like a wind, a shadow of his siblings. That is why he kept wondering why the King who never looked his way, suddenly invited him to dine with them. "Tch, seriously. What the hell is he planning?" he muttered.


    "It does not matter what they think! You are my son! You are still His Majesty''s son!!"


    "Do you understand? You are our son, how dare they treat you badly? They will get punished!"


    "Son, my dear son. I will not let you stay on the mud, you are a prince. Soon, Your Majesty will realize your worth!"


    "I will do anything...so help me as well. You must help your mother!"


    "You trash! You think I wasted all those years raising you for you to be like this? Get His Majesty''s attention!"


    Clayton clenched his fist as her mother''s voice kept drumming inside his ears. ''This is all His Majesty''s fault.'' he thought.


    Why must one marry a person he does not love, have a child, then throw them both away? He thought.


    He hated the King all his life, but now his presence, that never seemed to have existed in the king''s eyes, was requested in a royal dining?


    Clayton let out a snort, "Do not make me laugh." he whispered. ''For someone who never took notice of me, requesting my presence must surely be because I would be part of the plan you are making.''


    "I will not let you use me, Father."


    ~~~~~


    "Now that our dear Crown Prince is here, you have no more reason to be impatient right? How about we start this breakfast, the young princess must be hungry." Leonidas said and Prince Carmilla felt shy, it must have been obvious.


    "Wait a bit." the King of Antares said. "We are still waiting for someone."


    King Leonidas and the Second Prince looked confused since they were already complete. Chance suddenly remembered that there was still one person missing as he looked at the seat in front of him. ''Clayton¡­''


    "The Second Prince, Clayton Howard has arrived!"

 Chapter 130 - Silent Warning Of The King

    "The Second Prince, Clayton Howard, has arrived!"


    Clayton Howard entered and there was a slight surprise in his siblings'' faces. ''Hah, you all must be surprised to see me here. I am surprised as well that I was invited.'' he said inside his head.


    Clayton immediately bowed in front of the King of Antares to pay his respects, "Clayton Howard greets Your Majesty the King." he greeted.


    He then turned to the ruler of another kingdom that will be joining them in dining, "Second Prince greets Your Majesty, King of Canopus." he greeted and King Leonidas smiled as a response for his greeting.


    The Second Prince was about to sit down at the middle seat, away from them but King Cadell pointed at the seat beside him. Clauton stared at it in silence and had no choice but to sit there.


    Clayton sat down and he could feel the Crown Prince''s stare right in front of him, it made him feel uncomfortable and annoyed but he tried not to meet his gaze.


    The surprise disappeared from Princess Carmilla''s face and smiled widely at his Second brother, "Brother, I missed you! I am happy that you came to join us!" she said cheerfully, glad to see his brother eating with them again after so many years.


    Clayton ignored her words and had a grim look plastered on his face, "Grateful for your feelings but I am not sure if I am happy with this."


    "B-but did you not came to¡ª"


    "I did not come by my will, I was invited, more like ordered to come here." Clayton said with emphasis, truly displeased about having to come to dine with them.


    ''Father¡ªthe King invited Clayton?'' Chance thought. It should be a good thing that he was invited as he was finally being noticed by the King, but Chance felt something was off.


    Judging by the stories he was hearing from rumors as well as what Clayton had told him, he has a bad relationship with Charles and Cadell.


    King Cadell has never paid attention to him, but why did he suddenly change his mind now? Chance thought.


    The King of Canopus, Leonidas, laughed in amusement by what he was hearing. "Judging by your son''s tone, it seems like he was forced to come. What a great relationship between the two of you."


    Caliber chuckled at his brother''s sarcastic tone, ''He really likes angering Cadell, huh.'' he thought.


    All of them were startled when King Cadell slammed his hand on the table, Clayton looked and saw the King glaring at him. Clayton looked back at the food and ignored his piercing stare.


    King Leonidas and Prince Caliber looked at each other, "Looks like someone forgot their table manners." Caliber whispered and Leonidas smiled.


    Chance sighed, although he would want to laugh, ''They have a great talent for annoying him.'' he thought.


    "Father, it is great that you invited Second brother to come here!" Princess Carmilla stated as if forgetting the attitude that Clayton gave her earlier.


    King Cadell, who was mad just a few seconds ago, smiled. "Indeed, I invited my son to dine with us, that is not a problem is it, Leonidas?"


    "Naturally, it is your palace and your son after all." King Leonidas answered and took a sip of his drink.


    "You may all start eating." King Cadell said and they all started just as he ordered.


    As they all dined, Chance kept taking glances at his brother. His curiosity grew as he wondered what the King was thinking of when he suddenly invited the Second Prince.


    Clayton knows that the Crown Prince was glancing at him, ''Whatever it is in your mind, I have the same questions. I do not know what your father ate for him to notice me so suddenly.'' he said inside his mind.


    ''Seeing that Charles is surprised, then he must not be the reason why I was invited.'' he thought. ''As expected, why would he even do such a thing.''


    Chance''s gaze shifted when he saw a familiar man, standing behind the Second Prince. He was about to take a bite but he lowered his hand and stared at the man.


    ''Clifford Lockhart? What is the Duke''s son doing in here?'' he thought. He looked at his father, the king, who seemed to have already noticed Clifford''s presence but paid no heed. ''Did he not notice or is he acting like he does not know him?''


    Chance looked at Clifford again and their eyes met, Clifford looked surprised and at the same time nervous. ''What is this, didn''t he not know my brother? Why did they come in here together now?'' he thought.


    ~~~~~


    The Lockhart soon-to-be duke bowed his head again, "I will have to stay here for a while, Your Highness." he responded and Chance''s eyes slightly widened to hear his reply.


    "Stay here? In the palace?" the Crown Prince asked, making sure he understood it right.


    ''Our son will be in Howards'' care.''


    ''So that was what the Duchess meant.'' he thought as his head nodded.


    He went back to the question he had almost forgotten. "You have not yet answered my question. What were you doing earlier?" he asked, and the Lockhart lowered his gaze again.


    Chance wondered why it was so hard for him to answer such a simple question. The only possible reason he could think of was that the man was hiding something. He looked at his face and saw a slight blushing of his cheeks. ''What the...is he actually shy?'' he thought with his lips slightly parted.


    "Why...do you look embarrassed?" Chance asked, seeing the look that was plastered on the Lockhart''s face.


    The man looked at the Crown Prince in surprise and laughed, "I am not embarrassed about anything at all, Your Highness." he answered and gave him a smile.


    "Your Highness, if it is all right. I would like to ask something." the man said and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face again. Chance definitely saw it. What a lie it was for him to say that he was not embarrassed about anything.


    "What is it?"


    "That person...in the library. What is his name?" he asked, looking directly into the eyes of the Crown Prince, eagerly waiting for a response.


    Chance blinked and stared at him. He scratched his cheek with his index finger, "Erm, there are four of us in the library." he said.


    "Go on."


    "The librarian, Edmund?"


    "Hmm, I think not." he replied.


    "My knight, Alec?"


    "No, that person cannot possibly be a knight," he responded, putting his fingers on his chin.


    Chance finally knew who he was talking about. "You mean Clayton?"


    "Was he the one reading a book?"


    "Yes, indeed, that is him." the Crown Prince said and the Lockhart''s face lightened up. "I thank Your Highness for your help," he said, and his smile widened.


    Chance smiled to see how glad he was to know his brother''s name. "I guess that explains why you were peeking behind the door." he said with a teasing smile. The man stopped smiling when he realized he was smiling widely in front of the Crown Prince.


    "Y-your Highness, you might misunderstand me." he said, nervously.


    Chance chuckled at his reaction. "Of course not, do not worry."


    It seemed like the son of the Duke and Duchess had never seen or known about Prince Clayton, seeing how curious the man was about his name. "Just so you know, Clayton is my brother." he said, which made the man turn his head to look at him.


    "Forgive me for my ignorance. I did not know Your Highness had a brother." he said.


    Finding out that there are people who do not know the other prince of Antares makes Chance''s heart ache. He must still be hiding behind his walls, walls he made with the excuse of being the son of a concubine.


    "Clayton is the Second Prince of Antares. The son of His Majesty, King Cadell with his concubine, Her Highness, Melanie." Chance said so that the Lockhart would know. Seeing someone curious about Clayton made him happy.


    "I see, thank you, Your Highness."


    ~~~~~


    Chance stared at him, trying to communicate using his eyes, ''Wow, just some day ago you didn''t know my brother, and now you''re sticking close to him?''


    Clifford blinked, ''I do not know what you are thinking right now, but I swear it is not what you think.''


    Chance smirked, ''You sure are fast, Your Grace.''


    ''It...is not like you think.''


    Clifford and Clayton noticed both of them staring at each other and their expression darkened for a bit, ''Why are they looking at each other like that?'' Both princes had the same thought in their minds.


    Clifford sighed, he was not planning to come inside because he knows that the Crown Prince and the King recognizes him.


    But the King knew that he was acting as a servant now, so it was a good thing that he played along. As for the Crown Prince, it was a relief that he did not greet him or tell them anything about his identity.


    He does not know why he changed his mind and went with the Second Prince, but he does not want to leave Clayton alone with the people he dislikes.


    Even though Chance wanted to put aside the thought that Clayton is with them, he kept worrying about the King''s plan.


    He gripped the silverware tightly as an idea came to mind. ''Hah.'' he glanced at the King of Antares.


    ''The one holding the title of Crown Prince can be changed, is that what you are trying to say?''

 Chapter 131 - Keeping The Crown Safe

    ''The one holding the title of Crown Prince can be changed, is that what you are trying to say?''


    Chance gritted his teeth as he shot a glance at his father. The King of Antares felt his gaze and met directly with his eyes.


    They stared at each other and without a doubt, Chance was right. His grip on his fork and knife got tighter and he averted his gaze from the King to continue eating.


    Trails of sweat traveled down the side of his forehead as he went into a daze, ''This warning may be just to scare me, but he might not do it for real.'' he thought.


    He does not believe that King Cadell will remove him from the position of Crown Prince, there was no way he would do that to Charles Howard, the son he favors the most.


    ''There has not even many days passed since the birthday celebration of mine as an official Crown Prince, how dare he threaten me with it.''


    His blood boiled, other than the hatred he had for the king because of his cruel acts to the innocent, it makes him mad that he is using Clayton, his son who he never noticed until now, against him who is trying to build their relationship better.


    Clayton raised his gaze to glance at the Crown Prince who seemed to be in a bad mood, he snorted bitterly, ''Does it displease you so much that I am here?'' he asked inside his mind.


    It was another misunderstanding between the brothers. The reason why he is not in the best mood was not because of the Second Prince, but the King of Antares.


    If it was Chance, he would have no problem with his brother, Clayton, taking the title of Crown Prince, the next in line to be King. In fact, it would be much better since for the first in Clayton''s life, he will be known and noticed by the people. Attention that he deserved, attention that he never received from his family.


    But it was not Chance''s life. Even if that is what he wanted, it was not up for him to decide. He may still be ''Chance'' but he is in the body of Charles Howard, and the life he is living is for Charles.


    ''Charles...Charles must become the King. That was what really happened. It cannot be changed since it is fate,'' he thought. ''He will become King and die as the Last King.''


    "What is the problem, Charles?" King Leonidas asked, as if he has been observing him since earlier. "You seem troubled." he said and Caliber, as well as the other royals looked at him.


    King Cadell also turned to him with slight worry on his face and his fake care made Chance almost want to puke, "Right, is something the matter? We should handle it, after all, you are our precious Crown Prince."


    Chance hid his displeased expression and smiled at the King of Antares, "It is nothing, Father. I am just thinking about what I should do to keep my crown safe."


    There was suddenly a heavy atmosphere inside the dining and they all fell silent at the tension.


    Clayton stared at his brother, ''What...Does he think I will steal the position of Crown Prince from him?'' he thought, thinking that his brother had become obsessed with the Crown.


    After a few moments of silence, the King laughed at his own son. Leonidas was slightly surprised and smirked at seeing the ever so stern and impatient King could actually laugh.


    "My son," The King called out as he finished laughing, "You sound as if the Crown will be stolen from you." he said and a corner of his lips lifted.


    Chance snorted and took a bite from his food, "There is no guarantee that it would not be." he said.


    "You are the First Prince, child of the former Queen, Charlotte and I. The Crown has long been yours, was that not enough of a guarantee?" King Cadell stated with a laugh.


    Chance smiled, "Thank you for reassuring me, Father." he said to end the conversation.


    He was saying all of those, but who knows what he really is thinking inside his head, Chance thought.


    ''The King...shall be Charles.''


    "My, my. Was that just a normal conversation between father and son? It sounded so tense despite the laughter." King Leonidas as he took a sip of his drink with his amused smile.


    "Of course, it is. You would not understand yet since you do not have a child." Cadell said, trying to mock the Canopus King.


    "Naturally. After all, I am still young compared to you." King Leonidas said in return and laughed, making King Cadell turn serious as usual.


    ''Ah, that is right,'' Leonidas said inside his head as he put down his glass, ''You are already so old, I wonder when you will die.'' he thought.


    Those thoughts disappeared for a moment when he noticed Chance looking at him, Leonidas glanced at him as well and gave him an amused smile.


    Leonidas suddenly felt someone kick him from under the table. He tried to ignore it but the kicks kept coming and despite the smile on his face, he was starting to get annoyed.


    He turned to his brother, Caliber the Second Prince, who was staring at him while kicking him underneath the dining table. ''I would have beheaded you if you were not my dear brother.'' he said inside his mind.


    ''Tell him, tell him.'' Caliber said to him using his eyes.


    Leonidas knows that the impatient brother of his will not stop until he does it. ''It is not like I would not tell him, can''t you wait, you impatient brat.'' he thought.


    He kept his smile and hit his glass lightly with the knife in his hand to get their attention. "Cadell," he called out.


    King Cadell stopped and looked at him, "What do you want?"


    Leonidas smiled, "I decided to extend my stay here for a while. Let us take some time to appreciate the kingdom and palace of our neighboring land."


    King Cadell took a few moments to answer as he glanced at Caliber Stein then back to Leonidas, "Are you sure that is the only reason for your stay?"


    "Of course."


    "Very well, I will allow it."


    Chance''s bad mood slightly diminished as he heard that Leon and Caliber would stay at the Howard Palace for a while. That would mean that they could still be together for long.


    He tried not to smile so that King Cadell would not notice that he was glad that Caliber stayed. Hiding feelings was a pain in the a¡ªChance thought.


    Clayton just ate silently, although he was invited as the King, his father, finally noticed him. He still felt like he did not exist inside the dining, as if he was not with them.


    Suddenly, something caught the Crown Prince''s eyes in the window. He squinted to look at it more clearly and felt like the figure was familiar.


    When his sight finally became clear, he saw a child peeking through the window and staring straight at him.


    ~~~~~


    ''How did a little girl enter the library?'' he thought in confusion, "Alec, did one of the noble families visit today? It must be their child." he said and turned his head behind him to look at Alec.


    Alec shook his head. "Not that I know of. I was by your side these days, so I have no knowledge of whoever comes to visit the Royal Family." he answered.


    ''So then, who might it be?''


    ---


    "You can call me Teri, Your Highness."


    "Oh, Teri, what a cute name." Chance said, making the girl chuckle.


    "I would like to call you Howard, if it is all right?" Teri asked.


    Chance furrowed his brow, curious about her words. ''Why not just call me by my name?'' he thought.


    "Calling him without honorific? Such insolence." Alec muttered.


    The Valorian Knight was still wearing his usual blank face, but he does not know why he felt hostile towards the child. There was no aura emitting from her that would say that she is bad or an enemy, but there was something weird around her that the knight cannot point out.


    Chance stood straight and patted Alec. "It is all right. No need to be so hard on the little one." he said. He turned to Teri with a smile. "Call me any name you would like, do not mind this blank face right here." he said.


    A grin spread across Teri''s face. "Yay! Thank you, Howard! You are now my friend."


    "Howard." the girl called out, and Chance turned around to look at her. "Once you see me again, approach me. And I will guide you to hear the prophecy." Chance looked at him with furrowed brows, but the girl just smiled.


    "A prophecy that even Fate did not tell you."


    ~~~~~


    ''That girl...she is back!''


    Teri smiled at Chance and slowly turned around to walk away until she was nowhere to be seen again.

 Chapter 132 - Tension Between Two Kings

    Suddenly, something caught the Crown Prince''s eyes in the window. He squinted to look at it more clearly and felt like the figure was familiar.


    When his sight finally became clear, he saw a child peeking through the window and staring straight at him.


    ''That girl...she is back!''


    Teri smiled at Chance and slowly turned around to walk away until she was nowhere to be seen again.


    Chance almost stood up to follow her but he cannot just stand up and leave the dining room without the King''s order.


    He was planning to find the child before and now she was just right outside the window, close to him. It was unfortunate that he is in a position where he cannot approach her.


    ''It will be hard for me to see her again.'' he thought and sighed.


    If only he could do as he wishes and get out of the room since he hates the sight of his father, due to the annoying warning that the King just gave him earlier.


    Speaking of warning, he remembered what just happened earlier and clenched his fist. The laugh and attempt to assure him of the crown was such a disgusting pretense.


    After minutes of eating and chatting with the royalties of two kingdoms, the breakfast came to an end. They would have had to leave a bit later after breakfast but since the King of Antares approved of their request of extended stay, they will not leave Antares for a few days.


    It was the same as when he stayed in Canopus since his stay was extended because his father ordered him to meet the King of Canopus before returning back to Antares.


    But unlike what happened in there where King Cadell just left Charles in Canopus but did not stay, King Leonidas will be staying in Antares with Caliber, his brother.


    "I decided to extend my stay here for a while. Let us take some time to appreciate the kingdom and palace of our neighboring land."


    Chance almost let out a chuckle at the King''s reason, ''Appreciate the kingdom and palace of our neighboring land? What a cute excuse.'' he thought and looked at Caliber.


    Caliber caught him staring at him and winked at him, causing Chance to be surprised, ''This man really dared to wink, Cadell could have seen that.'' he thought. He would have hit him in the head or pinched him secretly if he was closer to where he was sitting.


    They all stood up since the breakfast had ended and waited until the two kings had left the room so they could follow. The rulers should always be ahead of them.


    King Cadell was about to leave but King Leonidas raised his hand to stop him. "Now, now. Let us talk a bit more. I just have one question." he said and waved his hand downward, gesturing for him to sit.


    King Cadell stared at him and sat down on his chair again with a not so pleased look all over his face. He gestured to the others, "You may all leave the room." he ordered.


    They all nodded and raised their hands with their heads down, "Blessings from the Goddess." they all said in unison and took a few steps back to turn around and leave.


    The two Kings of the Star Kingdoms remained seated at both ends of the table and silence covered the entire room as the servants tidied up the top of the table.


    Some of the servants trembled in nervousness while they were doing their job because of the silence, it was as if they would be killed if they made a sound. The tension made it hard for them, rushing the cleanup so they could leave the room.


    They were almost done but as King Cadell was about to reach for his drink, one of the maids was startled because he was about to get the glass out of the table, causing her to hit the glass with her hand, spilling the drink and it dropped to the floor into shards.


    Blood was drained out of her body, knowing that she made a mistake. She teared up and knelt to the ground with both of her hands raised up to King Cadell, "F-forgive me, Your Majesty! I-I was being clumsy, I did not mean to do it!" she cried out.


    King Cadell is sensitive and immediately punishes those who make the slightest mistake right in front of him. Knowing this fact, she was doomed for sure.


    The servants immediately cleaned up the spilled drink and swept the glass shards on the floor to avoid annoying the King even more.


    "Your Majesty, I apologize for my mistake. Please let this one time pass. I¡ª


    She could not continue her words when the King turned to face her with his eyes directly staring at her own, swallowing her and making her unable to react.


    "Did I give you permission to speak?"


    She trembled while kneeling in front of the King, looking up to him and she felt incredibly small. To the pressure she was in right now, she shrunk to the size of an ant where the King could just step on and kill.


    She slowly shook her head as an answer and King Cadell glanced at one of the knights. The girl felt weak and hopeless as two people grabbed each of her arms to drag her away from the room. She knew it was the end. Just like that.


    The other servants followed, leaving the two rulers alone at the dining table, face to face and end to end.


    "How amusing to watch the power of the King of Antares." King Leonidas uttered.


    King Cadell looked at him with his usual displeased expression. "Oh, forgive me for speaking. Do I also need your permission to talk?" he said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Quit jesting, Leonidas."


    King Leonidas laughed, "It seemed so easy for the Antares King to punish a servant for a single mistake." He said, "Punish, hmm. More like kill?" he added and laughed.


    King Cadell let out a snort, "I am sure the same goes to the King of Canopus. After all, you strive for perfection."


    "Hahaha! Of course, it is natural for rulers to strive for perfection even if we cannot." Leonidas said.


    "Speaking of perfection. Of course servants must be great as well.* Leonidas added with a smirk on his face.


    King Cadell nodded in agreement, "Exactly why I am punishing the servant who made a mistake earlier."


    ''Punish to death as so it seems.'' Leonidas thought.


    "A servant of mine, a knight. She is perfect in every way. I am sure you know who I am referring to?"


    "Of course. She is well known for her talent. Such a perfect choice of aide." King Cadell answered. "So perfect that I wonder how you got your hands to the daughter of the Aranea Leader?"


    King Cadell rested his elbows on top of the table and stared at the King of Canopus. The fact that the King of Canopus had a Phoneutria as a servant was no secret. It is known across the kingdom for Sherin''s nickname as the ''Phoneutria of Canopus''.


    But the fact that a Phoneutria is serving the Royal Family of Canopus was a topic that King Cadell is interested in.


    "Sherin Aranea had already left Aranea by the time we recruited her."


    "You mean ''escaped''."


    "Whatever term you like most."


    "Which means the leader of Aranea does not know this and you do not have his consent to take his daughter as a servant."


    King Leonidas laughed and King Cadell became more annoyed, "Phoneutria Bahiensis, the father of the one in question, has approved of it. We have made a deal with the Summa Octo." he said, but Sherin Aranea does not know that they made a deal.


    King Cadell''s eyes furrowed, "Hah, how dare one kingdom make a deal with the Araneans. Aranea is under both kingdoms of Canopus and Antares!" he exclaimed and slammed his hand on the table.


    "But there is no rule that we are not allowed to." King Leonidas said with a smile on his face.


    The annoyance cannot be hidden from the Antares King''s face as he battled the Canopus King with stares.


    "If you think it is unfair, then why don''t you go to their territory and grab one of the Summa Octo? Make a deal with them as well." King Leonidas suggested.


    Leonidas smiled at King Cadell who had no response, "Or are you afraid you might get killed the moment you take a step there?" he said and King Cadell glared at him. He laughed, "I am jesting."


    "Besides, I do not think you need to get a Phoneutria in Aranea as a pet spider." The King of Canopus stated and King Cadell looked at him with a raised brow.


    King Cadell''s eyes narrowed as he glared at him, "Why not?"


    "Because I heard," Leonidas said and stood up from his chair, "You have been hiding a lynx in your territory."

 Chapter 133 - Lynx In Antares Palace

    While King Leonidas had his usual smile plastered on his face, King Cadell''s face showed no emotion and stared back at the King of Canopus.


    Hiding a lynx in his territory, such a statement caused silence between the two kings, enveloping the whole room with a gloomy atmosphere.


    While his hands were together in front of the lower part of his face and elbows rested on top of the table, the King of Antares emitted a serious aura and his expression darkened. "What a terrible accusation to make, Leonidas."


    King Leonidas chuckled and sat back down at his seat, leaning on it. "Do not get me wrong, Cadell. I am merely telling you what I heard, I never accused you."


    He narrowed his eyes and rested his cheek on his hand, "Unless the rumors are true?" he asked with a smile.


    Every time he smiles, the corners of his eyes lift as well. People who always smile should be pleasing to look at, but for King Cadell, he always hated it when King Leonidas smiles. It makes him want to take his lips off and gauge his eyes out.


    "It is ridiculous for you to believe such rumors."


    "Well, I do not really believe it. That is why I came personally to ask if it is true." He said, "So then, is it true or is it not?"


    King Cadell sighed, "Of course it is not."


    "Despite you being young at the time where we went to war, I am sure you watched and still remember how the tribe had fallen."


    "You speak of it as if I did not fight in the war."


    "Oh, did you? Seems that a kid playing with weapons did not catch my attention back then." King Cadell said and Leonidas was slowly getting tired of smiling.


    "Going back, you can very well tell that I am not lying. The empty field was clear enough to see that no one survived except the Aranea Clan." King Cadell said.


    "How can I be sure that no one really survived except the Araneans?" Leonidas squinted.


    "Is the mountain of animalia corpses floating in their own blood that you saw with your own eyes, not enough of a proof that they are dead?"


    The two of them stared at each other and King Cadell could feel the change of aura from the King of Canopus. There was still a slight smile on his lips, but it was no longer the same as before.


    "The Lyncas Clan are great. Such a pity that they were all wiped out." King Leonidas said, "But they are known for their determination to survive."


    "What are you trying to imply, Leonidas."


    "It may be possible that one survived. You found one and it went to your terri¡ª.


    King Cadell slammed his hand on the table, a loud sound that even those outside the room would hear.


    The King of Antares gritted his teeth and clenched his fist, "Unlike before, you are no longer stating rumors. You are accusing me of taking in a survivor of Animalia!"


    "Go on, if you think that way." Leonidas said, not giving the slightest care whether the King of his neighboring kingdom would be angered by his accusation.


    "You brat, your father, Lionel Stein was with me in that war! We are the ones who planned out everything to destroy Animalia!" King Cadell exclaimed, "What good would it bring for me to take one in!"


    King Leonidas stared at the King of Antares and a smile formed again. He chuckled until he suddenly laughed aloud. Once he calmed himself down, he faced the King with a smile on his face, "I see. I guess what I heard was wrong."


    "After all, you are right. Why would you bring in a survivor that would do you no good? No good, yes...because if you did,"


    "Your family will be doomed and you will crumble in front of the one you took in."


    Silence once again dominated the entire room. For a moment, King Cadell''s eyes could not look away from the Canopus King''s gaze. He could not move at all from the tremendous pressure of his dangerous aura.


    Suddenly, Leonidas'' usual smile appeared on his face once again and the tension came to an end, "Now, now! I believe I have asked you and received my answer already. I shall take my leave first."


    King Leonidas put both his palms on the table and stood up. Before he could walk away from his seat, King Cadell spoke.


    "Star Kingdoms and Animalia war was already over a decade ago. No one will remember how they all looked or who they are." He said, "Now what I am more curious about, is how you get such rumors."


    King Leonidas chuckled, "It is a secret." he answered and the doors opened, leaving King Cadell on the table with his hands clenching to a fist.


    "That insolent little ruler..."


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance looked around the halls to see if the girl was still inside the palace. He peeked outside the windows, trying to spot the child.


    Chance clicked his tongue, "She was right there, almost there. How unfortunate to waste that chance to approach her." he muttered andet out a deep sigh.


    "Alec." The Crown Prince called out and the knight turned to him and bowed, "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "Do you remember that kid from the library?" He asked.


    Alec did not answer for a while as if recalling what happened in the library. The Valorian Knight was displeased as soon as he knew who his master was talking about, "Yes but why do you ask?"


    "I saw her earlier back when we were in the dining room." Chance responded.


    It was deeply against Alec''s will to follow after a child, a girl, that he dislikes to see again.


    ~~~~~


    The Valorian Knight was still wearing his usual blank face, but he does not know why he felt hostile towards the child. There was no aura emitting from her that would say that she is bad or an enemy, but there was something weird around her that the knight cannot point out.


    The mood instantly changed when Teri and Alec were left alone upstairs. The two of them stared at each other, with Teri''s cute smile disappearing from her face. "Best if you leave His Highness alone, from whatever your motive is from approaching him." Alec said.


    "You two are the ones who approached me," Teri said in return.


    "You showed yourself in purpose for us to approach you."


    "And yet, in the end, you two still approached me."


    Alec raised his sword and pointed it once again to her face. "How cruel. Do you have no pity for this poor child you are pointing at?" she asked with a cracking voice, as if she was on the verge of crying. "How scary, how will the Goddess bless you if you have this kind of personality!" she whined.


    Alec stared at her with empty eyes. "I believe in no Goddess."


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, right before Teri laughed. She put her hand on her mouth, preventing another chuckle from coming out as she looked at the knight, amused.


    "You do not believe in the Goddess yet you all use her to greet your Royalties with the wish of them being blessed," she muttered and the tone of her voice slowly changing. "How cute."


    Her voice changed and the thin and little voice of hers vanished, looking at the knight with her amused smile. The Valorian Knight suddenly stepped away, feeling a strong aura. At that point, he knew that there was danger in being near the little girl.


    Chance''s footsteps were heard as he rushed upstairs with plates in both of his hands. "Here! I brought dess-"


    "Let us go, Your Highness," Alec said, blocking his way from going near the girl.


    "What is wrong?" Chance asked, in confusion.


    Alec did not answer, and Chance put the plates on the table. Alec grabbed the Crown Prince''s hands and guided him towards the stairs to leave.


    "Howard." the girl called out, and Chance turned around to look at her. "Once you see me again, approach me. And I will guide you to hear the prophecy." Chance looked at him with furrowed brows, but the girl just smiled.


    "A prophecy that even Fate did not tell you."


    ~~~~~


    His expression darkened which is surprising for a blank faced man like him. Chance was curious as to why it seemed like he hates the girl so much.


    Not even those big and scary people could scare Alec Valorian, his personal knight, but why was it that his mood changes when Teri is the topic? Chance wondered.


    "What..." Alec muttered and raised his gaze to the Crown Prince, "What are you planning to do, Your Highness?"


    Chance put his hand on Alec''s shoulder, "Help me, Alec. I want to find that girl." he said.


    ''To ask her about Fate.''

 Chapter 134 - Searching For Little Teri

    They all stood up since the breakfast was already over and waited until the two kings had left the room so they could follow. The rulers should always be ahead of them.


    Chance and the others waited but both kings were still seated. ''Are they not going to leave?'' Chance thought.


    Just as Chance thought of that, King Cadell stood up from his seat and was about to leave but King Leonidas raised his hand to stop him. "Now, now. Let us talk a bit more. I just have one question." he said and waved his hand downward, gesturing for him to sit.


    Chance felt like something was odd, usually Leonidas was all smiles, like he did not care about anything, but for him to make the King, his father, stay, he must be going to talk to him about something important. Since Leon was acting all close and comfortable towards Chance, he had almost forgotten that he was a King. ''I guess I am just not used to him being serious." He thought.


    King Cadell stared at him and sat down on his chair again with a not so pleased look all over his face. He gestured to the others, "You may all leave the room." he ordered.


    Chance looked at the others and they all nodded and raised their hands with their heads down, "Blessings from the Goddess." they all said in unison and took a few steps back to turn around and leave.


    The ones guarding outside opened the door for the royal members and they all stepped out, leaving the two kings inside.


    As soon as the doors closed, Caliber touched Chance''s back and the Crown Prince looked up to him. Caliber smiled at him and slid his fingers on his back and down to his hand, not wasting every chance he had while the Crown Prince''s siblings were not looking.


    Unfortunately, they cannot stay together for too long and do what they want while they are not in Chance''s room. There are too many eyes that might catch them.


    Caliber whispered in his ear, "I will have patience and wait for you, my prince."


    Chance smiled, "I have something I need to do, you will wait?"


    "Of course," Caliber said and held his hand, "I have plenty of time." he answered, referring to their extended stay in Antares.


    Just before the Crown Prince''s siblings turned around, Caliber already let go of his hand. Princess Carmilla beamed a smile and curtsied, "Thank you for joining us, Second Prince of Canopus."


    "Likewise, princess." Caliber said and smiled.


    Although the princess was smiling, he felt something wrong coming from the princess. ''Somehow I kept feeling like I am being cursed¡­''


    ''Ah, yes. Then go and leave my brother and his knight alone.'' Princess Carmilla thought. ''Charles and Alec is my ship!''


    She already noticed her brother and the Canopus prince being all touchy and sweet. It makes her heart weak but she cannot just abandon her ship and change sides. ''Ugh, my brother looks too good with any of them¡­''


    "Well, then. I shall take my leave now. It is a pleasure to eat with the Howards." Caliber said.


    Princess Carmilla smiled and waved her hand while Clayton remained silent, not even saying a word to the Second Prince.


    Caliber took one last look at Chance and turned around to leave.


    Princess Carmilla ran towards her brother and hugged him. Chance chuckled and returned his adorable sister''s hug, "It was great to eat with you again."


    "I felt the same, Milla." Chance responded.


    They felt a stare coming behind them and saw Clayton looking at them. "Ah, it was great that you finally came to eat with us. I am really happy, Brother Clayton!" Princess Carmilla said.


    Prince Clayton let out a snort, "I did not come here to eat with you. I simply came because it was an order." he said with his arms crossed.


    William approached the Crown Prince and bowed with his hands raised, "Blessings from the Goddess." he greeted.


    ''Hmm, the man which caused my sister to not attend my birthday.'' he said inside his mind and squinted at William. William felt like he could guess what the Crown Prince was thinking and it made him uncomfortable and tried not to meet his gaze.


    "Your Highness, it is about time for us to leave as well. I will escort Her Highness."


    Chance nodded, "All right."


    The two of them left and Clayton also turned to leave because he does not want to be left together with the Crown Prince. Their relationship was already in chaos, staying together would have made him lose his calm demeanor.


    Chance did not say anything and let the Second Prince walk away as it was not a perfect time to chat. His mind was still preoccupied by the warning his father gave him. ''Tch, I cannot believe that old man would go as far as to use Clayton.'' he thought and clenched his fist.


    While he was looking down, he saw a pair of feet in front of him. He looked up and saw the son of the duke. "Clifford Lockhart. What is Your Grace doing in¡ª


    "Shhh!" Clifford whispered and was about to put his hand on the Crown Prince''s mouth but Alec Valorian''s sword was already in front of him.


    Clifford raised both his arms up as a surrender, "I apologize for that." he said.


    "Your Highness, if you may, please do not mention me as the son of the duke. Your brother...does not know." he said and looked down like a guilty puppy.


    "Why not?"


    "Your Highness, I am not sure if you know but¡ªI am a servant at the moment."


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened in surprise, "You¡ªa servant?"


    "That is right, Your Highness."


    ''Then the reason why the Lockharts came that day, was to ask the King to make their son a servant in the palace?'' Chance thought.


    "The Second Prince does not know about my identity, so I am hoping that you would keep it as a secret." Clifford said and bowed to the Crown Prince.


    Chance sighed, "Do as you wish. If there will be problems that arises because of your lies, do not involve me in it."


    "Certainly, Your Highness. One day, I will have to tell him myself."


    Clifford bowed again and followed Clayton Howard until only Chance and Alec remained.


    Chance remembered the girl he met in the library at the window, although it was too kate for him to catch up to the girl, he hoped that the girl would appear again outside.


    Chance looked around the halls to see if the girl was still inside the palace. He peeked outside the windows, trying to spot the child.


    Chance clicked his tongue, "She was right there, almost there. How unfortunate to waste that chance to approach her." he muttered andet out a deep sigh.


    "Alec." The Crown Prince called out and the knight turned to him and bowed, "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "Do you remember that kid from the library?" He asked.


    Alec did not answer for a while as if recalling what happened in the library. The Valorian Knight was displeased as soon as he knew who his master was talking about, "Yes but why do you ask?"


    "I saw her earlier back when we were in the dining room." Chance responded.


    It was deeply against Alec''s will to follow after a child, a girl, that he dislikes to see again.


    His expression darkened which is surprising for a blank faced man like him. Chance was curious as to why it seemed like he hates the girl so much.


    Not even those big and scary people could scare Alec Valorian, his personal knight, but why was it that his mood changes when Teri is the topic? Chance wondered.


    "What..." Alec muttered and raised his gaze to the Crown Prince, "What are you planning to do, Your Highness?"


    Chance put his hand on Alec''s shoulder, "Help me, Alec. I want to find that girl." he said.


    ''To ask her about Fate.'' he thought.


    They went around the palace, trying to ask every servant in the palace whether they saw a girl that fits the description of Teri.


    Almost everyone of them shook their heads, saying that no such child came in the palace. It was impossible, Chance thought. If even the servants does not know of the girl, how could that girl be inside the palace so easily without being seen?


    Chance and Alec discussed that maybe the child was from a noble family that stayed here for a while during the celebration. But even the one who handles the list of invited nobles said that no one came with a child. Every one of the family did not bring a little girl with them.


    It was almost impossible since they asked everyone in the palace but in their last attempt, one did not shake its head.


    "I think I know of a child that fits what you described, Your Highness."

 Chapter 135 - Visiting The Lanstone House

    Chance lit up when one of the servants answered that there is a child that fits his description of Teri, the little girl they saw by the window.


    "Really? Who is it?" The Crown Prince asked and held the maid by both arms, "Where will I find that child?"


    His continuous questions put pressure on the maid and she panicked, she looked nervous after all it was the Crown Prince right in front of him.


    "I... it''s..." The maid looked down at both of her feet, hesitating to answer.


    "The Crown Prince is the one asking you, you should not hesitate and answer it at once." Alec Valorian said and even though the maid was not looking at his face, he could imagine the frightening look that the knight was giving her.


    The maid''s hands gripped her clothes, "I apologize, Your Highness. I am just afraid that I might be wrong and waste your time¡ª


    "It is all right. If you are wrong then I will look again, you do not have to be scared." Chance said, trying to reassure the maid.


    The maid raised her head and her face brightened, she never knew that the Crown Prince was too lenient. "From your description, I could only think of one child. I once saw her in the palace, but I do not know if she still visits."


    "I see, so from which family is the child?" Chance asked, eager to know so he could go to them at once.


    The maid put his hand on her chin, "I believe I saw that girl with the Lanstones. So I presume that she is a lady in that house." she responded.


    It was just yesterday that he met the Lanstone Family and now it is being mentioned again. But it was surprising that the child is a lady in House of Lanstone, he could very much remember that Teri''s hair was not silver.


    "I said that the child I am looking for has a black color right? How could she be part of the Lanstones?" Chance asked in confusion. It is not possible for a child born by the Marquess to not have silver hair. Even his wife does not have black hair.


    "I do not know, Your Highness. But I am certain that it was a child from the Marquess household."


    "A black-haired girl from the Lanstone House..." Chance muttered. He placed his hand on top of the maid''s shoulder and patted it, "I am grateful for your help. I will see it myself."


    The maid blushed and bowed, watching the Crown Prince as he walked away with his knight. ''He...is not as scary as I thought he would be.'' she thought and happily resumed her work.


    "Alec, what do you think?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Do you remember what Teri looked like?" Chance asked. It was just recent so he thought that Alec would still remember.


    Alec seemed to not be pleased to hear about the little girl, and he does not want to recall even one part of her face. "...Yes, Your Highness."


    "I am not wrong, am I? From what I remembered, Teri had black hair."


    Alec nodded, "Indeed, the little girl we saw at the library has a black hair."


    Chance wondered how the girl was in his uncle''s house. ''Could she be wearing a wig? Probably not since it looked so real.''


    Chance even considered that his uncle may have an affair or had a child with another woman but he felt like that was not the case. "Adopted?" he thought.


    "Possible." Alec nodded. "But do keep in mind that there is a possibility that the one in the House of Lanstone is the same one from the library."


    "I will keep that in mind so I would not have high expectations. But it is not bad to hope, let us see it for ourselves." Chance said.


    He looked at the clothes he was wearing and it was enough to bring outside. It was Chance''s plan to find the girl today so he should move fast.


    "Did you ask for a carriage?" Chance asked since visiting the Lanstone household was a sudden agenda.


    "No, Your Highness, but there is always a carriage waiting." Alec responded. "But is it a good idea to use the royal carriage? Your visit to Lanstone might reach the King."


    Chance chuckled, "It is fine. He will not find out the reason why I planned to go there."


    "But some might make their own reason and it would make you look bad to the King."


    Chance placed his hand on Alec''s shoulder, "Then I will let them know that I visited the Lanstone to meet with Lady Vanessa."


    Alec was a bit surprised. To think that the Crown Prince will use Lady Vanessa as a reason, he never expected it. ''Come to think of it, what did they talk about when they were dancing?'' he thought.


    Alec followed after the Crown Prince and after a while of walking, they came across Tristan. "Oh, Your Highness!" Tristan greeted with a smile on his face.


    The Crown Prince felt awkward, how could this knight still be smiling at him even though he forgot his whole existence and left him in Canopus?


    "Oh, Tristan."


    "Where is Your Highness going? I can come with you two." Tristan said, excited to go out again.


    Chance did not want to answer and tried to find a response that would not be too rude, "We do not need you to come with us, go away." Alec said and waved his hand as if trying to shoo a fly away.


    Chance was speechless as he stared at his personal knight, ''Here I was thinking of a response that would not make me sound rude, but you¡ª'' he thought and face palmed.


    "Eh? But I am also His Highness''s knight!" Tristan said, he was frowning knowing that he would not be able to accompany the prince.


    "You are a knight in the First Squad. I decide what you will do."


    "But His Majesty ordered that I also protect the Crown Prince, therefore I am also his knight." Tristan insisted.


    "No, I am Charles'' only knight. He is my master, only mine."


    Tristan and Chance both fell silent and stared at the Valorian Knight. Chance did not know how he would react, he never knew that his best friend, his knight would be this possessive over the master he serves.


    ".....Anyway, His Majesty only ordered you to be a knight back in Canopus. We are no longer in Canopus." he said and continued walking.


    ''Is he shy because of what he said?'' Chance thought and looked at his knight who turned his back, not showing his face.


    Chance did not move and waited until Alec noticed he was not with him. After a while, Alec turned around again and approached him, "Let us go now, Your Highness." he said and extended his hand.


    Chance felt a bit bad for Tristan because he is always getting to come with them, but he needs to look for someone, so taking Tristan would not be a choice.


    Chance put his hand on Alec''s and they both got out of where Tristan was until they were far enough not to be seen by the knight anymore. ''Wait, why is he escorting me like a lady?'' he thought and removed his hand.


    They both left the palace and rode the carriage that was waiting for them outside. Alec opened the door for Chance and he stepped inside and sat down with Alec following.


    The horses started moving and Chance just peeked outside the window, watching outside as they waited until they reached the House of Lanstone.


    Teri was the one he was looking for and he hoped that they were right about him being in the Lanstone Household.


    Vanessa Lanstone came to his mind, they were just together last night and now they might meet again.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Highness may be correct," Vanessa said while walking with Chance.


    "Regarding?"


    "About me being a scheming lady." she responded and smiled. "Do not worry, it is not in my plan to bother you, but there are indeed some things that I want to get."


    "Vanessa Lanstone," Chance stated her name and snorted. "What are you planning?"


    "It is too early to tell you what I want, but I can assure you that it will help you as well."


    Whatever it was she was planning, Chance could only guess that it would be connected to the royal family. Knowing how Charles''s uncle, the Marquess that was a former Crown Prince, ended up being kicked. He wondered if her plan was revenge. "Lady Vanessa...are you doing this for Marquess Calliwell?"


    The two of them stopped as they were a few feet close to where the Lanstones were. Lady Vanessa removed her hand and faced the Crown Prince. "All that I will do, is not for my father, or my family," she said and smiled.


    "But only for myself."


    ~~~~~


    Sure enough she was interesting. Chance cannot help but be curious about Lady Vanessa.. "Hmm, I wonder how you will help me, cousin."

 Chapter 136 - Visiting The Lanstone House (2)

    As Chance Howard kept thinking of the little girl and Vanessa Lanstone, he did not notice that they were already near the manor of the Lanstones.


    Finally, he thought. He was finally going to see the little girl again. He will have a clue about what might happen to him in the future.


    Fate came to his mind, and if it was watching him right now, would it be mad at him for trying to find the girl even though the spirit told him not to?


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "What is the prophecy, Fate? What is my prophecy?"


    Chance could tell that Fate was surprised by his question as the spirit did not speak for a long second. "If I may ask, who did you hear that from?" The spirit said in a more serious tone than the usual.


    "I heard it from Teri."


    Fate was confused and he turned to face Chance and approached him. "Who is this Teri you are referring to?"


    "A little girl that I met recently. She told me that there was a prophecy that even you could not tell me." the Crown Prince responded and he raised his gaze to look at the spirit.


    "Chance Howard, when you see that girl again,"


    "Come with her to hear the prophecy?"


    "No. Stay away from her."


    Chance furrowed his brow as he stared at the spirit. If only its human form had a face so he could read its expression, but it does not have any, which made it hard for him to know what the spirit was thinking.


    "I know why you want me to stay away from her. It is so that I will not know about the prophecy." Chance said in a serious tone as he demanded more answers from the spirit.


    "The Prophecy has nothing to do with. You will soon know it anyway, even if I stop you." the spirit said.


    Chance was surprised to see that Fate had lost its calm. The tone of the spirit''s voice felt familiar, but he could not point out where he had heard it from. "Then why do you try to prevent me from seeing the little girl?" he asked in confusion.


    "I do not care about whether you want to hear the prophecy. Just do not get anywhere near the girl you call Teri!"


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Somehow he felt nervous about meeting Teri. But he cannot help it, he has the right to know what might happen to him.


    Although the only one he could trust about his situation is Fate, since he is the Spirit who witnessed everything that happened at this time, he still cannot remove the doubt he has in his head.


    Right now, if he is asked to point at the most suspicious person for him, his finger would stop at Fate. ''Why is it¡­why does Fate not want me to meet with that child? Just who the hell is Teri?'' he thought.


    It was strange that not only Alec was acting that way towards Teri, but also Fate. What did she do for them to get over the edge?


    Not only the prophecy, but he also wants to ask Teri about how she knew the spirit of Fate. From what he could remember, he was the only one who came back to the past, the only one who can see Fate, is him.


    Alec stared at the Crown Prince whose face had an obvious ''troubled'' written all over his face. For him to be thinking so deeply about the child, he was curious but he cannot even ask him anything.


    He has no right to ask his reason about why he was being desperate to meet the little girl again. Alec''s first impression on the little girl was not too good, and he doubts that it will ever be. Even from a young lady, she gives the vibes of danger.


    If he could kill her at that time, he would have already done so, but the Crown Prince will surely hate him.


    "What will you do if the maid is wrong?" Alec asked, breaking the silence.


    "If Teri is not in Lanstone house, then we will search for her again." Chance responded, "You are not thinking of punishing her for being mistaken, are you?"


    ".....It depends on what Your Highness wants."


    ''So you were really planning to, huh?'' he thought and sighed. "No, I do not wish for her to be punished. She just tried to help us."


    "As Your Highness wishes."


    After a while, Alec spoke again, "Is the reason for your visit only to find the child or you also have another reason?" he asked.


    Chance was a bit confused with his question. What other reason would he go there other than searching for Teri? "I just want to look for Teri. I have no other reasons."


    "Her ladyship, Vanessa Lanstone, would be there."


    "Of course she is, she lives there."


    Alec did not respond and Chance let out a snort, "What? Are you thinking that Vanessa Lanstone is one of the reasons I am going to that manor?" he asked in disbelief.


    "...is it really not?"


    "Why would I even want to meet her right now?" Chance asked, and cannot believe that his own knight thinks that he wants to meet the Lady.


    "I apologize for that assumption." Alec said and the Crown Prince did not say anything.


    ''Was it because of that dance? Our act at the celebration?'' Chance thought. It had a bigger impact that he expected. It seems that his own knight even thinks that he has taken a liking to Vanessa.


    But he is indeed interested about the future things that Vanessa would do to help Charles. He should get the Lady of the Lanstones on his side, he was certain that Vanessa Lanstone would be useful.


    Chance froze, a bit surprised by his own words. ''Did I actually say use?'' he thought. How could he think of using that lady? Even if he did not grow up with parents nor be educated, even a kid knows that using people is a wrong thing to do.


    But then it is impossible for a human not to do ''wrong'' things. He clenched his fists and looked outside.


    ''I am already stressed just by thinking about it. I miss Caliber.'' he thought. If he could, he would just stay with Caliber the whole day inside his room and just rest with him.


    ''I wish there will come a day where there are no more problems. No more chains. No more rules that say our relationship is not allowed. I wish one day, everyone would know about our relationship and would not give a damn and just let us be. Just days of us being free together, loving with no worries.''


    He let out a snort, ''Would that be even possible?''


    He doubts that Fate would be that kind to let their endings be a happy ever after.


    The Valorian cannot help but be curious about what his master was thinking. ''Just what is on your mind for you to have such expression?'' he thought as he stared at his face full of sorrow.


    "We have arrived, Your Highness." Alec said when the carriage came to a stop.


    Alec went outside and held the door open for the Crown Prince. Chance stepped out of the carriage and looked around the manor of the Lanstone Family.


    It was beautiful and the flowers and topiaries were well kept. It was on par with the beauty of the Lockhart Duchy.


    It was not a surprise, after all Lanstone has the royal blood in them. Even after being kicked out of the royal family, King Cadell has no right to change the place for the Marquess. It was the previous king who put them in this territory and gave him the title.


    They walked past the fountain and walked the pathway that leads to the main door of the manor. ''The Marquess and his family live in such a great house. But it would have been even greater if they were nor kicked out of the palace.'' Chance thought.


    A sudden thought came into his mind, he wondered if Marquess Calliwell still held a grudge against his own brother, the current ruler of Antares, for being the reason why he was stripped of the title. The seat he deserved was taken by his own brother, Cadell Howard.


    Even in the celebration, his uncle was all smiles, he looked too kind to be able to keep evil thoughts or rebellion.


    ''But even a smile could fool the whole nation.'' he thought so it was possible that he was hiding his intention by acting kind.


    His mind recalled the scene in the celebration once again. For Vanessa Lanstone to approach him, and admitting that she is planning something, he wondered¡­


    Is Duke Calliwell part of Vanessa Lanstone''s plan to avenge her family and rise?


    Or is Vanessa Lanstone part of Duke Calliwell''s plan to take revenge on the Royal Family?

 Chapter 137 - Not Because Of You

    Either of the two reasons, Chance knew that something bad will happen. Even if it is Vanessa''s revenge or Calliwell''s revenge, no matter who it is it would still be dangerous.


    Even if Charles was still not born by the time the Marquess was kicked out, even if he is innocent, there is no guarantee that Marquess Calliwell, his uncle, will not include him in his revenge.


    ''After all, I¡ªno, Charles, is the son of his brother whom he hates.'' he thought.


    That was only an assumption, there is still no proof that they want revenge or will rebel. But it was always good to be aware of the worst scenarios.


    The door opened and a man with a long hair, tied in a side ponytail, wearing a monocle. ''I assume this is the House of Lanstone''s butler?'' Chance thought.


    Alec stayed beside me, one step forward to not let anyone touch or approach me. "You are in the Crown Prince''s presence, greet His Highness and show your respect to the Star."


    "Greetings to the Star of Antares. Albert stands before the Crown Prince." The butler, named Albert, bowed his head and raised his hand towards the Crown Prince''s direction.


    "Greetings, Sir Albert." Chance said in return.


    Albert turned to the Valorian Knight and also bowed, "I also greet Your Excellency." he said and Alec nodded as a greeting.


    The man put his hand on his chest and the other hand''s open palm was showing the manor, "I am Albert, the butler who serves the Lanstone Family." he introduced himself.


    "I am pleased to meet you, Sir Albert. I apologize for coming without notice." Chance said a bit embarrassed to suddenly visit the Lanstone Household without even telling anyone. Their servants might panic.


    "It is all right, Your Highness. We were a bit surprised to hear that you had entered the gate, so I had my servants to prepare at once." Albert said.


    He was so calm and despite them coming without notice, it was like he was not bothered at all. It was great that such a butler served his uncle, "It seems like my uncle made a great choice of a butler."


    Albert smiled, "You flatter me, Your Highness." he said.


    He extended his hand to the side to show the door of the manor, "Let me guide you two inside, Your Highness and Your Excellency." Albert offered.


    "I thank you in advance." Chance said and followed the butler as he stepped inside the manor.


    It looked well kept, as expected of the butler in charge of the servants. There was not even a slightest bit of dust. Even though he was kicked out of the Royal Family and Marquess Calliwell was no longer living in the palace, it was a relief to see that he was still living in a great place and not having a hard life.


    He looked in front of him and Albert was still walking. Strange, he looked like he knew what Chance came for even though the Crown Prince did not give any notice or reason for his visit.


    "Albert? Do you know what I came here for?" Chance asked in curiosity.


    Albert stopped and turned around, "The Crown Prince knows that the Marquess is not present, therefore there could only be one reason you visited." he answered, "Is it not because of the Miss?"


    "Miss..?"


    "The Daughter of the Marquess. The Lady of the Lanstone."


    ''Ah.'' Chance nodded and Albert started walking again and headed further into the manor and they followed behind him.


    He stopped at the door and pointed at it, "This is the Young Miss''s chamber. I should take my leave and let you two have your talk." Albert said and bowed his head. The Crown Prince just nodded and the butler walked away.


    Chance glanced at the Valorian knight and the knight knocked, "The Crown Prince is here." he announced and there was a bit of someone organizing inside.


    ''She must have been surprised and immediately fixed her things.'' Chance thought.


    "Your Highness may come in." the lady inside spoke, allowing them to enter.


    Both of the brows of the Crown Prince lifted up when he heard the familiar voice, "That voice...it does not sound like Teri." Chance muttered.


    Alec Valorian opened the door and what first came to sight was a hair of silver that comes down to the waist. ''This¡­''


    "Lady Vanessa..?" he uttered in surprise and confusion.


    Lady Vanessa curtsied, "Greetings to the Crown Prince, the Star of Antares." she greeted, and stood up straight again.


    "My apologies, I am not aware of the arrival of Your Highness."


    Chance waved his hand, "I am the one at fault for not informing you of my visit, Lady Vanessa." he said.


    Lady Vanessa''s lips parted but it closed again and glanced at the knight beside Chance. Chance''s gaze shifted between Vanessa and Alec. He put his hand on Alec''s arm, "You can stay outside to guard, I have something to speak with this lady." he said.


    Alec hesitated but bowed his head and stepped out of the chamber, closing the door and leaving the two of them inside.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Highness seems to know my thoughts well."


    "I only did what could be of help to me." Chance responded.


    "Fortunately, I benefited from your actions. It helped me quite a lot, Your Highness." Vanessa said in return.


    Chance let out a snort, which he does not often do. "You are quite direct and bold to say that. It is the same as telling me that it was your plan to dance with me so you could benefit." the Crown Prince said.


    Lady Vanessa chuckled as the Crown Prince held her hand and twisted her. When she was finally facing him, she smiled, or it could almost be a smirk, "Being honest is a good trait."


    "So you admit that you are using me right now?" Chance asked and Lady Vanessa flashed him a smile. "But Your Highness is using me as well...are you not?" she said, almost in a whisper..


    Chance went silent. It was true that he used Vanessa, after all. He did say that asking her to dance was done to help himself. Same thing as using the lady. The Crown Prince''s eyes narrowed to Vanessa Lanstone and from the tone that she was using, he had a suspicion that the lady knew something. ''Does...she know about me and the Second Prince of Canopus?'' he thought.


    He cannot ask a question related to Caliber because his suspicion might actually be wrong. Maybe she does not know and only has another thing on her mind. "Hmm, for what reason do you think I requested to dance with you?" Chance asked.


    "You want to escape from your father''s eyes," she answered.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I am sure you know that His Majesty puts a lot of attention to you, his dear son, the Crown Prince." she said, "He must be waiting to see which lady you would ask to dance with. Especially from which house."


    Chance remained quiet, listening to her every word. "Since it is I who is now dancing with you, His Majesty would not be worried about the other houses. After all, I am the daughter of his brother...that was kicked out of the royal family."


    Chance stared at his cousin''s face, almost frowning, but he did not let the people watching them notice that he was a bit displeased. "You look so angelic and innocent, but I wonder what it is that goes on in your head."


    Vanessa chuckled. If Chance had not known her yet and heard her laugh, he would have felt much better.


    "Your words make it seem as if I am planning something, Your Highness." she said after she let out a chuckle.


    "I only say what I think." Chance said, "And from the way I see it, you are a scheming lady, who would do anything to get what she wants."


    ~~~~~


    Vanessa smiled, "It seems you are now interested in me after what we talked about in the celebration."


    Chance looked at her, "Indeed, I...am." he answered, not even denying it since it was true that Lady Vanessa''s words were interesting and piqued his curiosity.


    "But I am afraid I cannot tell you what I plan to do just yet. So you can leave and come again." she said with her hands held together as she stood gracefully. Despite having a calm and innocent look on her face, Chance felt the opposite about her.


    "Such an indirect way of being rude, I came here and you are making me leave?" Chance said.


    Lady Vanessa was about to say something but Chance raised his hand to stop her, "Do not worry, I do not need to hear whatever your plan is."


    "It seems Sir Albert made a mistake and now you misunderstood." The Crown Prince said.


    "I came here at the Lanstone Manor for a reason, but it is surely not because of you."

 Chapter 138 - Taken In By The Marquess

    Vanessa was taken aback by what the Crown Prince had said. She felt a bit humiliated but it was her fault, "I apologize, I have gotten ahead of myself and assumed wrong." she said.


    The moment she heard the knock in her room and the knight announcing that the Crown Prince was going to enter, she was surprised because she was not informed that Charles Howard was visiting.


    At the same time she was glad to hear his arrival, thinking that he had come to the Lanstone Household to see her. She thought that she had caught the Crown Prince''s interest, even a bit.


    When the Crown Prince did not deny that he was interested in her, she became more confident and assumed that he had come all the way to the Lanstones just to meet with her.


    But it was a mistake, she was wrong.


    ''He is interested but he is not here for me?'' she thought but did not let her emotions transparent for the Crown Prince.


    "But can Your Highness clarify what you mean by ''Albert misunderstood''?" she asked. She pointed at the sofa, "Have a seat while we talk, Your Highness."


    Chance sat down, "Albert may have assumed that I visited to see you because the Marquess and Marchioness are not here." he said.


    "Albert seems like a great butler but it was quite rude for him to lead the way without even listening to my reason." Chance said.


    Vanessa also sat down at the sofa across the Crown Prince and put his hand together. She bit her lower lip as it seemed like Chance''s tone makes her feel like it was so hard to talk to him.


    "Please forgive our butler, Your Highness. I think anyone would think that you came for that reason. Even I was mistaken." she said.


    "I would like to ask, what is the reason you visited the Lanstone Household?" Vanessa asked, she had wanted to ask it earlier but Chance suddenly became intimidating. "Mother and Father, the Marquess and Marchioness of the House are not present. Who is it that you want to see?"


    ~~~~~


    "From your description, I could only think of one child. I once saw her in the palace, but I do not know if she still visits."


    "I see, so from which family is the child?" Chance asked, eager to know so he could go to them at once.


    The maid put his hand on her chin, "I believe I saw that girl with the Lanstones. So I presume that she is a lady in that house." she responded.


    It was just yesterday that he met the Lanstone Family and now it is being mentioned again. But it was surprising that the child is a lady in House of Lanstone, he could very much remember that Teri''s hair was not silver.


    "I said that the child I am looking for has a black color right? How could she be part of the Lanstones?" Chance asked in confusion. It is not possible for a child born by the Marquess to not have silver hair. Even his wife does not have black hair.


    "I do not know, Your Highness. But I am certain that it was a child from the Marquess household."


    "A black-haired girl from the Lanstone House..." Chance muttered. He placed his hand on top of the maid''s shoulder and patted it, "I am grateful for your help. I will see it myself."


    ~~~~~


    Chance recalled his conversation with the maid, he was sure that the maid said Lanstone. "I am here to meet the young miss of the Lanstone."


    Vanessa raised a brow and looked perplexed as she stared at the Crown Prince, ''But is that not me?'' she asked herself in confusion.


    Chance seemed to know what Vanessa was thinking and immediately spoke, "Oh, I meant the other miss. Your sister."


    Chance glanced at Vanessa Lanstone who looked even more confused than before, "My sister?"


    Chance suddenly felt anxious because of her reaction. He was worried that he came here all for nothing. ''What if the maid was really wrong and it is not a child of the Marquess and Marchioness?'' he thought.


    "I was told that there is a child here in the House of Lanstone. Was the information wrong?" Chance asked.


    Vanessa shook her head, "...It is true, Your Highness. There is indeed a child within our household." she said.


    She glanced at the Crown Prince with narrowed eyes, "But how does Your Highness know that?" she asked.


    "The child was in the palace."


    "But that was only one time. It was when Father and Mother introduced her to His Majesty." she said, "At that time, you were not present in the palace nor even in the Kingdom of Antares."


    "One of the maids in the palace saw her that time. She was the one who told me." Chance answered.


    "No one reported to you. You have not yet met the child but how come you asked the maid about the child you don''t even know? She has only stepped into the palace once, and you were not there." She said, "How come you are acting as if you saw her before? To the point you came all the way to our household."


    "You seem to be asking too many questions."


    "It is only natural. How can I let you meet her without knowing anything about your intentions?" she said in return.


    Chance smiled, ''I guess even a scheming lady like her is protective of her loved ones.'' he thought. ''I guess she is not that bad.''


    Vanessa looked away after seeing his smile, she cannot be distracted. "I wish Your Highness would answer me."


    "I am looking for a little girl with black hair. I saw her in the palace before, after hearing that a child of the Lanstones fit the description, I immediately came here."


    "But I think you are mistaken, since as I said that she only came to the palace just once."


    Chance nodded, but he still clings to the hope he has, "You are right. But if possible, I would still like to meet with your sister." He said.


    Vanessa let out an inaudible sigh and nodded, "As you wish, Your Highness." She said. She turned her head to the Crown Prince, ''And she is not my sister." she added.


    "As I thought. She does not have a silver hair, is she adopted then?" Chance asked.


    "My father took her in after seeing her by the streets of Geminga''s slums." She responded.


    Chance was a bit surprised. He thought that he adopted her but she was actually from the slums. For a noble to take in a child of the lowest, just what was his intention of adopting her to the Lanstones?


    "Actually, Sir Albert and most of the servants here are people that my father took in. They have nowhere to go, nothing to eat and so he made them work for him so they could have their own shelter, food and work."


    Chance was speechless, not only that child...but even the servants?


    Is it really just pure kindness? He thought.


    If it was, then it just made it even more complicated in his mind. Just earlier he was thinking of Marquess Calliwell''s rebellion, but can a person who takes in people like that, could possibly be evil and rebel?


    But for now he cannot trust anyone or think one-sidedly.


    Sir Albert came again after Vanessa pulled the string that would ring the bell at the servants'' main quarters to send a signal that she needed him.


    Vanessa explained what the Crown Prince wanted and Sir Albert nodded and went to get the young miss.


    "Alec, you can come in now." Chance ordered and the Valorian knight immediately came inside and went behind the Crown Prince''s seat.


    After a while, Sir Albert knocked and Chance knew that the little girl was with him now.


    Alec''s grip on the sword tightened and remembered the aura he felt from the little girl in the library.


    ~~~~~


    "How scary, how will the Goddess bless you if you have this kind of personality!" she whined.


    Alec stared at her with empty eyes. "I believe in no Goddess."


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, right before Teri laughed. She put her hand on her mouth, preventing another chuckle from coming out as she looked at the knight, amused.


    "You do not believe in the Goddess yet you all use her to greet your Royalties with the wish of them being blessed," she muttered and the tone of her voice slowly changed. "How cute."


    Her voice changed and the thin and little voice of hers vanished, looking at the knight with her amused smile. The Valorian Knight suddenly stepped away, feeling a strong aura. At that point, he knew that there was danger in being near the little girl.


    ~~~~~


    Alwx does not know her for long but he is sure that the Crown Prince would not be safe with her.


    The Crown Prince did not take his eyes off the door as it opened and showed a glimpse of the black hair.


    "She is finally here."

 Chapter 139 - Nyssa Of Lanstone House

    His chest pounded, heart beating fast with anticipation. Black hair was common in his time, but none of it could be compared to Teri''s hair.


    The child in the library has a flowing black hair, dressed in a light, white dress. It would be easy for him to tell whether it is Teri or not because Teri''s presence is unique and has an appearance he would not forget easily. Like a little angel sent by the heavens.


    He does not know why he was fooling himself, he just saw the child while having breakfast earlier so it was not possible for the child to come back in the Lanstone Manor in an instance.


    But he and his knight, Alec, asked around the palace, no servants or any people saw a little girl at that time. There was not even an announcement of a noble visiting. So he assumed that perhaps it was just his imagination.


    Just his mind creating an illusion to remind him about the little girl''s words about meeting again.


    The Crown Prince saw a glimpse of black hair and he and his knight flinched, remembering how they first met Teri.


    It was an interesting meeting for Chance but it was not a good one for Alec. There was still an unpleasant feeling lingering around even though Teri was no longer in front of him.


    Teri is not like any other child. She is not that innocent as Charles views him, Alec thought. She was acting like a kid but at the moment his master left, Teri felt like a different person.


    That was exactly why he did not want Charles to get near Teri, but the Crown Prince is probably not aware of the danger and just sees Teri as a child. He sighed, but he had no choice but to let them meet because it was what the Crown Prince wanted. He should just stick to him to protect him.


    "Your Highness," Sir Albert bowed. "Blessings from the Goddess." he greeted once again.


    Chance''s eyes shifted down to the child hiding behind Albert, clinging to him. "Forgive her, Your Highness. She is a shy child." he said.


    ''Shy?'' Chance thought with disbelief, and Alec scoffed. It was impossible for such a person to be shy. ''It must be a mistake.''


    "That is right, Your Highness. Nyssa was just recently taken in, so she is still uncomfortable with unfamiliar faces." Vanessa said.


    "Nyssa, the Crown Prince is here, state your greetings." Albert said, touching her back to gesture to go on.


    Nyssa slowly took a few steps forward and curtsied, "Nyssa Lanstone greets the Crown Prince. May the Goddess bless the Star of Antares." the little girl greeted and shyly took a glance to see the Crown Prince''s expression.


    Nyssa froze when he saw a displeased and disappointed expression of the Crown Prince''s face. She has never felt so anxious, what did she do wrong?


    She looked up at Albert with worry and Albert just shook his head, telling her not to worry since she did not make a mistake.


    She was just recently taken in and she was already requested to see the future king, she felt pressure and scared.


    But she cannot help but wonder what the Crown Prince was thinking. He looked so troubled. She approached and placed her hand on him, "Mister, are you okay? Do you have a problem?"


    Chance snapped out of his thoughts and stared at the girl dumbfoundedly. Alec was about to approach and take the kid but Albert went ahead of him, grabbing Nyssa by the hand "My lady, you cannot touch the Crown Prince!" he said and it startled Nyssa.


    "I-I am sorry!"


    "Forgive her, Your Highness. I will have to teach her better." Albert said and was about to pull Nyssa but Chance raised his hand.


    "No, no. It is all right." He said and patted the little girl on her head, "It feels good to have such a cute child sincerely worrying about me." he said and smiled at her.


    Albert sighed with relief that the Crown Prince was not mad. Vanessa smiled secretly as she watched her sister and the Crown Prince.


    Chance stared at the little girl, she was a cute one, one that you cannot be mad at no matter how many mistakes she would have made. But such a shy and adorable girl cannot possibly be the one he met in the library.


    It seems the maid was indeed pointing to a different girl.


    ~~~~~


    Chance lit up when one of the servants answered that there is a child that fits his description of Teri, the little girl they saw by the window.


    "Really? Who is it?" The Crown Prince asked and held the maid by both arms, "Where will I find that child?"


    His continuous questions put pressure on the maid and she panicked, she looked nervous after all it was the Crown Prince right in front of him.


    "I... it''s..." The maid looked down at both of her feet, hesitating to answer.


    "The Crown Prince is the one asking you, you should not hesitate and answer it at once." Alec Valorian said and even though the maid was not looking at his face, he could imagine the frightening look that the knight was giving her.


    The maid''s hands gripped her clothes, "I apologize, Your Highness. I am just afraid that I might be wrong and waste your time¡ª


    "It is all right. If you are wrong then I will look again, you do not have to be scared." Chance said, trying to reassure the maid.


    ~~~~~


    He has no right to be mad because he was the one who said that it was all right. The description indeed matched, and the maid was telling the truth about a little girl having black hair. Unfortunately, it was a different little girl.


    He caressed the hair of the girl, the black hair was right but they do not have the same eye color. Teri also has black eyes yet seems to glint so beautifully. While Nyssa had blue eyes just like the Marquess.


    "What a beautiful blue eyes." Chance said and it made the child blush.


    "Not as much as yours, Your Highness." Nyssa said with a smile.


    Chance turned to Vanessa, "It was no wonder that uncle took her into the family. Such an adorable kid with the same blue eyes as the royal family, it would not be mistaken that she is not a Lanstone." Chance said with a smile.


    Vanessa was a bit surprised, it has been years since she last saw the Crown Prince smile. Back when he was still young.


    Since the celebration and until his visit, he was giving off a cold vibe but now he is smiling again. Vanessa''s hand made its way to her chest, flustered by the sudden quickening of her heartbeat.


    Alec Valorian, who was just observing from a distance, had his eyes on Vanessa. He saw every action and expression she made, especially when his master smiled.


    He felt annoyed that Vanessa is once again appearing in Charles'' life. Even from back then, he did not like Vanessa at all, but he did not show it on his face nor even tell the Crown Prince.


    Vanessa was a girl that other ladies are focused on, her every movement, every dress, every word, waiting for her to make a mistake. Vanessa was the perfect lady of the Lanstone, that is what people see her.


    But Alec has been watching over the Crown Prince for years. And every time Vanessa was in the palace, she would always go to a spot to watch the Crown Prince.


    The expression on her face whenever Charles was having fun with another person was displeasing to look at, but Alec has seen it all.


    "Obsessed." Alec muttered but it was not loud enough for anyone to hear.


    Even the Second Prince, who was once close with the Crown Prince, was hated by Vanessa Lanstone. She did everything she could to push Clayton out of the picture so she could be with Charles instead.


    But in the end, Charles was just being nice to her before but would still go find his brother to spend his time with.


    And now she appeared again, approaching the Crown Prince in front of many people, it would be the talk of the nobles, seeing how close they were to each other.


    Making the people misunderstand even more.


    Chance patted Nyssa, "It was nice meeting you, Nyssa. I will come visit you again when I have time."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Chance turned to Vanessa, "I am afraid that the information was wrong. It seems your sister is not the one I am looking for." he said.


    "I apologize for the trouble and the sudden visit."


    Vanessa stood up and bowed her head, "It is not a problem, Your Highness." she said.


    "Well then, I should go now." Chance said and Alec went to his side. ''Caliber is waiting for me.'' he thought, wanting to go as soon as possible to be with him.


    "May the Goddess bless you as you return." she said and Chance nodded, and they walked towards the door to leave. "Next time you visit," Vanessa said, making them pause and turn to her.


    "I will make sure it will be because of me."

 Chapter 140 - To Witness Ones Fate

    A woman whose face was covered with a veil was sitting down on her seat in the spot where the air was fresh and the environment was breath-takingly beautiful.


    She personally chose that spot to view the palace from afar. The boy kept glancing at the woman that gave off a mysterious feeling, he wondered what the woman looked like. Curious thoughts filled his mind such as was she wearing the veil to cover her ugly face or was she trying to hide her beauty? Is she old or young? Why did such a woman prefer to cover her face?


    He approached the lady with a tray in his hand, having brought the tea she requested for one to bring. "Miss, here is the tea that you wanted." he said and put the tray on the table, placed the tea in front of the lady and took the tray off the table, hugging it in his chest.


    "Thank you, little one." The woman with the veil said.


    Her voice slowly went inside his ear, traveling through his insides as if going all the way to his heart. He blushed, a lady with such a beautiful voice suddenly made him lose focus and nervous.


    He wanted to hear it again, he felt hypnotized, charmed by the woman whose face was not even seen once.


    "M-miss..." The boy called out. "Such a nice weather and cool air, you will not be able to appreciate it while covering your face, I bet you are getting hot."


    The boy gulped and raised his hand, "I can help you take it off¡­" he said and reached for the lady''s veil.


    "Child."


    The lady''s voice reached to him first and his hand froze in the air, could not take the veil off, suddenly the surroundings became dark and it was already night. The stars are shining bright and the little boy looked up in the sky, "Eh, how¡ª


    "Child, the night has come, it is time for you to go to bed." she whispered.


    The boy''s pupils dilated and stared at her, "Oh, yes, it is time to sleep..." he whispered.


    The little boy turned around and started walking away just as an old man, his father arrived, "Eman!" the man called out with a smile but the boy ignored him. "Eman..?"


    The father was confused as to why his child was acting that way. His son walked past him and stopped, slowly turning around to look at the man, "Papa..."


    The man rushed to him and knelt down, placing both his hands on his shoulders, "Eman, what happened to you? I bought the food you wanted, let us go eat."


    "Bed."


    "What?"


    "I want to go to bed."


    The man''s brow furrowed and looked at his son in confusion. "But we just got here, son, why do you want to go home?"


    "It is time...to sleep." the child answered.


    The man could not hide the bewildered look on his face, "Why would you want to sleep at this time?"


    "It is dark, it is...already night. We should...sleep."


    Even the way his child spoke felt different, what on earth happened, he thought. The man looked up at the sky then back to his child, "The sun is still up and the weather is great, what are you¡ª?"


    The child slowly turned around and continued walking away, leaving his father dumbfounded. The man immediately followed him and left.


    The woman with a veil smiled and took a sip from her tea underneath the veil. Afterwards, a smile formed on her lips until she started laughing.


    "The description indeed matched, and the maid was telling the truth about a little girl having black hair. Unfortunately, it was a different little girl." The woman stated.


    "He caressed the hair of the girl, the black hair was right but they do not have the same eye color. Teri also has black eyes yet seems to glint so beautifully. While Nyssa had blue eyes just like the Marquess." she continued.


    "What a beautiful blue eyes." Chance said and it made the child blush.


    "Not as much as yours, Your Highness." Nyssa said with a smile.


    Chance turned to Vanessa, "It was no wonder that uncle took her into the family. Such an adorable kid with the same blue eyes as the royal family, it would not be mistaken that she is not a Lanstone."


    Chance turned to Vanessa, "I am afraid that the information was wrong. It seems your sister is not the one I am looking for." he said.


    The veiled woman chuckled, so many compliments and showcases of adoration for the little child, "Yet that does not change the fact that you were disappointed." she said and smiled.


    "That look on your face...it is cute." The woman added and stared at the palace.


    A light appeared, a familiar spirit and it took the form of a human. Even without looking behind, the woman knew who it was and that it was there.


    "Fate, I missed you!" The lady said but Fate ignored her. "Did you see it? The face of that prince, his desperation is starting to show!"


    The spirit stayed silent, looking at how much the woman was having fun with one''s destiny. "You seem to be having fun as you sit there, relaxing and drinking tea." Fate said.


    "Oh, yes, indeed I am. I hope you will not ruin it." The woman responded and chuckled.


    Fate almost let out a snort, "I dare not."


    "Chance Howard is looking for ''Teri'', how funny." The woman with the veil said and laughed at the game herself.


    "It seems like a game of hide and seek." She added with her tone full of interest.


    "More like a game of chess." Fate whispered.


    The woman closed her eyes and smiled, having a question that she has always wanted to ask, "How did you feel when you first witnessed that one''s tragic fate?"


    "I do not understand why you still need to ask such a thing. Is it to tease me? Make fun of how I feel?" The spirit of Fate responded, a bit annoyed by her question.


    "The spirit of Fate has gone through many tragedies and lost its ability to show emotions." The woman said, "But it looks like you are still the same."


    Fate flinched and fell silent. "Keep your emotions in check, I am merely asking you a question." The woman said.


    "It felt like torture." Fate slowly stated in a low voice, almost a whisper. "To witness one''s fate, to witness one''s death felt as if I also died. To just watch how things go on without being able to do anything...I felt bad for King Charles and also for myself."


    "You watched it countless times, you must have been in so much agony." The woman said with pity in her voice.


    "I have been curious as to why...you never defied the heavens. Why do you let the same thing happen all over again?" the woman asked, looking at the spirit in amusement.


    "Bringing that child in this time, I am sure you did not bring him just to make things the same as it was." The woman said, "Why not let him change things for once?"


    The ground shook from the spirit''s power, "No." fate stated with emphasis. "Everything must go on the same as it was. It is Fated."


    "The King''s story must be told. Exactly as it was." Fate said. "That is what Charles Howard wished."


    ~~~~~


    "Our fate at this time is cruel. I am the king yet I let their judgments rule." he said. The man put his hand on his face, caressing the cheeks he had always kissed, for the last time.


    He smiled, a bitter smile, as he stated with hope, "Someday, my prince, we will be given a chance. To let every person know about our tragic romance."


    "Someday."


    ~~~~~


    "Is there anything you wish for?"


    "I wish I had a way to know everything about his story."


    ~~~~~


    "Charles wanted to let their story be told. Chance wanted to know his story. It must go exactly as it was before."


    "He cannot change one''s fate no matter how hard he tries as it will still end up that way."


    Fate turned to the woman, "The only time he can make a decision and change everything is when he has returned back in his time¡­" the spirit stated.


    Underneath the dark veil, the woman was smiling. Such a great and free show for her to watch, she can only stay far and enjoy as the chess pieces move on their own.


    "I wonder..." The woman whispered, and Fate glanced at her, "What?"


    "I wonder how Chance would react," The woman said again and looked at the spirit in its human form from the corner of her eyes.


    "Once he finds out who you really are, Fate."


    Once that happens, the look on the King''s face would be much more amusing to watch, she thought.

 Chapter 141 - Divine Punishment Of Fate

    "When that happens¡­I would definitely be there to see your face." The woman said and laughed underneath her veil.


    The spirit did not respond, that was the least thing he would want to think about. Fate did not want to think about what would happen when Chance Howard realized everything.


    ''I would be the real villain in the story¡­''


    "I would be the real villain in the story." The woman uttered, "That is what you were thinking, correct?" she asked and smiled.


    Fate did not say anything as the answer was obvious. No matter what the woman says, it will not change the fact that the one that Charles hated the most was the spirit.


    "A bad ending of a person is caused by the mistake he has made himself. The finger should not be pointed at the villain of the story but the one who made the mistake." The woman stated.


    She took a sip of her tea, "Do not blame yourself, spirit." she said.


    The spirit knew that the woman was only trying to comfort him, but his feelings remained unchanged, "But I could have done something so he would not make that mistake."


    "It is not your fault, spirit. You never expected it to happen."


    "But now...I could have tried to change what would happen."


    "You chose to follow what is fated. You chose what is correct."


    The spirit in its human form clenched his fist, "Following what was fated is my mistake, how is it correct?!"


    The smile on the lady''s face faded and slammed the cup she was holding to the table, making a loud shattering sound of glass. The sky started to become darker and the woman was displeased.


    The spirit of Fate fell silent and took a step back as it felt dangerous to go near the woman.


    "I do not understand why you are acting this way, spirit." The woman said. She was speaking in a tone deeper than she usually uses, with every emphasis that showed the change in her mood.


    "You, of all people, should know best that no matter how you try to change fate, it will all end the same way."


    "Because you are ''Fate'' and you must keep all things flow as it had before."


    "Remember your divine punishment." The woman said to the spirit and the spirit flinched upon the mention of his punishment.


    The punishment to watch the tragedy repeats, being unable to do anything to stop it and drown in regrets of the past.


    The spirit looked down on the ground and spoke in a lowered, shaking voice, "You knew that fact and yet you...why do you keep appearing here? Just let me do my job without interfering!"


    The sun has appeared and the light in the sky returned with the dark aura coming from the woman disappearing. Her serious expression vanished and she smiled, "I am only trying to watch and amuse myself."


    "Why now? You have never done this before. You never cared nor showed interest and never appeared." Fate said in confusion, cannot understand what was going on inside the woman''s mind.


    The corners of the woman''s lips lifted and looked at the spirit. From the side of her veil, Fate caught a glimpse of her glowing white eyes, "This time I personally came, because I am sure that this time will be much more entertaining."


    As Fate expected it was just for amusement and nothing else. "I apologize for the behavior I showed earlier." Fate said.


    The woman stood up and slowly approached Fate. She stopped in front of the spirit and patted the head of its human form, "You must have gone through the pain as you remember your memories when you were a human."


    "I pity your state but you must continue since this is your divine punishment." The woman said.


    She turned and looked at the table, "Oh, my. The teacup is ruined and tea has been spilled. Such a mess." she muttered.


    The broken pieces of the cup floated and it went back to how it was before like it was reversed.


    "By the way, there are times where I try to find you, where were you?" Fate asked.


    "It is not like I only watch over one kingdom." The woman said with a chuckle, "And Chance was not the only one who could amuse me as much."


    Fate was curious, just what other life of a person amuses her? The woman was weird but offending her can immediately make the spirit disappear forever.


    "Who is it?"


    "A girl. One that is in the palace of Canopus."


    Fate does not know who the woman was talking about. It may be a person that Fate has never met nor seen before.


    He did not bother knowing the details as it did not matter to him. The only one the spirit should watch over is Charles and the ones involved with him.


    The spirit glanced at the woman with worry, sometimes Fate does not know if she is doing all of this just to amuse herself. This behavior that she shows is certainly not what she was really like.


    How could someone who is seen as the kindest and charming lady, the respectable woman which people look up to, watch someone''s tragedy and find it entertaining?


    Although the spirit was worried that the woman might do something and interfere, the spirit knew that she would not do such a thing because even someone like her had no ability to change one''s fate.


    Fate remembered the conversation they had before the celebration.


    ~~~~~


    The spirit raised his gaze and looked at the palace that they could see from the place they were in. "I do hope that you are not planning anything that will ruin destiny."


    The woman smiled. "I do not know what you are trying to imply with that." she said. "Why do you assume that I am planning something?" the woman asked, smiling behind her veil.


    "You seem to be getting bored these days, I am afraid that your boredom will cause chaos in this time." the spirit said, with its hands crossed on his back.


    "Do not treat me as if I am a child, I do know how to identify the right from the wrong."


    "Of course you are not a child, you are very old."


    Although the woman was smiling, the spirit hit her nerves but she concealed her annoyed expression. "I am nowhere near old. I am very young and beautiful." she said in return, but the spirit ignored her remarks.


    "Not all people know what is right and what is wrong. Even those who are not young make bad decisions that they regret for their lifetime," he said with no expression as he looked at the palace and dazed.


    The woman watched the spirit''s human form as it stared off in the palace''s direction. ''A memory that he will never forget. A memory that he shall forever regret.'' she thought, and rested her cheeks on her palm.


    "You do not have to worry, I will not do anything that would change what was predestined." she said, "Even someone like me has no power to do such a thing," she added.


    "All I could do is to keep the game of chess going and watch...as Chance Howard makes his moves."


    The spirit''s human form slowly turned around to face the woman. "For everything that is happening right now is fated to happen. A destiny that cannot be changed."


    The woman took another sip of her tea and closed his eyes while the spirit slowly disappeared, leaving the woman staring back at the view of the kingdom''s palace.


    ~~~~~


    The scene right now was the same as it was. The woman was looking at the palace from afar again with a smile. As if she sees what was happening even from a distance and beyond the walls.


    The woman was strange and always smiles, but gives off a scary aura that shows how powerful she was. Even though the spirit would show the kind of behavior it did earlier, such as yelling at her and not being able to control motions, the woman did nothing.


    She could have been mad and made the spirit disappear anytime she wanted, but she did not. She only gave her words and did not punish him.


    Instead, she caressed the spirit''s head as if it was still human and showed sympathy for the pain and suffering Fate went through.


    Although the spirit was always annoyed and hated her, because she did not do anything when their lives were in chaos back when Fate was still human, the spirit was still thankful for the kindness she showed.


    She saved Fate from fully dying and turned it to a spirit. Before he would have chosen to die instead of going through the punishment of watching someone''s tragedy.


    But at least at this punishment, the spirit believes that he could still do something to fulfil the wish of the Last King.


    To let their story be known.


    "I am grateful for the chance you have given me," Fate uttered and the woman looked at Fate, "Goddess Asteria."

 Chapter 142 - Stars Under The Goddess

    Back when Fate was human, the spirit hated Asteria to the point that it cursed her countless times as it mumbles to itself as the spirit remembered people dying in front of it.


    People dying that surely until their death, hopes for the Goddess to save them from their demise.


    Up to the day that a person dies, they left the world while still clinging to the belief of their almighty deity.


    Up to the moment they close their eyes and pass away, the last thing they would think about is the Goddess they worship.


    Some people had the same thought in mind while on the brink of their death, ''I believed in you my entire life and you would not even help us?''


    When people die, some still believe in her and believe that the Goddess will give them a better life in the heavens. While some despise her for causing them to suffer.


    "This is your Fate." the Goddess said. "You have caused your own death because of the mistake you have made, you have no right to blame your fault on the heavens."


    "Farewell, child."


    The elderly taught their family, the younger ones, that when they die, they will turn into a beautiful star that brings further light in the night sky.


    And until then, they were all stars under the Goddess, Asteria.


    Those who went to Tartaria, the prison of fallen stars, will serve there until death comes knocking on their doors. Those in Tartaria will receive punishment from the Goddess once they die.


    God, Goddess, just how great are those above us that we worship, people thought. But one cannot doubt the existence of their deity. They have to worship and devote themselves to Asteria.


    The nobles are said to always have the protection of the Goddess. And of all, The Royal Family are always greeted with blessings from the Goddess. While commoners just pray to her?


    In the eyes of the Goddess, one wonders which are more important.


    ''One cannot doubt the existence of the Goddess.''


    But even so, Alec is one of the people who does not believe in Goddess Asteria. As a servant who serves the Royal Family, he was forcing himself to utter the greetings for the Howards to be blessed by the Goddess.


    But deep inside him, he no longer believes in any gods or goddesses. After what happened to the ones he loved, he waited for a miracle from Asteria to help them, but nothing happened.


    As people believe that one''s demise is caused by their own mistakes, Alec hated that fact. He was too young to be able to save them, is being young and powerless his own fault? It was not that he was powerless, but hundreds against one was too much.


    Was it also his fault that he could not do anything against their number?


    The ones who died were at fault for trusting other people? How was it a mistake to be betrayed?


    Alec did not get anything at all and all his life the memory of the corpses still remained inside his mind. His motivation to keep going with life and avenge the people precious to him.


    If trusting people was a ''mistake'' then he would never trust again.


    But Charles Howard was an exception.


    He swore not to trust others again, but then the child from the royal family appeared and saw him hiding.


    He could have killed him. It was an easy thing to do. But the prince smiled at him so innocently and he was lost, not knowing what to do.


    The prince left and he was left alone unable to move and chase after him to kill him.


    He knew that it was a mistake to let him go, he would surely tell his family. He had to move to a different place so they would not be able to find him.


    But the child found him again. That time he should kill him, the chance was so near, in front of him, but yet again, he could not do it.


    The prince kept going to his hiding spot and would just stare at him silently. Or sit beside him without talking at all.


    After many days, the prince became talkative but Alec was still a quiet child. Until he realized that he was always waiting for the prince to come again. To be with him.


    "You have been coming here too frequently, Your Highness." Alec said while he was trying to make a fire to keep himself, and the First Prince, warm.


    Charles was sitting on his feet, bending, while playing with the sticks to doodle on the ground, "It is boring in the palace." he muttered with a pout and sighed.


    The other kid turned to the prince in worry. "Did you escape from the palace again?" he asked and Charles looked away. "Your Highness should stop doing that or you will get in trouble."


    "I did not escape, I just went out to take a break." Charles said in return.


    Charles let out a loud sigh and dropped to the ground to sit because his legs were about to go numb, Alec noticed him sitting and immediately held both of his arms, trying to make him stand up again, "Your Highness, it is dirty, do not sit there."


    Charles stared at Alec''s face that has black marks and dirt because of his attempt to make a fire as well as his clothes that were dirtied from sleeping in the forest for days, "How can you say that when you look like this." Charles said and pointed at Alec.


    "I am used to this, but you are not. You are from the royal family."


    "It is fineee." he insisted and removed Alec''s hands, remained sitting on the ground. Charles snickered, and it made Alec confused why he was laughing. "The first few days I was with you, you would not even talk to me. But here you are worrying about me now." he said with a smile.


    Alec let out a faint snort and did not answer, but sat down three feet away from the prince. Charles''s laugh started to fade and there was silence between the two of them.


    Charles rested his chin on his knees, "Alec," he called out in a low voice and the other turned to glance at him, "Do you hate royalties? Do you hate my family?" he asked.


    Alec noticed sadness, and guilt in the little prince''s eyes as he waited for his answer. Alec looked away and did not say anything, refusing to give him an answer. The kid knows that if he said yes, the prince would feel sad for him. But he could not say no, because he would be lying if he did.


    "I know you do. After all...it made you become like this. It must be hard for you now, staying in the wilderness, surviving all alone..."


    "I do not need your pity, Your Highness."


    "I am sorry..." Charles said and tears started to form, but he held it back while biting his lips.


    Alec felt awkward and flustered at the same time. He tried to put his hands on his pocket and went to his shelter to find anything that could wipe his tears but he found nothing. His clothes are all dirty, as well as his hands.


    Charles was startled when Alec ran away with such high speed and his tears continued to flow, falling down his cheeks, making his face messy. The kid left him all alone while crying, ''How could he run away just like that...'' he pouted and bent his head to his knees to cover his face and cried.


    Suddenly, he felt someone touch his arm, and he looked up to see Alec bending down near him. "I thought you lef-"


    Alec''s hand went to his face, making him surprised. Both the thumbs of his hands wiped away his tears from underneath his eyes. "Do not cry, Your Highness." he said, and Charles was stunned. Alec noticed his reaction. "M-my hands are clean, I went to wash it..."


    Charles was silent and suddenly chuckled when he realized he ran at the speed of light just to clean his hands and wipe his tears. He started to calm down and stopped sobbing. "My mother...died." Charles whispered.


    Alec did not know what to say and just stayed silent. "Father always wants me to be the best and to make no mistakes. The palace is boring and I do not have any friends." he continued.


    ''I thought a prince like him would not have anything to worry about because he has everything...'' Alec thought. ''But everyone is human.''


    "You never had...any friends?"


    Charles nodded sadly but then he stood up and grinned, "Actually, I have!" he exclaimed and Alec, who was still bending down, raised his head and looked at the First Prince.


    "You!" he yelled and pointed at him. Alec stared at him blankly, as if he did not get what he just said. "From today onwards, we are best friends! Get it? Best of friends!"


    Alec blinked, processing what the prince just declared, "Your Highness, I-"


    "Do not call me, Your Highness! Call me Charles!" he said with furrowed brows. "I will ignore you if you call me with honorifics."


    Alec did not say anything as his head was in a mess, "You just decided that by yourself..." the kid muttered but Charles did not mind his words and still stayed with his decision to be best friends with him.


    "Alec," Charles called out and reached out his hand to the boy, "Come with me to the palace."


    ~~~


    "You do not believe in the Goddess yet you all use her to greet your Royalties with the wish of them being blessed," she muttered and the tone of her voice slowly changing. "How cute."


    ~~~


    Alec stared at his master, the Crown Prince, who was staring outside the window deep in his thoughts.


    ''That is right, I do not believe in the Goddess.'' he thought. ''But I believe in my master.''


    ''If you say trusting people is a mistake....then I will make that mistake just for Charles.''

 Chapter 143 - Confused By Their Intentions

    Chance stared outside the window. They have just gotten back in their carriage after leaving the Lanstone Manor.


    Chance somewhat expected this outcome but he did not let go of the hope and the chance that the maid could be right. It would have been better if the girl was really Teri, but it was not. It was just the adopted daughter of his uncle, Nyssa Lanstone.


    But the information that he got about the Marquess made him think if he really had evil intentions of taking revenge for what Cadell did to him.


    ~~~~~


    She turned her head to the Crown Prince, ''And she is not my sister." she added.


    "As I thought. She does not have a silver hair, is she adopted then?" Chance asked.


    "My father took her in after seeing her by the streets of Geminga''s slums." She responded.


    "Actually, Sir Albert and all of the servants here are people that my father took in. They have nowhere to go, nothing to eat and so he made them work for him so they could have their own shelter, food and work."


    ~~~~~


    The House of Lanstone was known for having a lot of servants, that was why Chance thought that the former King treated him well despite having him kicked out of the Royal Family. He thought that after placing him into the position of the Marquess, King Chrollo wanted to have a lot of people serve him so he could live a great life, and remove the guilt he had for disowning his own son.


    ''But all the servants in Lanstone were actually taken in by the Marquess. Then they served him in return for his kindness.'' Chance thought.


    ''How could a person like that be evil? Is it really just a plan to get everyone on his side?'' He continued thinking about the Marquess. If only he had Charles'' memories where Charles was with the Marquess. Maybe that way he could know what his uncle was like to him.


    Vanessa¡­''Is Lady Vanessa approaching me in the celebration part of his plan as well?'' he thought.


    He does not trust his cousin, but he does not know if Lady Vanessa was part of Marquess Calliwell''s plan or if Lady Vanessa was really doing it on her own.


    Which is using who? What are their intentions? He wondered. He should have stayed a bit longer in the Lanstone manor so he could ask her about her plans that she said ''would help the two of them''.


    ~~~~~


    Vanessa smiled, "It seems you are now interested in me after what we talked about in the celebration."


    Chance looked at her, "Indeed, I...am." he answered, not even denying it since it was true that Lady Vanessa''s words were interesting and piqued his curiosity.


    "But I am afraid I cannot tell you what I plan to do just yet. So you can leave and come again." she said with her hands held together as she stood gracefully. Despite having a calm and innocent look on her face, Chance felt the opposite about her.


    "Such an indirect way of being rude, I came here and you are making me leave?" Chance said.


    Lady Vanessa was about to say something but Chance raised his hand to stop her, "Do not worry, I do not need to hear whatever your plan is."


    "It seems Sir Albert made a mistake and now you misunderstood." The Crown Prince said.


    "I came here at the Lanstone Manor for a reason, but it is surely not because of you."


    ~~~~~


    Seeing how she went ahead and told him that she cannot tell him what her plans were when he did not even ask for it, all the more she would not if he asked her now.


    He was sure that Lady Vanessa would not utter a word about her intentions even if he returned to the manor of the Lanstones to hear from her.


    ''I even said that I did not need to hear whatever plan she had and that I did not come because of her.'' he sighed.


    ''Next time I come to the Lanstone manor, it will surely be because of you?'' he said in his mind, repeating the lady''s words, ''Then, I will not come back.''


    ''I will not ask you about it, I will wait until you tell me your plans on your own.'' he thought, after all, the Lady of the Lanstone needs the Crown Prince to do what she planned.


    His hand made its way to his mouth and he started biting the nail of his thumb again. He should ask the servants again, the maid was wrong.


    He has to find Teri. He has to know what Fate was hiding from him. ''Where...where could that little girl be?''


    He leaned his head to the side and tried not to think about it until they arrived back at the palace so his head would not hurt. ''At times like this, being with Caliber is the best.'' he thought.


    Caliber whispered in his ear, "I will have patience and wait for you, my prince."


    Chance smiled, "I have something I need to do, you will wait?"


    "Of course," Caliber said and held his hand, "I have plenty of time." he answered, referring to their extended stay in Antares.


    Chance smiled, he just wanted to stop everything and just be with Caliber. Hugging him, being alone with him, and just loving each other without thinking about anything else.


    ''He said he would wait. I wonder what he is doing right now?'' he thought, cannot wait to return to the palace.


    He removed his gaze outside and glanced at his knight who was staring at him. "Alec?" he called out when he saw him keep staring at him.


    Although he was staring at the Crown Prince, it seemed like he did not hear him. ''He was just looking my way, but his mind was away.'' he thought.


    He approached Alec and tapped his shoulder, but did not respond. He went to tap his cheeks but Alec remained silent. "Alec, earth to Alec!"


    Alec blinked and his eyes moved, he must have snapped out of his thoughts, Chance thought. He was startled when his knight''s hand went to his cheeks, "Alec..?"


    "You are the only one..." The Valorian knight muttered, making Chance perplexed.


    "Pardon?"


    Alec removed his hand on the Crown Prince''s face, "Forgive me, Your Highness." he said.


    Chance felt something different from his knight, he was still wearing a blank face like he usually does but it was different.


    "Your Highness, whenever you try to find the little girl, promise me that you will always take me with you." he said and looked at the Crown Prince with seriousness.


    Chance stared at him and finally had an idea of what he was thinking, "Alec, are you...still guilty about that time?"


    "That time was my fault. It was a mistake of mine."


    Chance sighed, "No, you are not to blame. You stayed because I ordered you to protect Louis." he said, referring back to the time where he was taken by the group of men and Lilith.


    "You were always in danger whenever I was not around. I should have done a better job at guarding you."


    "Alec, that is no¡ª


    "Please promise me that you will not go on your own. Please let me protect you. Please trust me."


    Chance was stunned, it was his first time seeing Alec desperately telling him to always be with him.


    Chance slowly nodded, "All right. I will. I apologize for worrying you all the time." he said.


    Alec looked directly into his eyes, "I trust you."


    -----


    The carriage finally arrived at the palace and Alec opened the door for Chance. Chance stepped out and climbed the stairs with Alec by his side.


    The two guards hit their staves to the ground as usual, "His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived!" they announced.


    This time, the door opened much faster than before. It was not like when he returned, not all the servants were gathered by the door to greet him, only the servants whose station was near the entrance. ''I guess that only happens whenever I am away for a long time.'' Chance thought.


    Alec and Chance climbed the stairs and made their way to the path that leads to Chance''s chamber. Chance felt a bit awkward because his knight was sticking much closer to him than before, ''He was really serious about being beside me, huh?''


    They arrived in his wing and saw the two aides of Canopus standing outside the room. "Sherin, Niro!" Chance greeted and the two smiled.


    "Blessings from the Goddess."


    "Is Caliber..?"


    Niro smiled and raised his brows two times, "He is waiting for Your Highness inside." he said.


    Chance chuckled at Niro who was obviously teasing him. "Thank you, all of you please stay there, I will go in now." he said and the three knights nodded.


    The door closed and the three became silent as they were left alone by each other again. "Niro, stay here." Sherin said.


    She looked at the Valorian, "You, come with me."


    Niro furrowed his brow, "What? Where are you two going?"


    "I have something to talk with him about.

 Chapter 144 - Two Knights Private Conversation

    Niro looked at his partner, curious as to why she wanted to talk with Alec. Just recently he saw them together with Sherin wearing a grim expression, they surely had a fight, Niro thought.


    But now Sherin wants to talk to him, ''Is it related to what they were talking about the last time?'' Niro asked inside his head.


    Sherin stared at the Valorian knight, waiting for his response. Alec turned to Niro then glanced at Sherin, "Are you not going to bring your partner with you?" he asked with narrowed eyes.


    Sherin knew that Alec just wanted her to take Niro with him so that he would have a reason not to answer any of her questions.


    Niro looked at Sherin and their gazes met, Niro looked at her expectantly, telling her to say yes to bringing him.


    The female aide shook her head, "No." she answered. Sherin looked at Niro and pointed at the door, "Stay here and guard, we cannot leave the two princes without a knight."


    Niro sighed and nodded his head, "All right." he said but he looked obviously upset and averted his gaze away from them.


    Sherin approached him and held his arm, "I apologize, it will be quick." Sherin said but Niro did not say anything, "The questions are personal, I hope you understand." Sherin spoke again and Niro glanced at her and slowly nodded.


    The female aide looked at the Valorian, "Let us go."


    Sherin was walking while Alec followed behind her in silence. ''I guess she became too curious, she is finally going to ask me.'' Alec thought.


    He already has an idea about why Sherin wanted to have a private conversation with him and what she wanted to know, it was about time she asked.


    Sherin took the path that would lead outside but it was still near the wing of the room of their masters. Sherim stopped and Alex stopped as well, staring at the back of the female aide.


    The female aide turned around and faced him. "What is it that you want to ask?" he asked, staring at her blankly.


    Sherin crossed her arms, "I think you already have an idea of what I am going to talk to you about." she said.


    Alec just looked at her in silence before he answered, "No, I do not. That is why I am asking you what it is." he responded.


    Sherin knew that he was still going to pretend that he does not know why she called him here so she gave up and went straight to the point. "Reveal your identity now." she ordered which caused Alec to snort, "Why are you laughing? I do not think I said something funny."


    Alec waved his hand to say that was not it, "No, you are the one that is funny." he said. "You did not even bother asking me, but went ahead and commanded me."


    "It is pointless to ask you if you could tell me how you know about me and my family, so I will have you tell me who you are instead." the female aide said.


    Up until now she was still thinking about Aranea. If only the Antares knight did not ask her about why she left, if only he did not mention Summa Octo, then she would not be thinking so hard about them and recall all the things they did to her.


    In all the years she was serving the royal family, Stein, she tried not to think about them again and just focus on her duty as the royal aide. She thought it would be fine as long as she does not look back at the past but everything kept being a mess ever since she met Alec Valorian.


    Alec took a step closer to Sherin and lowered his gaze, "You might now be the royal aide that has control over the knights in Canopus, but do keep in mind that you are in Antares." he said, "I am the one who has the commands."


    Sherin almost forgot that Alec was not only the personal knight of the Crown Prince, Charles Howard, but also the Captain of First Squad and the Commander of the knights of Antares. Sherin swallowed and did not let his words scare her, and her hand made its way to the grip of her sword.


    Alec put his hand on his chin and remained still as he watched Sherin preparing to pull out her sword, "Oh, you would like to continue? A rematch? You already won though?" he said but every word that came out of his mouth seemed like mockery to Sherin.


    Sherin let out a snort and smirked, "I hope it would not come to that point." she said, "So tell me who you are."


    "I am Alec."


    "I have no time for jokes."


    "I am not making a joke, it is really my name."


    Sherin pulled out her sword and the tip of the sword touched his neck but Alec did not pull out his sword and remained still, unbothered. It reminded Sherin at the time where Alec did not want to use his sword against her. "I meant your identity, not just your name! How did you know Summa Octo? How did you know I was Fera?" she asked and pushed the sword closer but Alec did not even take a step back.


    "I feel a bit hurt that you do not remember me. From the day we first met in Canopus, I already knew you," he said, "Yet Phoneutria Fera does not even remember me." he whispered.


    Sherin looked at him in confusion not knowing what he was talking about. No matter how hard she tried to think, she does not remember who he was. She spent her life almost imprisoned inside Summa Octo''s lair and punishment circle, she never had the chance to have friends or acquaint herself with others.


    "Fera, you really do not remember me as I expected."


    Alec always trained to be stronger, stronger than his brothers, and enough to make his family acknowledge him. But no matter how he trains, his father always sees it as great and that he did a good job. Maybe if he was lazing around, it would not matter to his family. They were far too kind. The total opposite of the family of the spiders. ''Would that bunch even be called family?'' he thought.


    He would have made friends easily if he tried, but he was not interested in spending time with them. He only had his family and his best friend, Aloy, and a girl he just met recently.


    Aloy came running towards him with worry, "What is wrong?" Alec asked, seeing that the usual grin he has on his face was not there.


    "Hmm, I am just thinking about that little spider. Do you really think she can come?" Aloy asked.


    "Why not? It is her birthday."


    "You know her family, I bet they will not let her."


    Alec believed that even though her family was strict, they would let her go once since it is her own day. It is her birthday, surely they will let her. He decided to sneak out and tail Fera, without being caught by any Araneans.


    "Mother! Mother!"


    That voice was definitely Sherin''s, Alec thought. He saw her coming inside and saw her approaching Phoneutria Boliviensis who was resting on the mat. "There you are, mother!"


    Alec could see the annoyance in her face as she heard Fera''s voice, "You are so loud, can you not see I am resting?" she said.


    "Is father not here?" Fera asked.


    Boliviensis shook his head as she wore an emotionless expression on her face. "No, all leaders of the clan within the Animalia tribe are in a meeting."


    Alec remembered that his father was also not around, he must have also attended the meeting. He noticed the relieved look on Fera''s face, ''She must be really scared of Bahiensis.'' Alec thought.


    "Mother, I am here to get your permission."


    She raised her brow upon hearing her words, "Permission for what?"


    Her hands gripped the hems of her dress, she looked obviously nervous. Fera could feel that she would be mad, but she wanted to try and see her luck. Just for a day. "I-I want to ask for your permission...to play with the children in Lynx¡ª


    She stood up from her lying position and slammed her hand, "What are you talking about? You cannot play with them!"


    "B-but mother¡­"


    "No! Playing with the lynxes? Ha!" she exclaimed with a snort, finding it ridiculous.


    Alec snorted, seeing how much the Phoneutria hate the lynxes.


    "You will not play with others and just stay here. It is good that I am the one you asked, if you asked your father instead, he will punish you for trying to get near Lyncas!"


    "Just one day, mother! Just this day!"


    "No. Do not ask again, you know what my answer will be." she said.


    Alec was wrong when he thought that they might give her a chance. He realized that they did not even know that it was her birthday, seeing Fera together with her mother already sickened Alec, but what happened after angered him even more.


    ''Something like that is not family. It will never be,'' he thought.


    He felt bad, he pitied Fera, and he also felt guilty for not being able to help her since it was an issue within their tribe. He tried not to look as they punished the child like they did not have a heart inside the punishment circle.


    But he knows that everything that was happening to Fera will help her in the future, to become stronger.


    In the future, they might even fight each other.

 Chapter 145 - Alec Of Lyncas Clan

    [Special Chapter of Alec Valorian, using his POV!]


    I had everything that one would wish to have. Whether it was wealth, fame and power, I had it easily in my hands with no efforts. I do not even try to make friends, but all of them already rush to approach me, to be closer to me.


    But that was what I disliked, to have everything without making any effort. I did everything to prove that I deserved everything that I had right now. But the result was always the same. Whether or not I work hard, I would still be great in the eyes of others and my family.


    It felt unfair, some people out there are working hard to achieve something but kept failing yet I could get anything just by a word. Others who tried everything to be acknowledged, but no matter what they do, what they want does not happen.


    Just like that little spider.


    "Aleccccc!" a boy shouted, he was still as noisy as usual. Even if the person is just right in front of him, a few meters away, he would still shout like the person he was talking to was deaf.


    "Lupus¡­" I muttered as he stopped in front of me.


    He hit me on the back, not even holding back his strength, "Do not call me that! There are a lot of Lupus, how would they know you are referring to me?"


    I was sitting on the ground with crossed legs, my elbow on my other thigh, while resting my head on my closed fist, "I am sure they would know, you are the only one I am always with anyway." I said.


    He also sat down on the ground and swung his arm over my neck, "Even so, you should call me by my name, Aloy? Who calls their best friend by the clan name?" he said and pouted to show that he was sulking.


    I chuckled, "All right, as you wish, Master Aloy."


    Aloy''s finger slid side to side under his nose and blushed, "Master, hmm, that does not sound that bad¡­" he muttered and I laughed, it was obvious that he likes it, smiling like a fool.


    I did mention that other kids come to me to get closer and most probably because of my family''s influence because the Lyncas Clan are favored by the one who rules over Animalia tribe. But Aloy was different. He just wanted to be friends with me, he would support me in whatever I decide to do, no matter how ridiculous or impossible it was. He would only laugh and say that it would be interesting, then would offer to help me.


    Aloy is my best friend, he is from Lupus Clan, the clan of wolves. Of all people I know in the tribe, Aloy is the only one I trust. He is my only friend.


    "Say, there is someone I want to befriend." Aloy said and I immediately turned to him in surprise and confusion.


    At that moment, maybe I was scared that he would leave me and go to his new friend he made. Maybe he would not hang out with me anymore. That time I was upset and silent, until he started pointing to a direction and I looked at it and saw a little girl not far from where we are, standing still not even trying to bat an eyelid as she stared far into who knows where.


    Was she looking at that place where normal people reside? Strange, why would someone part of Animalia be interested in a place outside the tribe.


    She turned to the side to glance at her place, then returned her gaze to the front, lowered and staring down at her feet. I finally got to see her face more clearly when she moved. "Little spider¡­" I muttered.


    "I see! You already know her, that is good!" Aloy said, after hearing my whisper.


    I do not really know her as a friend, I just see her a lot. Or maybe, observe her¡­


    "Let us go to her!" Aloy said and pushed me before I could even refuse.


    We stopped and the little girl was startled to see the two of us beside her. This is the one that Aloy wants to befriend?


    Aloy extended his hands to her, "My name is Aloy, from Lupus Clan." he introduced himself with a bright smile. The little girl and I almost closed our eyes from the light coming from Aloy, this kid is too bright.


    The little spider seemed flustered and hesitated to grab his hand but still did it in the end, "Phoneutria Fera, from Aranea Clan." she said.


    The little spider looked worried that he might react badly when he found out who she was but Aloy paid no mind since he already knew who she was. A little spider in a difficult family, that probably got his interest, wanting to befriend her, a girl who has no friends.


    It was the same for me. We both do not have friends, but there was a difference.


    There are a lot of people who want to be friends with me, but I do not want to befriend them. While Phoneutria Fera desperately wants to have friends, but the people do not want to befriend her.


    "What are you doing here?" Aloy asked.


    The little spider lowered her gaze and smiled shyly, but her eyes were sad, "It is my birthday." she answered.


    It is the day of her birth, it should be celebrated even if it is simple, yet here she stands in a daze, all alone. Does her family not know that? Or are they planning a surprise? How sad it is, to not have a family to celebrate with and being alone without any friends.


    Aloy, who has furrowed brows, suddenly smiled and put both his hands near his mouth, preparing to yell. "EVERYONE, YOU KIDS, COME HERE!" he shouted.


    I put my hands on my ears, when I say his voice is naturally loud, I am not kidding.


    The children were curious and approached the three of them. They felt awkward when they saw Fera since she is a Phoneutria from Summa Octo. "All of you must play with us later!" Aloy shouted and the kids looked at each other.


    They were confused but excited at the same time, "Why?"


    Aloy put his hand on top of the little spider''s head, "Because it is her birthday! And all of you must come play with us!"


    Aloy did not even ask what I think, he knows full well that I do not like playing with others. But I ignored it since it is for the celebrant''s sake, this might be the first and only time that she would be able to have friends and play with them.


    I sighed and crossed my arms and let Aloy do whatever he wanted. In the end, the kids agreed and said they will come later but only after Phoneutria Fera gets permission to play. A little spider playing with lynxes and a lupus, I wonder how her family would react.


    But still, it is her birthday, at least just today I am sure they will give her a chance. It is just one day after all.


    After the kids left and the three of us remained, I finally spoke, "Play¡­" I whispered.


    "Pardon?"


    "Promise me that you will come to play." I said.


    I do not even know why I was saying those words. So what if she does not want to play? Why would it matter? Why do I want to hear her response?


    The little girl was teary and I was surprised, I never did or said anything harsh, why was she crying?


    Even though her eyes were full of tears, she smiled, it felt sincere and happy. She nodded her head, "I promise! I will do everything so I can play with you!" she said.


    Aloy pouted, "Hey, what about me?" he said, sulking again.


    Phoneutria Fera chuckled, "I will be back, wait for me!" she shouted and quickly ran away to return to her place.


    ~~~


    It has been half an hour and there was still no news of her, she should have come out right now and be here. That little spider is so slow.


    Aloy came running towards me with a worried look, "What is wrong?" I asked, seeing that the usual grin he has on his face was not there.


    "Hmm, I am just thinking about that little spider. Do you really think she can come?" Aloy asked.


    "Why not? It is her birthday."


    "You know her family, I bet they will not let her."


    It was true that Summa Octo was known to be strict and scary, but it is her birthday, she should be given a chance.


    I sighed and walked away, heading to the direction of the Aranea Clan to check on her.


    But everything that I witnessed, was enough for me to know how wrong I was. She would never be given a chance to be free. Her family was the worst I have ever known. The total opposite of my family.


    Before, I always thought about the parts where we differ from each other. I do everything to make my family be proud of me, I make efforts to have my family acknowledge me, while she does not do anything to be stronger or better and just let them do those things to her. She does not make any effort for them to acknowledge her.


    But when I think about it again, if I also do not make any effort like her, my family would still acknowledge me as their own.


    But for the little spider...she would still remain caged in darkness.


    Because she does not do anything to get stronger, it looks like life itself is moving on its own to make her stronger from the things she is experiencing now.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned around and saw Aloy, "Aloy¡­"


    "What do you think?"


    Hmm.


    I think I can be friends with her.

 Chapter 146 - The Valorians First Friend

    "Seriously??? Am I hearing this right?" Aloy asked with a bewildered look on his face, but at the same time, he was smiling like a fool.


    I did not answer and just closed my eyes as I lay down on the ground. He also lied down beside me, resting on the hands behind his head. "Heh, to think that I would hear the word ''friend'' come out of your mouth...and referring to another person other than me." he said and chuckled.


    I sighed, "It was your idea for me to become her friend."


    "Nuh-uh! I only said that I want to befriend her, but for you to become friends with her was your own choice." he said and smirked.


    I did not answer since he was right; it was my choice. But I wonder why I made that choice, when it would have been all right if I did not.


    I opened my eyes and turned my head to the side to look at Aloy, who was staring at the sky with a smile. That smile...I sometimes wonder how a person with such a precious smile could exist. A smile of a person who seemed as if he had no problems or worries in life.


    I do not know much about Aloy''s life, but I am sure he has plenty of problems and bad memories, even so he could manage to show that kind of smile to others and hide his own pain. A person overflowing with kindness like him does not deserve to live in this cruel and dirty world. The world was not worthy to have someone like Aloy.


    "Why¡­"


    Aloy turned his head in my direction and both of us looked at each other, "Hmm? What is it?"


    Why did you want to become my friend? That was what I wanted to ask him.


    Other people approach me because of my clan, my family. I thought that Aloy approached me first because of the same reason, but no matter how many times I refused or ignored him, he still kept appearing in front of me all of a sudden. He was so persistent and stuck beside me to the point that there were times where I was the one running away from him.


    Until I became so used to having him near me and I knew that his intentions were not bad. Whenever I went away, I secretly looked back to see whether he was following me again. I started waiting for him to appear and whenever that happened; I felt a strange feeling called happiness.


    That was probably why I felt weird when he said he wanted to befriend that girl, that little spider. I thought that I would never see his smile again once he stopped hanging out with me.


    After all, no matter how great a person is to you, they will soon leave your side. No one stays forever.


    "Alec? Are you all right?" he asked when I was not saying anything, I snapped out of my thoughts and averted my gaze, "Yes." I answered.


    "You did not continue your words. What do you mean why?" he asked.


    "...Why did you want to become friends with Phoneutria Fera?" I asked. This was not about me, of course. As if I could ask the question that I first had in my mind. But it was all right since I am also curious as to why he approached Fera. "Is it because of pity? Is it because of what she went through? Or did you think she was interesting?" I asked.


    Even though I was not looking at Aloy, I could feel the stare he was giving me amidst the silence. "...What about you? Why did you decide to accept her as your friend?" he asked.


    That was not fair. I was the first to ask a question. To be honest, I have no idea why I said that I could be friends with her. If I ask myself the same question I told Aloy, what would be the answer? Is it because of pity?


    "...I do not know. I cannot answer your question, unfortunately." I responded. No matter how hard I think, I cannot find out the reason behind that decision.


    Aloy laughed, "What an answer, what if I answered you the same way? What if I say that I also do not know?" he said, and I said nothing because it was my fault that I could not think of a better response.


    He rose up from the ground and sat while stretching his arms. After that, he turned his head and looked down at me with the same smile that seemed to freeze me in my spot, unable to take my eyes off of it. I felt envious, probably even if I smiled, it would not be the same as his.


    "The reason why I wanted to become friends with her...was because I saw you in her."


    Saw me in her? How so? Because we both do not have friends?


    "I am sure you are thinking about why I chose you two as friends. Given my personality, I can become friends with everyone." he said.


    That was exactly why I was confused. You can have everyone as your friend, yet why¡­


    "But I do not want to leave you alone. The moment I saw you, I kept staring at you in silence and I thought, ''This guy must become my friend no matter what.''" he said and laughed.


    "I saw many kids wanting to be your friend, but you ignored them and refused to be with them," he said. "I know it is because you think your family is the reason why they want to befriend you."


    "But you will never be able to live your whole life without having any friends. I am now your first and the best friend you have, sooner or later you will have more."


    So what if I do not get to have other friends forever? You are the only one I need beside me, Aloy. You are my only friend.


    I felt something warm in my face and saw Aloy''s hand on my cheeks, caressing it as he looked in my eyes, "The reason why I saw you in Fera, was because you two have the same eyes."


    "I have never seen eyes as lonely as yours. Whenever I look at it, I cannot seem to leave and do nothing."


    "I wanted to be your friend, hoping to lessen the loneliness you feel."


    This strange feeling again. My heart felt like it was being squeezed tight as I listened to his words. Lessen the loneliness, you say? You have already done so, so please...never leave my side.


    I sat down and hugged Aloy, startling him. He was surprised by my sudden embrace, probably cannot believe that his silent friend would ever do such a thing. He laughed and hugged me back to the point that I had difficulty in breathing. Was it because I hugged him tight, so he hugged me even tighter? So competitive.


    "Promise me you will never leave me..." I said.


    There was a short silence before he whispered, "I promise..."


    I wanted to remain in that position forever. I did not want to let go of him; I had a sudden feeling that I should never let go of him right now because I felt like one day he would disappear and I would never have him in my arms again.


    As I had him in my embrace, I raised my gaze up to the sky. The blue sky that we used to love looking at¡­turned red.


    And all the clans of Animalia Tribe were showered with blood.


    "ATTACK! WIPE THEM ALL OUT!"


    "GET THEM!"


    "LYNCAS!"


    "LUPUS!"


    "FOR ANIMALIA!"


    "VULPESSS!"


    "FOR THE ROYAL FAMILY!"


    "KILL EVERYONE OF THEM!"


    I never expected this day to come. A day where everything that I said I could easily have vanished one by one. Those meetings that father had with the clan leaders were actually to prepare for this.


    A war against royalties.


    I could not move from my position and felt like my feet were stuck to the ground. All the efforts I made to get stronger felt like a waste. I have never felt so useless.


    My surroundings started to slow down and everywhere I looked, all the people kept falling down to the ground in their own puddle of blood. My chest felt tight as I saw everyone from my family die in front of me.


    My family. They are gone. The royal family...killed each one of them.


    One clan after another fell on their knees and death came knocking on their door as they lay on the ground, corpses piling up, wiped out by the armies of the Star Kingdoms.


    As I turned to look again, my world seemed to have crumbled when I saw Aloy, my best friend, get pierced by the sword of the enemy. It felt difficult to breathe and the feet that were frozen in place earlier started to move and rushed to where Aloy was.


    Out of rage, I killed the man who stabbed Aloy with my own hands. I rushed and caught Aloy before he could fall to the ground. "Aloy!" I shouted. I felt desperate, something I have never been.


    Even though he was bleeding a lot, he still smiled at me and I felt mad. "Stop! Stop smiling all the time! You are--you are in pain, how could you still smile like that?" I yelled.


    When I returned my gaze to his face, I saw tears rolling down his cheeks despite having his usual smile on face. "A...loy..?"


    In the year I spent with him, I have always seen his smile and never once saw him cry in front of me. I did not want him to smile while he was suffering, but at the same time I did not like seeing him cry.


    I felt desperate to find someone who could heal his wound, but everyone was fighting. There was no one who could help.


    "I am sorry...looks like I will have to break my promise."


    No.


    "It was my mistake to make that promise."


    No. Please.


    Aloy''s hand went to my face and caressed it, but the hands that gave me warmth all the time became cold. "I wish that even if I am not here, you will never become lonely."


    "I hope you will meet someone who will take your loneliness away¡­"


    His hand slid off my face and fell.


    And Aloy left the world.


    I felt something wet on my face and realized that I was crying. For the first time, I cried. I cried while screaming Aloy''s name. All the pain I felt deep in my heart. I let it all out as I continued to scream and cry aloud while Aloy was in my arms.


    Even until death, he was smiling.


    But that was the last time I saw the smile that I loved so much.

 Chapter 147 - The Last Lynx Of Animalia

    All of my tears seemed to have been drained out of my eyes. I fought everyone who tried to come near me and Aloy. I will never let them touch Aloy even once, not after what they have done.


    What was the point of me trying to get stronger before if I was not even able to protect any of them? All of them died, not one of them remained. Father, mother, grandpa, my whole family, Lyncas Clan¡­


    ...and Aloy.


    "You are doing so well, you are already great, son."


    I know that no matter what I did all of you would still say that I am great. But Father...I am not great. I let everyone...all of you die. The only friend I have is gone as well.


    I gritted my teeth and carried Aloy, running to the nearest hiding spot that I could find. After sitting down, I turned to look at Aloy who was now lifeless.


    I told you to stay by my side.


    You are by my side right now, but you are not alive.


    I have never felt such emotions before but all my feelings were mixed into chaos as I do not know what to do. I felt as if my surroundings turned dark, I felt extreme sorrow but at the same time I felt anger seeping through me.


    I put both of my hands on my head, it hurts, to the point where I feel like it was going to explode. But the pain cannot be compared to what my heart felt when I saw Aloy die after hearing his last words. "Y-you cannot do this to me, Aloy." I whispered as I lowered my gaze to his corpse. "You cannot leave me."


    My surroundings turned black and I was slowly being swallowed by the darkness. Just when the shadows were painting my whole body black, it all vanished when a light appeared in front of me. Aloy was right in front of me, smiling but not saying a word. He just stayed there and looked at me while giving light while I was surrounded by darkness.


    I thought there would be no more tears to cry but the tears began to run down my face once again, "You said you want to lessen the loneliness I feel, how could you leave me like this?"


    I held both of his hands as Aloy stayed still, "You promised me Aloy! You promise you will never leave me!"


    I squeezed his hand as tight as I could so he would not disappear again, "Don''t go¡­" I cried.


    My hands slid and fell down to the ground, with no more Aloy in front of me. I hugged my knees and buried my face full of tears in it as I sobbed.


    Goddess Asteria¡­I never once tried to wish for anything except for this day. If you want me to beg, I am now down to my knees, begging for your kindness...for a miracle.


    Please, not Aloy. Please.


    "I will give you my life, take me instead! Take my life! I will do anything!" I screamed, hoping that the Goddess watching over us would somehow hear me and grant my wish.


    "I will give myself to you, take my life! Just...."


    "Just give my best friend back...give Aloy back! Please!"


    I felt desperate but my yells could not be heard and was overpowered by the sounds of the people screaming as they fought each other to death.


    At that moment, my eyes stared at the sword on the ground. I wanted to kill them all so they could all shut up. The Goddess cannot hear my voice because of their loud screams.


    I was about to reach for the sword but I stopped, and laughed as I covered my face with my hands. It is not because of their yells that I can''t be heard¡­


    But because the Goddess is not listening at all.


    "Say, there is someone I want to befriend."


    I removed my hands on my face and my eyes slightly widened. That little spider¡­


    I looked at Aloy, "I will be back, I need to get Fera. It is safe here."


    I ran towards the battlefield and brought my sword in case someone attacks me. When I got there, almost every people of Animalia were dead. The royal armies wiped all the clans.


    My eyes wandered around the dead bodies, hoping that Fera was not dead but she was not there among the corpses which relieved me. That means she was still alive.


    I continued to look but quickly hid when I saw sight of the Kings riding their horses. I looked at them in secret and saw a lot of people in front of them, but I was sure they were not part of the armies.


    Wait. That is¡­


    I dropped the sword I was holding when I saw Phoneutria Fera. She was alive...but she was together with the Summa Octo and their Aranea Clan.


    Why¡­


    Why is the enemies not attacking Aranea?


    I saw grandpa on the ground, he was still not dead but he was losing a lot of blood. But even so, he had a smile on his face while on the brink of death.


    "Go!!!!"


    "Bahiensis, kill them!!!"


    "We will win!!!"


    The yells of all the survivors from other clans grew louder. But grandpa''s smile vanished when Bahiensis turned to look at them.


    "That is right," Bahiensis said and smirked, "We, Araneans, will win."


    Phoneutria Bahiensis gave the final blow to my grandpa and the Lyncas Clan was no more.


    I dropped to the ground and tried to let everything sink in. Aranea Clan betrayed us¡­ They told the plan they discussed on every meeting to the royals! Only the Araneans survived.


    I stared at the little spider, Fera, and saw her lowering her gaze. Even from afar, I could see the smile on her face...she was laughing.


    My blood boiled and I ran away, cannot bear to stay there any longer because I do not know what I might do if I lose control.


    I went back to where I hid Aloy''s body with my mind still in shock from the betrayal I witnessed. I trembled in anger as my head repeated the scene.


    Sadness and Anger was fighting within me and I could not keep up with everything that was happening.


    My clan was wiped out. My family died. Aloy died.


    But all those spiders are still alive, not one of them wounded.


    I carried Aloy and we moved to find a spot where I could bury him. It hurts so much and I cannot accept that I will bury my own friend with my own hands.


    When I found a place where I think would be best, I put him down. I digged and digged, so I could lay him down on it. This is so difficult to do...but I know he will never come back to me no matter how much I begged.


    I want to see his smile again, I want him to call my name again as he yell like I am almost deaf. I caressed his cold face, "I will not complain that you are loud again, so can''t you come back?" I asked and laughed as if it would ever answer me.


    I looked at Aloy and stared on his peaceful smiling face. You wish that I will not be lonely? "If I die right now and join you, then we will be together. I will not be lonely, Aloy." I whispered to him.


    I held him in my arms and grabbed the sword. I wanted to stab myself and just die but I let go of the sword. I could not do it. I hugged his lifeless body and cried. "I am sorry..."


    I will not die until everyone of them is dead. I will kill Bahiensis just as he killed my grandfather. I will wipe out everyone that is involved.


    I have to get stronger, so I could get my revenge. But...I do not have someone I can protect anymore.


    I have no one.


    It was no longer the same as before where I could do anything I want and easily get everything.


    But for you, I will live. I will never forget you, Aloy.


    I hugged his body tight and put him down. I wanted to close my eyes as I threw the dirt on him so I could not see his face. I buried him.


    I will never be able to see him again.


    I lied down on the spot where I buried him and imagine that he was beside me. Just like that time where we were both lying on the ground.


    As lucky as I am, the clouds started to darken and could feel drops of water on my face. I chuckled, it is raining on the day of your death.


    Even the heavens who forsakened us is sad that you died.


    I bid you my last farewell...Aloy.


    I was about to close my eyes because of fatigue. Everything that happened tired my mind, body...my heart.


    But before I could close my eyes, I sat down when I felt someone''s presence. There was someone else with us, holding an umbrella as he looked at me from afar.


    A boy with a white hair and sapphire eyes.

 Chapter 148 - Different Person, Same Smile

    My whole body felt heavy from the fatigue but I managed to get up from lying down on Aloy''s grave to check if someone was with us in the area. I was sure that I felt someone''s presence. My vision was blurred for a short moment because of the tears clouding my eyes. As I narrowed my eyes to the shadow of a figure hiding beside the tree.


    I wanted to ask who he was and why he was following us but my hands made their way to my neck and my eyes slightly widened as I dazed, realizing that there were no words coming out of my mouth. I tried to speak but I could not hear my own voice, no matter how much I tried.


    I could still hear the sound of the pouring rain and my surroundings except for my own voice. It was not that I could not hear it...but I lost it.


    My voice.


    I stared at the boy holding an umbrella and as he raised it up, I caught a glimpse of his white hair. His shining sapphire eyes caught my attention and I could not take my eyes off them. I have never seen eyes that shone like a jewel.


    I flinched and my mind recalled my grandfather dying by the hands of the Clan Leader of Aranea while the royalties watched. White hair...The only white hair I saw besides this kid was one of the kings riding on the horse. I extended my hand to the side, telling him that I will not let him approach Aloy. My other hand grabbed the sword and pointed it at him while giving him a glare for him to stay away.


    I could see the resemblance between the kid and the King, I was sure that this was his child. No commoner nor animalian would look like that.


    My hands trembled while I carried the heavy sword, my body was still weak but all I could feel was rage. There was not an ounce of fright on the white-haired kid''s face as he looked at me and Aloy''s grave. I was annoyed by the look he was giving me, it was as if he was pitying us.


    How could a prince like him give pity when it is the king, his father, who pushed us to this kind of state and made us become like this? He is part of royalty, a prince, I...I should kill him.


    I have to make sure that everyone dies.


    It was difficult to stand up like there was something holding me back. As I was finally on my feet, I tried to walk towards the boy who was watching us but I noticed a light coming from behind me. Just like that time when I was being swallowed by darkness, Aloy appeared again and he wrapped his hands around me in an embrace, causing me to stop and feel his touch.


    His hands went up to my face. His gentle touch slid against my skin and he covered my eyes. I wanted it to last longer but the sleepiness has taken over causing me to drop my sword and fall to the ground.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    My eyes slowly opened and it stung, it was probably because I cried the whole day yesterday, when did I fall asleep? I looked around and found myself in a small cave, my stomach grumbled as I smelled delicious food cooking on fire.


    I do not remember myself making a fire but I am thankful to whoever made it for me. I still could not use my voice to yell if the person was still there. I put my hands on my head when it ached and I remembered the boy looking at us.


    Aloy!


    I immediately rushed out of the cave and saw Aloy''s grave not too far from the place where I woke up. The grave was still there, I sighed in relief. My gaze shifted to the rock on the upper part of his grave. Did the kid put this here so I would know it is Aloy?


    I stared down at Aloy''s grave and remembered myself being held back by his spirit. I clenched my fist, you should have let me kill him, Aloy. Even in your death, why are you stopping me?


    I brought the cooked food out of the cave and ate it while sitting beside his grave. I stayed there for hours and blankly stared at the sky, I felt like there was no point in living now that everyone I loved has died. But the only thing that will keep me going is the image of the enemies'' dead bodies in my head.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I grabbed the sword and laid it down on his grave.


    The prince saw me. He has probably told them that there is still a lynx in Animalia and will search for me soon. I went on my way to find another place where I could stay and left Aloy.


    Aloy, forgive me that I have to leave your side, but you and my clan will be my motivation to kill those that made us like this.


    For a few days I always felt like I was constantly being watched and it was uncomfortable. I decided to visit Aloy''s grave but quickly hid behind the tree when I saw knights roaming around the area. There must have been an order to check whether there were still others who survived from the war.


    I felt my anger starting to seep out when I saw the kid before and the knights a few steps closer to my best friend''s grave. So he did tell them.


    "Do not go near that."


    What?


    "Your Highness?"


    "I said do not go near that."


    "But we have to-


    "It is already dead, what more do you want? Should you also join them?"


    The knights bowed their heads and excused themselves, continuing their patrol. I might have been wrong that he told them, and I wanted to tell him that I am grateful, but he is part of the royal family.


    Or am I just finding excuses to hate him?


    I turned my back and returned to my place to grab important things, leaving to find another place to hide.


    Everywhere I went, the feeling of being watched vanished as the prince showed himself. He no longer hid and always went to my place. I did not understand what he wanted for me. Maybe he was guilty because of what his family did.


    I do not know why I let him stay around. I should have killed him but that was something that Aloy would hate. Especially for someone who has helped me.


    And because I know that none of this is his fault anyway.


    He continued to come, but as I never spoke, he also never said a word and would sometimes just stay with me in silence even while I was busy with other things.


    Whenever I came back to my place after hunting, I would sometimes find him already waiting for me. Until I was not aware that I was also cooking more food so he would also have his share and eat with me.


    This continued for almost a month and the prince started to become more talkative. He would sometimes tell me stories, and I would act like I was not interested so he could stop coming and just leave me. But truth be told, I was listening to every word he said.It was interesting and it calmed me everytime. Whenever he was there I felt my mind that was constantly at war found peace in him.


    My voice came back and I could finally speak, but I did not want to talk to him just yet. The stress that my mind was in lessened, causing my voice to come back, but it was my choice not to use it and stayed silent.


    "Your eyes are beautiful."


    I froze. For a second I thought I saw Aloy spoke in front of me, but my eyes were just messing with me. I put my hands on my face and massaged my temples as my head began to ache again.


    "Are you all right?"


    I sighed, "...I am fine."


    I looked at him and our eyes met, both surprised that I spoke. "You...for the first time I heard your voice!" he said with a big smile on his face like he was about to celebrate.


    I scratched the back of my neck and looked away. I felt his hand touch me and I glanced at him, "Thank you for talking to me." he said.


    "It has been a month and a few days but...may I ask what your name is?"


    There was a weird feeling after not using my voice for so long, but there was nothing bad in telling him my name. He has been coming to see me all the time anyway.


    "...Alec." I answered.


    He nodded and smiled, "Alec!"


    "Aleccc!"


    I could hear Aloy''s voice shouting my name drumming in my head and it felt as if he was alive. No, I cannot see the prince as Aloy. The two of them are different.


    "The reason why I saw you in Fera, was because you two have the same eyes."


    Aloy, I think I know what you mean now.


    Since both you and the prince have the same smile that I could never have.

 Chapter 149 - The First Step

    Even though it was afternoon, the weather was still chilly as I breathed out on my hands to keep myself warm. On my other hand were fishes that I caught so that I could cook it and eat, having extra in case the prince will come eat with me.


    I already spotted the prince in my place, sitting down while hugging his knees. He noticed me approaching and smiled while waving his hand, "Alec, you are back!" he greeted, and I nodded in response.


    I put down the fishes and grabbed the blanket that he brought me before, worried that I would be cold out in the wild. I wrapped the blanket around him. It was obvious that he was bearing the cold as he hugged his knees."You have been coming here too frequently, Your Highness." I said while trying to make a fire to keep the First Prince and myself warm.


    Charles was sitting on his feet, bending, while playing with the sticks to doodle on the ground, "It is boring in the palace." he muttered with a pout and sighed.


    I appreciate that he always comes to accompany me, but I am worried that the palace would be suspicious of his frequent disappearance. It would be troublesome if they find out that the first prince always disappears to be with a lynx, which is supposed to be dead from the war. "Did you escape from the palace again?" I asked and Charles looked away. Just as I thought. "Your Highness should stop doing that or you will get in trouble."


    "I did not escape, I just went out to take a break." Charles responded.


    Charles let out a loud sigh and dropped to the ground to sit because his legs were about to go numb. I immediately turned and rushed to where he was and held both of his arms, pulling to stand up again, "Your Highness, it is dirty, do not sit there."


    Charles stared at my face for a long while and I furrowed my brows in confusion as to why he was staring at me. He pointed at me and chuckled, "How can you say that when you look like this?"


    I put my hands on my face and wiped it, the prince was probably pointing at my dirty face but it was hard since I could not see it. "I am used to this, but you are not. You are from the royal family."


    "It is fineee." he insisted and removed my hand, which was still holding him, and remained sitting on the ground. Charles snickered, and it made confused again. Now what is it?. "The first few days I was with you, you would not even talk to me. But here you are worrying about me now." he said with a smile.


    I did not answer. I also did not realize that within these months, I found myself able to talk to him better than before. It must be because I have become used to his chattering. I noticed that his laughter started to fade, causing silence between us.


    I looked at him, waited for him to speak so that I would know what his problem was because I knew that he was not feeling all right.


    Charles rested his chin on his knees, "Alec," he called out in a low voice, "Do you hate royalties? Do you hate my family?" he asked.


    I noticed the prince''s eyes full of sadness and guilt as he waited for me to answer him. I looked away and did not say anything, I did not know what I would give as an answer. The answer was quite obvious, I know he will not expect me to say yes, knowing fully well what his family did to me and my tribe. I could not say that I do not hate them, because that would be a complete lie. But I do not want to tell him yes because it would put him in pain.


    I sighed, I can just say yes, why am I worried about what he would feel? This complex feeling is so troublesome.


    "I know you do. After all...it made you become like this. It must be hard for you now, staying in the wilderness, surviving all alone..."


    I let out a sigh, "I do not need your pity, Your Highness."


    "I am sorry..." Charles said and tears started to form, but he held it back while biting his lips.


    I froze when I saw the prince crying and my mind went back to Aloy''s dying moment. I put my hand on my head, trying to remove it from my head. I put my hands in my pocket and went to my shelter to find anything that could wipe his tears but found nothing. My clothes are all dirty, as well as my hands because I just finished hunting and making fire.


    I glanced at the prince who was still crying and ran as fast as I could so I could wash my hands. If only I was not in this kind of state, I would have lent him a clean handkerchief while in a better place with better clothes. But right now, I am nothing but a kid trying to survive on my own. A dirty and poor boy all alone.


    I ran back to where the prince was and put my hand on his arm while bending down to his level, "I thought you lef-"


    My hand reached for his face, and my action made him startled. I used both of the thumbs of my hands to wipe away his tears from underneath his eyes. "Do not cry, Your Highness." I said, and Charles was stunned. I raised both of my hands and showed it to him, "M-my hands are clean, I went to wash it..."


    Charles was silent and suddenly chuckled, did I look funny just now? I scratched the back of my neck, a little embarrassed. He started to calm down and stopped sobbing. "My mother...died." Charles whispered.


    His mother...Queen Charlotte?


    I cannot find the words to say as I am not used to comforting people so I just stayed silent.


    "Father always wants me to be the best and to make no mistakes. The palace is boring and I do not have any friends." he continued.


    I thought a prince like him would not have anything to worry about because he has everything...but then everyone is human, we all have experiences that make us vulnerable. "You never had...any friends?" I asked.


    Another kid who has no friend, if Aloy was alive, he would surely befriend him. Aloy would have smiled and pushed me to become friends with him. I secretly chuckled with bitterness, I guess up until now Aloy is everywhere, still stuck in my mind.


    Charles nodded sadly at my question but then he stood up and grinned, "Actually, I have!" he exclaimed and I raised his head and looked at the First Prince, looks like I do not have to worry about him not having frien-


    "You!" he yelled and pointed at me.


    What?


    I stared at him blankly, trying to understand what he said just now. "From today onwards, we are best friends! Get it? Best of friends!"


    I blinked, processing what the prince just declared.


    There was a strange feeling in my heart that I could not understand. I do not know if it felt heavy as it also felt light at the same time. ''From today onwards, we are best friends.'' I felt myself tear up and I turned my head away so the prince would not notice it.


    That was exactly what Aloy said before. The very same words. My hand went up to my chest and I tried to calm it down as it felt like it was going to break again because of the memories flooding back in my mind.


    I closed my eyes. I cannot have a best friend other than Aloy. I do not want to be close to Prince Charles for the reason of seeing Aloy in him. If he knew that...he would surely be upset and hurt. "Your Highness, I-"


    "Do not call me, Your Highness! Call me Charles!" he said with furrowed brows. "I will ignore you if you call me with honorifics."


    I was not able to find the words to say as my head was still in a mess, "You just decided that by yourself..." I muttered but I do not know why I felt glad at that moment.


    Charles did not mind his words and gave me a look showing that he was determined to make me his best friend.


    "Alec," Charles called out and reached out his hand to me, "Come with me to the palace."


    I hate the royal family, and I will continue hating it and will not rest in peace if even one of them remains. I hated them to the point that I would not be able to handle these feelings if I caught sight of them.


    But staying at the palace, serving them? I would hate that even more.


    But maybe, just maybe¡­


    This will be my first step to bring them down.

 Chapter 150 - Lynx And The Little Spider

    Sherin took a step back from Alec. The female aide was not usually like this, she was not the type to become weak nor lose control over her emotions. The Fera before and the Sherin now were different, she was no longer the meek child of Summa Octo.


    Although she has changed drastically, she felt her knees went weak as Alec stared at him coldly. She was dumbfounded by the things she has only heard now. To think that someone like him is right in front of her, she does not know how she would react or what she would say.


    She looked up at him, feeling small like she returned to Phoneutria Fera.


    "You...you said you are a lynx?" Sherin asked, and could not believe what she just heard. She thought that it was impossible since she saw how the royal army and Aranea annihilated the clans of Animalia Tribe.


    Sherin remembered how her father, Phoneutria Bahiensis, killed the senior lyncas. Sherin put her hand on her mouth, ''Did he see..?'' she thought.


    "I do not blame you for not remembering me, since you never had the chance to ask for my name." Alec said.


    She found it difficult to process it all in her mind, all these years, he was alive. The lynx she promised to meet and play with on the day of her birthday, he did not die. She does not know if she will feel glad because he survived or feel sad that he was the only one left.


    She lowered her gaze, "You knew me from the time we met..?''


    "That time where we dueled."


    ~~~~~


    He noticed the cut in the scabbard going deeper, he had no choice but to draw his sword. Or else it will surely be cut into half.


    He pulled out the sword from the scabbard with his right hand, replacing the scabbard with his sword of blocking Sherin''s blade before the scabbard became sliced in two.


    Having more strength of using his sword, he slowly stood up from the bend by pushing Sherin''s sword upwards until both of them were standing, staring at each other. The two swords were inseparable, none would give up or back away.


    Alec pushed her away by putting force on his sword, he grabbed his scabbard while Sherin was being pushed away and swung it to hit Sherin''s back.


    Niro jerked from his spot when he saw Alec hit Sherin, he gritted his teeth but he kept still as he knew that Sherin would get mad if he interfered.


    Sherin felt the pain from her lower back, it did not look like Alec put much strength but it was actually a strong hit. She ignored it and did not react so that they would not notice. "Tch."


    Alec raised his sword and looked at the female knight, "You made me draw my sword." he stated.


    Sherin turned and there was a fierce look in her eyes, "Congratulations to me then." she said in return.


    They both kicked the ground and dashed towards each other at the same time and the clashing of swords began again. They kept attacking each other after so long but they were still not tired and none of them gave up unless one would admit defeat.


    While in the midst of the duel, based on Alec''s continuous observations, he noticed something from her skills. "A spider?" he uttered and dashed backwards to make a gap between them, "You are a spider?" he asked again.


    Sherin''s usual calm face changed as annoyance started to appear on her face, "Why does it matter?" she asked.


    "I am afraid I have to stop this duel."


    Louis, Tristan, Niro and even Sherin turned to him, perplexed by the sudden ending of the duel, "Ridiculous, you dare stop in the middle of a duel?" she stated with a bit of disgust in her tone.


    It was not his will to stop but he had to, "I do not wish to fight with an Aranean, forgive me for this." he responded.


    "Why?"


    "Personal reasons."


    ~~~~~


    All this time she was the only one who did not notice. She spent her day in the punishment circle and would never forget the promise she made. But that does not mean that he would still remember his face.


    All these years she thought he was already dead. How would she explain to him? What does she need to say so she could prove that she has no knowledge of her father''s scheme? ''Why do I have to prove something to him?'' she thought.


    She should not act like this, but it was not easy to remove the feeling of guilt deep within her heart.


    Alec looked at her and his gaze gave an icy feeling to Sherin, making her uncomfortable and even more guilty. "When all of the people of the tribe, all clans, were wiped out, and you stood there. You stood together with your family and you¡­"


    "You laughed."


    Sherin''s eyes widened, it was not like that, she thought. There was a misunderstanding, "Listen, that time when my clan was with the royal family, I had no-" Her words were cut off as she stared at Alec. The look on his face was enough for her to know that no matter what she said, he would never forgive her. He would never forgive her clan, the summa octo and even her who was also fooled.


    "Although I did not give you my name, I do hope you remember the one I was with." Alec said to her.


    Sherin glanced at him, trying to remember who he was talking about and the perplexed expression on Sherin''s face made Alec irritated. He slammed his hand on the wall, making Sherin lean back in surprise.


    Alec let out a snort as he looked her in the eye, "To think that you do not remember the person who reached out his hand to befriend you." he said, all of the emotions Alec kept within him was slowly seeping out. "He was the one who told me that he wants to become friends with you, he was the one who called the others to play with you!"


    Sherin''s eyes slightly widened as she got in a daze from Alec''s sudden raise of his voice. "Aloy..?" she muttered. She remembered the boy who everyone got along with. How could she forget?


    Aloy gathered kids to play with her and yet she could not even come. How disappointed he must be.


    "That is right, Aloy, my best friend." Alec responded in a low voice.


    "He was always with you, so he must be fine. Where is he staying now? How is-


    Sherin could not continue her words when she sensed a bad air around Alec. She should not have asked, judging from his expression, she could already guess what happened.


    "He is gone." he said in a whisper. Alec turned to her with a tear running down his cheek but his eyes were full of hate, "Aloy died that day. That day when your clan betrayed the tribe!"


    Sherin froze in her spot, this was exactly what she was hoping not to hear. She knew full well of what her clan had done, it was something that can never be forgiven even if they die. She stayed silent as there would be no response that would lessen his hatred.


    "He must be fine because he was with me?" Alec repeated Sherin''s words and let out a snort, "That is exactly why I hate it. He was with me and yet I could not protect him." he said and clenched his fists.


    Sherin could see all of his pain through his eyes and she could not bear to look at it. The first time she met him in Canopus, she thought that the two of them were similar. They both know how to handle their emotions so most of the time their faces are always blank. But as days passed by, everytime she looked at him, she realized that he was not trying to hide his emotions like she does, but it was because he had lost it.


    And now those emotions came back, bringing the suffering he had those years to this moment.


    Sherin reached out his hand and Alec was surprised to find himself being embraced by the female aide, "I know you hate us. I know that feeling would not change." she said. "But I am glad that you are alive."


    Alec did not respond and Sherin pulled away from the embrace. "How did you get into the palace of Antares? Even more so, a Commander of the knights." she asked.


    "Because of a person who helped me," he answered and turned to her, "The Crown Prince of Antares."


    Sherin was curious as to what happened between the Crown Prince and Alec in the past. To think that he would accept help from a member of the royal family he despised, but Sherin was not surprised since she understands how great Prince Charles was for his eyes.


    Even herself, who was an aide to a prince of Canopus, tried to protect a prince from Antares, even to the point of using the ability she turned her back on.


    "If it was not for him, I would be dead in the wild, losing the will to survive." Alec said. If it was not for the prince coming to see him often and stay by his side, he doubts that he could continue his goal to get revenge. "It was when I went with him to the palace that I vowed to protect the Crown Prince with all my life."


    He remembered how Aloy died in his arms without him being able to do anything.


    "I will never make the same mistake again."

 Chapter 151 - Welcoming The Crown Prince

    The Crown Prince and the Valorian knight arrived where the Crown Prince''s chamber was located. From afar, Chance saw the two aides of Canopus standing outside the room. "Sherin, Niro!" Chance called out.


    The two of them turned their heads to his direction and smiled. They bowed their heads while holding the grip of their swords. "Blessings from the Goddess." They greeted. Niro just greeted Alec with a nod and the Valorian nodded back while Sherin stayed silent.


    Chance glanced at the door and returned his gaze to the two aides, "Is Caliber..?"


    Niro smiled and raised his brows two times, "He is waiting for Your Highness inside." he said.


    Chance chuckled at Niro who was obviously teasing him. "Thank you, all of you please stay there, I will go in now." he said and the three knights nodded and Alec opened the door for him.


    He stepped inside and the door behind him closed but the room was strangely silent. Niro told him that their master was inside, but it felt as if the room was empty, feeling no presence of the Canopus prince, ''Did he leave? Even though he said he would wait for me. I was even worried that he was waiting!'' he thought, about to sulk that the person he was looking forward to see was not in the room,


    "Niro, stay here. You, come with me."


    Chance was still by the door so she could still hear Sherin''s voice, ''Sherin asking for Alec? That is quite new to my ears.'' he thought since he already noticed that the two of them do not get along well with each other. ''I wonder what they would talk about. It sounded serious."


    Chance''s chest pounded out of fright, startled when a hand touched him all of the sudden. Arms were wrapped around his waist and he turned as red as a tomato, knowing who was behind him. "You came to see me yet you have another person in your mind?" Caliber whispered in his ear.


    "Th-that, no! I was thinking about why you were not here!"


    "You did not even reach halfway in your room. You are still at the doorstep."


    "The room was so silent, you did not even welcome me. S-so I thought¡­"


    Caliber chuckled at his reaction, "My prince, why are you stuttering?" he asked, teasing the Crown Prince even more.


    Chance blushed, "This is all your fault, you know!" he exclaimed, having the urge to cover his face from embarrassment.


    Caliber tightened his embrace and blew in the Crown Prince''s ear, making Chance flinch in surprise. He went weak because of the ticklish feeling on his neck as Caliber''s warm breath touched his skin. "C-caliber¡­"


    "You seem quite upset that I did not welcome you. How is this as a welcome?" he said.


    "I¡­" Chance could not continue his words as his mind could not think of something to say. His mind was blocked and could not think straight because of the pleasure as Caliber slid his hand inside his clothes, touching his chest.


    Caliber nibbled Chance''s ear, kissing it down to his neck until he reached his shoulder, "I...hngh."


    "I don''t like it!" Chance exclaimed, finally being able to say what he wanted to tell him earlier.


    Caliber''s eyes widened and was dumbfounded by his yell. "A-ah, Charles, forgive me for being-"


    Chance turned his head behind to see Caliber and put his hand on his face, "I do not want to do it like this, I would rather do this while seeing your face." he said.


    Caliber stared at his lover''s face, his expression and the way he said that made it hard for him to hold back. He twisted Chance around to face him and made him lean against the door, making a loud thud.


    Caliber put his lips on him hungrily, devouring him as Chance moaned in his mouth.


    "E-ehem."


    The two of them stopped when they heard a loud cough at the other side of the door. Chance''s blood rushed all the way up to his face and his cheeks heated up. He forgot that there was someone guarding the door, ''Th-this...so embarrassing¡­'' he thought and covered his face.


    Caliber pulled away and opened the door slightly.


    Niro shivered, feeling a dangerous atmosphere and killing intent from behind. He slowly turned around with sweat breaking out on his forehead due to nervousness. He jumped back away from the door when he saw Prince Caliber looking at him from a small gap in the door.


    He glared at him and Niro swallowed, "I-I-I-I apologize, I did not mean to listen...F-forgive me for interrupting...:" he said, stuttering out of fright. If the Canopus Prince was not considering the Crown Prince''s presence there, he would surely be killed.


    "Of course you should apologize for interrupting. What suitable punishment should I-


    Chance held his hand and tried to pull him back, "Come on, Caliber. Stop scaring him!" he said. "We were the ones at fault for doing...that...by the door."


    "But he is annoying."


    "I will get mad!"


    Caliber fell silent and let out a grunt, "...All right." he responded.


    He glared at his royal aide before slamming the door closed. Niro teared up, "Crown Prince¡­.my savior!"


    Caliber looked at the Crown Prince''s face and he was still flushed red. Caliber chuckled and Chance were startled when Caliber suddenly carried him in his arms, ''Caliber!" he exclaimed but Caliber just smiled and laughed.


    Caliber put him on the bed and removed his shoes for him. "Thank you." Chance said and looked away, grabbing the blanket, putting it over him.


    Caliber joined him in the bed, "Eh? Are you not hot?" he asked, seeing how wrapped he was in the blanket.


    "N-no! I am not!" he responded.


    Caliber chuckled and patted his head, "You do not need to do that. I will not do it if you do not want to," he said and kissed his forehead. "I missed you."


    "Were the two of us not together earlier? You missed me that fast?" Chance said and laughed.


    "Ah. So you did not miss me at all?" Caliber said with a dejected tone.


    Chance knew he was just acting all sad, but even so, he hugged him, "I missed you too, Caliber." he said in return and gave him a quick kiss.


    Chance leaned on Caliber''s arm and the Canopus prince played with his hair, "So, how was your trip? I heard you went to the Lanstones?"


    Chance almost forgot about it if Caliber did not ask. Everytime he hears Lantone, Vanessa would come to his mind. He bit the nail of his thumb as he thought about what happened again.


    ~~~~~


    "Hmm, for what reason do you think I requested to dance with you?" Chance asked.


    "You want to escape from your father''s eyes," she answered.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I am sure you know that His Majesty puts a lot of attention to you, his dear son, the Crown Prince." she said, "He must be waiting to see which lady you would ask to dance with. Especially from which house."


    Chance remained quiet, listening to her every word. "Since it is I who is now dancing with you, His Majesty would not be worried about the other houses. After all, I am the daughter of his brother...that was kicked out of the royal family."


    Chance stared at his cousin''s face, almost frowning, but he did not let the people watching them notice that he was a bit displeased. "You look so angelic and innocent, but I wonder what it is that goes on in your head."


    Vanessa chuckled. If Chance had not known her yet and heard her laugh, he would have felt much better.


    "Your words make it seem as if I am planning something, Your Highness." she said after she let out a chuckle.


    "I only say what I think." Chance said, "And from the way I see it, you are a scheming lady, who would do anything to get what she wants."


    "Hmm, for what reason do you think I requested to dance with you?" Chance asked.


    "You want to escape from your father''s eyes," she answered.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I am sure you know that His Majesty puts a lot of attention to you, his dear son, the Crown Prince." she said, "He must be waiting to see which lady you would ask to dance with. Especially from which house."


    Chance remained quiet, listening to her every word. "Since it is I who is now dancing with you, His Majesty would not be worried about the other houses. After all, I am the daughter of his brother...that was kicked out of the royal family."


    Chance stared at his cousin''s face, almost frowning, but he did not let the people watching them notice that he was a bit displeased. "You look so angelic and innocent, but I wonder what it is that goes on in your head."


    Vanessa chuckled. If Chance had not known her yet and heard her laugh, he would have felt much better.


    "Your words make it seem as if I am planning something, Your Highness." she said after she let out a chuckle.


    "I only say what I think." Chance said, "And from the way I see it, you are a scheming lady, who would do anything to get what she wants."


    ---


    "May the Goddess bless you as you return." she said and Chance nodded, and they walked towards the door to leave. "Next time you visit," Vanessa said, making them pause and turn to her.


    "I will make sure it will be because of me."


    ~~~~~


    Caliber looked at Chance who seemed to be deep in his thoughts. ''I wonder what happened?'' he thought.


    "Caliber...what do you think of Vanessa Lanstone?"

 Chapter 152 - The Canopus Prince Is Jealous?

    There was a short silence between the two of them and Caliber was confused as to why the Crown Prince asked about the Lady of the Lanstone, "Suddenly bring in Lady Vanessa, why do you ask?" Caliber asked but the Crown Prince did not answer.


    "Did something happen with you and the lady?" he asked with worry, seeing how troubled he looked when he asked the question.


    Chance shook his head, "I suppose I could say that something happened." he responded and Caliber sat up and looked at him. Chance smiled and held his face, "It is not something bad so do not worry."


    Caliber frowned, "How can I not worry if you look so bothered?" he said and let out a sigh.


    Chance clearly saw the frown on his facebook even so, he cannot help but find the prince so adorable when he has that expression. "It is not something to worry about. I am just curious about what you think of her." he said.


    "Err, well, she¡­" Caliber started and glanced at the Crown Prince, ''Why do I suddenly feel nervous..?'' he thought.


    "Are you going to get upset when you get an answer?" Caliber asked.


    "Eh? I need the answer so why would I be upset?" Chance responded with a chuckle.


    The Canopus prince narrowed his eyes on the Crown Prince, feeling doubtful because his answer was suspicious, "R-really?" he asked again.


    The Crown Prince smiled and laughed, "Of course."


    Caliber looked up and thought about his question, "Hmm, well I heard that she was a beauty, someone that all ladies look up to and imitate." he answered.


    He looked at the Crown Prince and he had the same expression as he had earlier. Caliber held his hand and swallowed, "H-hey, you said you will not get upset!'' he said with worry.


    Chance looked at Caliber''s hand that was holding him and he intertwined his fingers with his, "I am not upset." he said softly and leaned on him. Even though that was what he said, Caliber was still worried about what Chance was thinking.


    "You only ''heard''? Then what about your own opinion of her?" Chance asked again,  "I am sure you saw her in the celebration." he added.


    Caliber frowned but it was a good thing that Chance did not see his expression. "Are we going to talk about her again?" he asked but the Crown Prince did not answer and was still waiting for an answer. "I did not pay too much attention so I do not have an answer to your question." he responded.


    This time, Chance was the one who sat up, "Are you just saying that so you can avoid answering?" he asked with a furrowed brow. He said he would not be upset but he does not know why he was feeling strange.


    Caliber held both of his hands to calm him down, "I am not, Charles." he said. Chance was still not sure but he saw a serious look on Caliber''s face, with his eyes staring directly into his, "I do not lie, my prince."


    ~~~~~


    Louis let out a snort, "Even if they love people of the same gender, they are normal. The abnormal ones are the people who are stupid enough to think otherwise." he said as a response.


    His words touched Chance''s heart, he never expected it. Judging by his personality, he thought he would be the kind to hate gays too.


    "What about my brother, what do you think about him?" The little prince has become even more curious and just asks whatever he wants to ask.


    Suspicious, Chance squinted, "Why are you asking that?"


    "Brother Caliber said you two are lovers."


    Chance flustered, looked at Louis with a flushed face, "You believe that? Your brother does not like me, he is just teasi¡ª" he stopped after feeling Louis''s hand on his shoulder, he looked at him seriously,


    "My brother does not lie."


    ~~~~~


    Chance suddenly remembered his conversation with Louis. Even the little prince said that he does not lie, so of course it is true, he thought. But if the Canopus Prince was indeed telling the truth, does it mean that he really did not pay attention to the Lady of the Lanstone? "How can that be? You clearly saw her in the celebration. She even danced with me."


    "That is why I do not want to answer. It makes me remember the celebration where the two of you are-" Caliber did not continue his words and his eyes slightly widened, realizing what he was saying all of the sudden. He put his hand on his mouth, "I apologize¡­" he said and looked away.


    "I did see her for a short moment but do not remember her face."


    "I did not get the chance to see how the lady was and how she looked." he said, "Because I do not want to look at her dancing with you¡­" he whispered.


    To think that the Crown Prince, who was his lover, could dance with someone in front of many people annoys him inside, because it was impossible to do that with him, especially knowing that the King and the people were against having a man being intimate with another man. He only shot glances at the Crown Prince for a few times but tried not to watch because of the feeling he has whenever the two of them were together.


    Caliber furrowed his brow, ''I wonder what the two of them were talking about at that time, they were so close with each other.'' he thought.


    Chance was dumbfounded by his response, he never would have thought that that was what he was thinking about at that time. He saw him talking to Jasper and was not looking at them so he thought he did not care.


    Somehow, his confession made him feel strange inside, he was happy to hear those words.


    He climbed on top of Caliber and put his hands on his face, he chuckled, "So that was your thoughts that time. The ever so confident prince of Canopus was jealous?" he asked, teasing the Canopus Prince.


    Caliber held his hand that was on his face and stared at him with his eyes full of seriousness, "Yes, that is right. I am jealous." he admitted, He put his head closer to his face, "So what if I am?"


    Chance did not answer as if he had lost the ability to speak, going weak seeing his serious stare. "Even if I am not, I would not look at that woman''s face. Because you are the only one I want to look at every damn day."


    Chance could not hold back the smile from appearing on his face as his cheeks heated up because of his words, "Your Highness, I did not know you were so good with words." he said and Caliber chuckled.


    Caliber gave him a peck, "I am only telling the truth." he responded.


    He looked at the Crown Prince and smirked, "What is wrong? Are you not satisfied with just a peck?" he asked, "Just like that time?" he whispered.


    ~~~~~


    Chance made the first move and he claimed the lips of the man he loves. For the first time in his life, he fell in love. Seeing Caliber in front of him again, there was no denying that he truly has feelings for him.


    Chance pulled away from the kiss to look at the man he claimed. He beamed a smile at Caliber who was still dumbfounded by the sudden kiss he received from the white-haired crown prince.


    With his arms still wrapped around Caliber''s neck and their noses inches away from touching each other, he whispered seductively, "Is this enough of an answer?" gazing down at his soft and plump lips before looking back at his dazed turquoise eyes.


    "You are making me crazy, Charles." he said in a husky voice, lips parted slightly, as his breath quickened, making Chance''s insides clench, finding him more tempting by the second.


    Caliber gave him a quick kiss on the lips, before turning his back on Chance. Chance was flustered and grabbed the edge of his clothes, pulling it to get his attention. Caliber looked at him and saw his flushed face. "O-only a peck..?"


    The Canopus prince felt the heat rise up to his face, he could not even hide his blush anymore as he looked at Chance with a puppy look, as if begging to give him more than a peck. ''So...so cute-'' he held back his urge to devour the adorable prince outside.


    He chuckled and did a slight bend to get near the side of his head. The moisture from the tip of Caliber''s tongue traced around the rim of his ear. He licked his earlobe, making his knees tremble. "You deserve more than that." he whispered. Chance looked at Caliber as he winked. "In my room."


    ~~~~~


    Chance''s whole face turned red, "Waaaaah! Stop reminding me of that!" he exclaimed and Caliber laughed, pushing him down the bed.


    He wrapped his arms around him tight, "I will never let you go."

 Chapter 153 - Will You Support Them?

    The two princes lie in the bed with the white sheets covering their bodies with Caliber a bit lower than Chance. Caliber''s hands were still wrapped around the Crown Prince as he gave his chest some pecks. He raised his gaze to his face, "My prince, are you tired?"


    "No¡­" Chance responded.


    Caliber''s face lit up and he grinned, "Then how about-


    "No." Chance said firmly, knowing what the Canopus Prince was going to say.


    Caliber pouted and buried his face on the Crown Prince''s face, "Don''t you dare bite it again, Caliber." Chance said, warning him.


    Caliber chuckled, "I would not dare." he responded and gave him another kiss.


    The Second Prince of Canopus looked up at Chance''s face again, "If it is all right for me to ask, can you tell me why you went to the manor of the Lanstones?" he asked.


    Chance was in a bit of a daze and he stared back at Caliber, "I am trying to find a little girl." Chance answered and Caliber looked curious.


    "A little girl? Is he the same age as Louis?" Caliber asked.


    Chance laughed, "You still see your brother as a little boy?" he asked.


    "But he is a little boy." Caliber argued, Chance laughed at the thought that maybe even if Louis turned eighteen, he would still be a little prince in his eyes.


    "Although we still see him as a little boy, Cole is already fourteen. He can even reach my height." Chance said, well it is not like he did not call Louis a ''little prince'' before.


    "Ah, is that so? So it is possible for Louis to catch your attention since he is not ''little''. My prince, should I be jealous?" Caliber asked with a frown.


    The Crown Prince looked at him seriously and smacked him in the head, "Ow, what did you do that for?" Caliber said as he rubbed his head, the spot where he was hit.


    "I cannot believe you will be jealous of your own brother." Chance scolded.


    "But..."


    "He is fourteen! We have a gap of seven years. Do I look like the type who goes for younger ones?"


    "The Count and the Countess of Millington have a gap of eleven years."


    Chance fell silent as he forgot that it was quite normal in this time, and maybe even in the present.


    "Wait, so does that mean that if Louis does not have that gap with you, he has a chance?" Caliber asked with a furrowed brow.


    Chance raised his hand, about to hit him again but Caliber caught his hand and laughed, "I am kidding, I am kidding. Do not be mad." he said and grinned.


    "I was just teasing you, your reaction looked so cute." Caliber said with a chuckle.


    Chance frowned at his joke, but even though Caliber said he was joking, Chance knew that his jealousy would be the same as to other men. He laughed a little and caressed Caliber''s head. "Sorry, does it hurt?"


    "Hmmm," Caliber acted as if he was thinking deeply. "Maybe if you give it a kiss, it will not hurt anymore." he responded and grinned.


    "You should just say that you wanted a kiss. No need to find excuses." Chance chuckled and kissed the top of Caliber''s head.


    Caliber slid up and matched his level, not facing the Crown Prince''s chest anymore. He looked at his face and gave him another kiss, but this time it was on the lips.


    "How many times have you kissed me, you kissing maniac?"


    Caliber grinned, "It is addicting, so I have lost count." he said and both of them laughed.


    Chance smirked, finally found a way to get back at his teasing, "Come to think of it, were you not also trying to look for a girl?" he asked and Caliber''s expression changed.


    "Oh, it is not a ''little'' girl. A woman right? I think about the same age as m¡ª


    Caliber put his hand on his lips, "Are you trying to put this topic up just because I teased you with my brother?"


    "You are not the only one who can get jealous, Your Highness." Chance responded. "Unlike with mine, the one you are trying to find is near your age."


    Caliber smiled, "I am happy to see that you are jealous, but I think I made it clear that you are the only one that my eyes focus on." he said and Chance blushed.


    ~~~~~


    Caliber smiled and then started humming as they waltz around the center circle of the greenhouse. "I apologize, you are dancing with a man and not some beautiful woman in a gown."


    Caliber turned serious and looked at the Crown Prince. "You do not need to be a woman wearing a dress for me to dance with you," he said. "What matters is that I am dancing with ''you''."


    Deep inside Chance, he really liked what he said. It made him fall deeper for him even more. "But then...why do you try so hard to find that woman?"


    Chance noticed Caliber flinch, surprised about his question. "How did you know about that?" he asked.


    Chance looked away. "I overheard it." he replied. Chance was waiting until Caliber would tell him about him, but the time never seemed to come and so he asked it himself.


    "I am trying to find her because she has something that I need." Caliber answered.


    Chance stared back at him. "You do not have a relationship with her? You do not love her?" he asked, making sure that he was hearing it right, that he was just finding the woman, not because he loves her.


    "Yes. I have something I want to know about. That is why I am trying to look for her," he answered. "Other than that, I have no reason to go find her."


    Chance was stunned, and Caliber let out a chuckle. "You mean all this time, you thought..?"


    Chance lowered his gaze, embarrassed that he was wrong. "Yes..."


    The Canopus Prince stopped, and they both paused on dancing as Caliber stared down at his face. "Charles," he called out and lifted his chin up.


    "Underneath this night sky, you are the only star I see."


    ~~~~~


    "A-all right, you win." The Crown Prince surrendered.


    "...Back to the topic," Chance said with a cough, "I am trying to find a girl that I saw in the royal library, but I failed." he said.


    He began telling Caliber about what happened earlier in the Lanstone Household.


    ~~~~~


    "I am looking for a little girl with black hair. I saw her in the palace before, after hearing that a child of the Lanstones fit the description, I immediately came here."


    "But I think you are mistaken, since as I said that she only came to the palace just once."


    Chance nodded, but he still clings to the hope he has, "You are right. But if possible, I would still like to meet with your sister." He said.


    Vanessa let out an inaudible sigh and nodded, "As you wish, Your Highness." She said, then turned her head to the Crown Prince, ''And she is not my sister." she added.


    "As I thought. She does not have a silver hair, is she adopted then?" Chance asked.


    "My father took her in after seeing her by the streets of Geminga''s slums." She responded.


    Chance was a bit surprised. He thought that he adopted her but she was actually from the slums. For a noble to take in a child of the lowest, just what was his intention of adopting her to the Lanstones?


    "Actually, Sir Albert and most of the servants here are people that my father took in. They have nowhere to go, nothing to eat and so he made them work for him so they could have their own shelter, food and work."


    Chance was speechless, not only that child...but even the servants?


    Is it really just pure kindness? He thought.


    If it was, then it just made it even more complicated in his mind. Just earlier he was thinking of Marquess Calliwell''s rebellion, but can a person who takes in people like that, could possibly be evil and rebel?


    But for now he cannot trust anyone or think one-sidedly.


    "Your Highness," Sir Albert bowed. "Blessings from the Goddess." he greeted once again.


    Chance''s eyes shifted down to the child hiding behind Albert, clinging to him. "Forgive her, Your Highness. She is a shy child." he said.


    ''Shy?'' Chance thought with disbelief, and Alec scoffed. It was impossible for such a person to be shy. ''It must be a mistake.''


    "That is right, Your Highness. Nyssa was just recently taken in, so she is still uncomfortable with unfamiliar faces." Vanessa said.


    "Nyssa, the Crown Prince is here, state your greetings." Albert said, touching her back to gesture to go on.


    Nyssa slowly took a few steps forward and curtsied, "Nyssa Lanstone greets the Crown Prince. May the Goddess bless the Star of Antares."


    ~~~~~


    "I see, so that was what happened. The maid told you that it might be the child from the Lanstone family, so you came to see that child." Caliber repeated.


    Caliber let out a sigh of relief which got the Crown Prince curious, "Why do you look relieved?"


    "I thought you went there to visit Lady Vanessa." Caliber admitted and Chance laughed as he remembered when Caliber confessed that he was jealous of Vanessa Lanstone.


    "Of course not," he responded.


    "But then, judging by your story. It seemed like the Marquess and Lady Vanessa were planning something." Caliber said and Chance nodded.


    "Then if one day, the Marquess or Lady Vanessa tries to steal the throne from King Cadell...Will you support them?"

 Chapter 154 - The One For The Throne

    Caliber waited for an answer and there was a serious atmosphere around them. It might have been a sensitive question, considering that he was the son of the King in question.


    "Will I support them? Why are you asking me that kind of question?" he asked and laughed to remove the tension in the air.


    "I am only asking what-ifs questions. If that ever happened, what would you do?" Caliber asked again, "Which of them will you side on?"


    The Crown Prince must be quite close with his uncle, the Marquess and his cousin Lady Vanessa, that was what Chance assumed. As for King Cadell, the father of the Crown Prince, the two of them right now were in a different situation.


    Right now, King Cadell is being suspicious of Chance and the latter is not in a good relationship with him because of the impression left on him.


    But as for the real Charles, before Chance came here, he saw how much the King favored him. Remembering when the King said to call him Father as he should, not minding other people''s opinions for he is his son.


    ''What did Charles think of his own father before I came here?'' he thought.


    "You seem to be thinking about it deeply for just one question." Caliber said and caressed his head, "Forgive me if it bothered you."


    "It is all right." Chance responded, "I just... that question of yours made me think since I never thought of that possibility." he said, troubled when the time comes.


    Chance looked at Caliber, "But first, how about you? Who will you support?" he asked.


    "I think you know that I am from another kingdom." Caliber said.


    Chance nodded, "Of course. I just want to know what your choice would be."


    Caliber stared at the ceiling as he thought of an answer, "I do not lie, my prince. So my answer might be improper for the King''s son to hear." he said.


    Chance held his hand, waiting for an answer. "I would choose to support the Marquess as the King instead of Cadell." Caliber responded.


    Chance looked at him curious for the reason, although it was not a surprise for him that Caliber would choose Marquess Calliwell, knowing that King Cadell and Caliber did not have good impressions of each other.


    "Why is that so?" Chance asked.


    "I am well aware of the things that His Majesty has done to you."


    "He never once tried to hurt me."


    "Physically, yes. But what about mentally? He has been trying to torture your mind and I can see it clearly," he said, "What kind of father executes male prostitutes on his son''s celebration because of his suspicions about your sexuality?"


    Chance fell silent. It was true, up until now Chance still despised the King of what he had done. He tried to calm himself down and acted like he was not affected, but the trauma still remained.


    "...You still have that on your mind?" Chance muttered.


    "How could I forget if the look on your face still appears in my mind?" he said. "I will never be able to forget how much you cried because of what he did."


    Chance felt Caliber''s body tense up and he was clenching his fist and he tried to calm him down.


    "I know," he whispered and embraced him. "I will also never forget it." Chance said with a serious expression.


    "If I was to choose between King Cadell and Marquess Calliwell. I would surely choose the Marquess." Chance said.


    "But as for the matter of the throne in your question, I will not support any of them." Chance said.


    Caliber looked at him, confused, "What do you mean by that?" he asked.


    Chance smiled at him, "Of course I would not support them," he said.


    "Because I will be the one to sit on that throne."


    Caliber stared at him, a bit surprised by his answer. How could he forget that he was the Crown Prince, the future King of Antares.


    But it has been a while since he saw that bold attitude of the Crown Prince. "Do you know what you are trying to imply?" Caliber smirked. "You say that as if you are going to be King while Cadell is still alive. The Crown Prince is rebelling?"


    Chance chuckled, "A prince who said he will support the Marquess for the throne has no right to say that. You were also planning to rebel." he said and Caliber chuckled.


    "I am sure I told you before, that if it is for your sake," he said and looked directly into his eyes, "Our Kingdom would wage a war against your father."


    Chance remembered the time where he was crying because of the execution and Caliber said that. That time when the Crown Prince and King Leonidas were together, he also said the same thing.


    Chance smiled, "You two really are brothers." he whispered.


    "Hm? Did Leonidas say the same? That would be great then." Caliber said with a laugh. It was as if it never bothered him that he would be in danger if ever there really was a war.


    Chance cannot let that happen, it might cause them their lives. Chance would never be in peace if his loved ones died because of him.


    As for the Marquess of House Lanstone, rather than supporting them to take over the throne, ''I could have them support me instead,'' Chance thought.


    "It is a pity that the child from the Lanstones is not the little girl you were looking for." Caliber said. "How was she?"


    ~~~~~


    Nyssa cannot help but wonder what the Crown Prince was thinking. He looked so troubled. She approached and placed her hand on him, "Mister, are you okay? Do you have a problem?"


    Chance snapped out of his thoughts and stared at the girl dumbfoundedly. Alec was about to approach and take the kid but Albert went ahead of him, grabbing Nyssa by the hand "My lady, you cannot touch the Crown Prince!" he said and it startled Nyssa.


    "I-I am sorry!"


    "Forgive her, Your Highness. I will have to teach her better." Albert said and was about to pull Nyssa but Chance raised his hand.


    "No, no. It is all right." He said and patted the little girl on her head, "It feels good to have such a cute child sincerely worrying about me." he said and smiled at her.


    Albert sighed with relief that the Crown Prince was not mad. Vanessa smiled secretly as she watched her sister and the Crown Prince.


    Chance stared at the little girl, she was a cute one, one that you cannot be mad at no matter how many mistakes she would have made. But such a shy and adorable girl cannot possibly be the one he met in the library.


    It seems the maid was indeed pointing to a different girl.


    He has no right to be mad because he was the one who said that it was all right. The description indeed matched, and the maid was telling the truth about a little girl having black hair. Unfortunately, it was a different little girl.


    He caressed the hair of the girl, the black hair was right but they do not have the same eye color. Teri also has black eyes yet seems to glint so beautifully. While Nyssa had blue eyes just like the Marquess.


    "What a beautiful blue eyes." Chance said and it made the child blush.


    "Not as much as yours, Your Highness." Nyssa said with a smile.


    Chance turned to Vanessa, "It was no wonder that uncle took her into the family. Such an adorable kid with the same blue eyes as the royal family, it would not be mistaken that she is not a Lanstone." Chance said with a smile.


    Chance patted Nyssa, "It was nice meeting you, Nyssa. I will come visit you again when I have time."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Chance turned to Vanessa, "I am afraid that the information was wrong. It seems your sister is not the one I am looking for." he said.


    "I apologize for the trouble and the sudden visit."


    Vanessa stood up and bowed her head, "It is not a problem, Your Highness." she said.


    "Well then, I should go now." Chance said and Alec went to his side. ''Caliber is waiting for me.'' he thought, wanting to go as soon as possible to be with him.


    "May the Goddess bless you as you return." she said and Chance nodded, and they walked towards the door to leave.


    ~~~~~


    Caliber was smiling the entire time that Chance was telling him about Nyssa Lanstone. Chance seemed to be happy as he described the child. "You look as if you want a child." he said and chuckled.


    Caliber pushed him down, "Do you want one? Let us make it."


    Chance hit him on the chest, "As if we could have one! You just want to do it again, huh?" he said with narrowed eyes and Caliber laughed as the Crown Prince hit the nail.


    "We are not Alpha and Omega, gosh." Chance whispered.


    "Hm? Alpha and Omega?"


    Chance blushed and looked away, "N-nothing..."

 Chapter 155 - Whose Fault Is It?

    "Are you going to go already?" Caliber asked as Chance got off the bed while Caliber was still lying down, covered in the sheets as he gazed at the Crown Prince.


    Caliber moved lazily and caught Chance''s hand, "Are you not tired? Come lay down and rest a bit more." he said and gave the back of his hand a peck.


    Chance glared at him, "Whose fault is it that I am tired?" he asked and even when Caliber''s eyes were half open, he could still imagine the Crown Prince glaring at him and he grinned, "Please forgive this poor one, my prince."


    Caliber was stronger than him so it took the Canopus Prince no effort to pull him back to sit on the bed, "Stay a bit more longer, Your Highness." he begged.


    "Ah, so you are only going to call me with respect when you want something to happen?" Chance said and shook his head side to side.


    "You know me well now. Now come here and stay." Caliber still insisted.


    "No, we are here for too long now. What if someone suddenly comes to see me?" Chance said, "It would be quite a sight to see us both naked in my chamber." he added and put his hand on his head.


    "If that happens, then do not open the door. You are tired so you should rest a bit more." he still continued to let him stay in the room.


    Chance slapped him on the face but not too hard, just enough for him to wake up and get his sleepiness away. "If I stay here with you, who knows when I will get out of bed?" he said and sighed, "You are the one who does not know how to rest, just how many times are you going to do it?" he scolded and Caliber immediately sat up and lowered his head as if he was listening to his master.


    "Now, are you going to stay in bed or are you going to get up?" Chance asked while staring at the Canopus Prince who was sitting properly on his knees on the bed.


    "I will get up and fix myself now." Caliber said, being obedient to his lover.


    Chance kept up his serious face but he wanted to laugh at Caliber. A little scolding from him was enough to get him to obey. "Good," Chance said and was about to walk over to the wardrobe but he felt Caliber''s stare, "Caliber!''


    Caliber looked at him, "What is it?"


    "Stop staring!" the Crown Prince exclaimed.


    Caliber chuckled. There was nothing wrong with him staring at his body, "I always see it anyways, what is there to be embarrassed about?" he asked, teasing the shy prince even more than he already was.


    "Even so!"


    Caliber also started to get ready so he will not be scolded by being on the bed for too long. He got off the bed as well but when he looked at the Crown Prince, the corner of his lips lifted into a smirk, "For someone who said not to stare, aren''t you quite feasting on what is before you?"


    Chance was flustered and he immediately looked away to not let the Canopus Prince see his flushed face. "I-I am not looking at it!" he exclaimed.


    "No need to be shy, you already saw it many times today." Caliber said, about to approach him.


    Chance was about to lose his mind as he cannot take his eyes away from ''his thing''. He raised his hand, trying to prevent the Canopus Prince from taking another step closer to him, "Get away! Seriously, I will get mad!" he exclaimed but he probably looked like a fool, threatening him while his face was red.


    He ran to the wardrobe and closed the door so Caliber would not be able to go inside with him, knowing fully well about what might happen if he did. He put both of his hands on his face, trying to calm himself down. "I cannot believe this. A-am I actually addicted..?" he whispered to himself.


    "Pure thoughts, pure thoughts. I came here to live King Charles''s life and die! Why am I spending the day with my lover in bed." he said to himself, embarrassed whenever the scenes replay in his head.


    He shook the thoughts off his mind, "Well, why not? If I am going to die, then I might as well do what I want!" he yelled but enough for only him to hear.


    He looked at the clothes in his wardrobe and he almost went dizzy by the amount of clothes inside. Back in his time, he would just grab a plain white shirt and some pants, then take his jacket and go out. Simple and less hassle.


    Most of the time, it was his knight, or should he say, ''best friend'' was the one who chooses what he will wear. It was not like they could call Tailor Linda to come over just to prepare his clothes.


    He just went to take a white shirt and grabbed a white cravat. He chose another royal blue shirt and wore it underneath which can only be seen at the collar. Then he wore trousers of a very dark shade which becomes slightly reddish in light, with a midnight blue belt, clasped with a gold buckle.


    "I guess this is enough. Casual attire of a prince." he muttered and went out of his wardrobe.


    He prepared himself just in case Caliber was not dressed up yet, but to his dismay, he was already dressed from head to foot. ''W-wait, what dismay??'' he thought, ''I am not disappointed at all!''


    Caliber looked at him and smiled, "What is wrong? Were you expecting something?"


    "No." Chance answered with a serious expression.


    "Niro, stay here. You, come with me."


    Chance sat down on the sofa as he remembered what he heard outside. He was still curious as to why the royal aide of the Second Prince of Canopus would call Alec. ''From what I could recall, they were not in a relationship where they got along well.'' he thought.


    He was worried that they would fight, just like that time at the secret garden in Venus Wing. "Caliber, did Sherin ever mention to you about what she thinks of my knight?" he asked.


    Caliber looked up and thought about it, "Nothing of the sort. Why?" he responded and looked at him in confusion.


    "Earlier, I overheard Sherin asking Alec to come with her. Looks like they have something serious to talk about." Chance said.


    "Ah, so that is what you were thinking of even though I am the one you came to see." Caliber said.


    "You are still not over that?" Chance said and let out a chuckle.


    "Anyway, just let them be. Whatever they talk about is not our business."


    "I guess so, I should not stick my nose in it."


    Caliber approached him, "I have always been curious about something. How did you meet your knight, Alec Valorian?" he asked and stared directly into the Crown Prince''s eyes, waiting for him to answer.


    Chance felt like his head was blocked and he could not come up with an answer. He almost told him that he woke up and met him after being chased by the men at the inn. Now he was curious as well, ''How did Charles meet Alec?'' he thought.


    He was thinking of an excuse to avoid his question but they heard a knock on the door.


    "Your Highness, the Princess''s servant is here for an audience." Alec announced.


    Both the princes came towards the door and opened it. Chance saw William and the butler bowed, "My lady would like to invite you to her chamber." he said and Chance nodded, his guess was right, it was a good thing that he and Caliber got off the bed and dressed up.


    He stared at William and remembered something.


    ~~~~~


    He sipped the tea and as he looked up, he met the eyes of the butler looking at him. Chance snorted quietly, ''Just before, in front of my chamber, he wouldn''t dare to look me in the eye.'' The butler realized that the prince caught him looking and bowed his head.


    Carmilla tugged her butler''s clothes and chatted with him. William smiled while listening to the princess with Chance staring at them. ''I get it.''


    The butler noticed the prince''s stare, Chance looked at him in the eye, ''You like her, Am I right? You have feelings for my sister.'' he said to William using his eyes.


    Seeing the smirk on the face of the prince, William immediately understood what he was trying to say. He shook his head and bowed, ''I would not dare do something such as that, Your Highness. You misunderstood me.''


    Chance let out a snort and nodded his head, ''Okay, okay.'' clearly not a bit convinced.


    ---


    Princess Carmilla grabbed his brother''s arm and clung to it, "Brother, I missed you!"


    Chance smiled sweetly at his adorable sister, "I missed you too, Milla. Where were you during my birthday celebration?" he asked.


    Princess Carmilla slowly averted her gaze but kept smiling, "I was there, but I had to leave and rest early in my chamber." she answered. What an obvious lie, Chance thought.


    Chance looked at William, Carmilla''s butler, and he was startled and also looked away. ''Fishy¡­'' he thought and smiled, kind of getting an idea of why his sister left early.


    ~~~~~


    A smile formed in the Crown Prince''s face, "William, I want to ask you about something."

 Chapter 156 - The Butlers Feelings

    William followed the Crown Prince in a corner, because it was an order from the prince himself. The butler was nervous as to why Prince Charles called to have a conversation with him, he does not recall himself making a mistake in front of the Crown Prince, being called with an unknown reason makes him anxious.


    For some reason, he felt like he was being pierced from behind. The Second Prince of Canopus was staring at him enough to drill a hole in his back. ''W-what did I do?'' he thought, worried.


    He almost cried, begging the Crown Prince inside his mind, ''Y-your Highness, if you talk to me alone, His Highness Caliber might murder me¡­'' he whined, seeing how obvious the meaning of the Canopus Prince''s glare.


    When the two of them were at a distance where it is enough for only the two of them to hear what they will talk about. Chance faced him with a smile and he felt even more nervous, "Your Highness, what did you want to ask a mere servant like me?"


    Chance furrowed his brow, "You are not just a ''mere servant''. You are my sister''s, Princess Carmilla, personal butler." he said and tapped his shoulder.


    "But what is that Your Highness wants to ask?" William asked, cannot handle the suspense any longer.


    Chance put his hand on his chin, "What do you think of Milla?"


    William raised his head and was flustered by the sudden question from the Crown Prince, "P-pardon? Why this question..?" he asked and swallowed the lump in his throat.


    The Crown Prince chuckled at his reaction, "Why are you panicking? It is only a simple question." he said but the butler looked away, "Do not worry, it is only the two of us. Feel free to answer in any way you want." he added to calm him, knowing that he does not know how to answer such a question in front of the brother of the one in question.


    "I...think my answer is already obvious by now. Anyone who sees and gets to know Her Highness would have the exact same thoughts in their head." he said and smiled while lowering his gaze.


    "She is beautiful, kind and bright. A lady who would never be hated. A lady who is too nice for her own sake."


    "Even though I am such an incompetent servant, someone who cannot do his job right once before, she still accepted someone like me." he responded while putting his hand on the back of his neck, embarrassed as he says his words.


    "Her Highness is truly the sun who gives light to everyone, no matter how much they are swallowed by the darkness."


    Chance stared at him and noticed him holding his hands tight, ''It seems Milla has helped this man greatly without her even noticing.'' He thought and a smile formed in Chance''s face.


    "Then I have another question." The Crown Prince said.


    "What would Your Highness want to ask?"


    "Do you like my sister?"


    There was a long silence between the butler and the Crown Prince as the servant was taken aback by his second question. William laughed awkwardly, "O-of course, Your Highness. No one would dare dislike the Princess of the Kingdom." He answered, choosing a safe response.


    Chance sighed, "I am not talking about that. I am talking about your feelings for my sister. Your true feelings."


    William turned his head to the side but it was too late to hide his blushing face, ''I already told you that you are free to answer me. I will not tell anyone, it is just the two of us here." The Crown Prince said.


    William turned his head back to the Crown Prince''s direction and slowly raised his gaze to meet with Chance''s eyes. "Y-your Highness really mean it?"


    Chance chuckled, "Of course." He answered. Back then, when William came to get him, he never showed this kind of expression to him.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Highness," a voice called out. Chance walked towards the door to see who it was and it looked like a butler. The butler has a golden brown, medium length wavy hair. The side of his hair in the front is combed back, tucked behind his ears so it won''t go in front of his face.


    He bowed as respect and when he stood up, he still did not look Chance directly in the eyes. "My lady would like you to visit her chamber." he stated. ''I see, so he is Carmilla''s personal butler,'' he thought.


    "We have arrived at Her Highness, Carmilla''s chamber." The butler stated and bowed as he opened the door for Chance. Chance went inside and Alec followed behind him after he gave the butler a slight bow of the head. The butler bowed his head back and also followed after them.


    The butler held the princess and pulled her gently away from the crown prince. "I think it is not proper to call him that. In spite of your blood relationship, you are still talking to His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince." the butler said.


    ~~~~~


    He acted normally like any butler would, but now the William in front of him was being so adorable. Chance could tell the answer even by just looking at it, but he would like to hear the answer himself. He sees Princess Carmilla as his own sister, like a real one, even though he was not the real Charles.


    He once caught a glimpse of William being like this but only for a few times.


    ~~~~~


    He sipped the tea and as he looked up, he met the eyes of the butler looking at him. Chance snorted quietly, ''Just before, in front of my chamber, he wouldn''t dare to look at me in the eye.'' The butler realized that the prince caught him looking and bowed his head.


    Carmilla tugged her butler''s clothes and chatted with him. William smiled while listening to the princess with Chance staring at them. ''I get it.''


    The butler noticed the prince''s stare, Chance looked at him in the eye, ''You like her, Am I right? You have feelings for my sister.'' he said to William using his eyes.


    Seeing the smirk on the face of the prince, William immediately understood what he was trying to say. He shook his head and bowed, ''I would not dare do something such as that, Your Highness. You misunderstood me.''


    Chance let out a snort and nodded his head, ''Okay, okay.'' clearly not a bit convinced.


    ~~~~~


    That was his first time noticing him act that way, and also the time where they were called earlier in the dining area with the two kings. His suspicious behavior gets Chance to think that he was the reason why Princess Carmilla could not attend, ''This one is so transparent.'' He thought and laughed inside.


    He has never seen someone blush like that before, he suddenly remembered himself and was embarrassed, ''W-wait, is that how Caliber sees me when I turn red?'' he thought, ''Or even worse than that?''


    He took a quick glance at the Canopus Prince and he was staring at him all this time. Chance suddenly turned red just by seeing Caliber staring at him. Caliber saw his reaction and gave him a wink and a smirk.


    Chance looked away and tried to hold himself back or else the butler would see his flushed face. But there was no use to hide it since William was already aware that there was something going on between them.


    William stayed silent as he noticed the Crown Prince was distracted. He thought maybe he did not need to answer anymore since the Crown Prince''s attention was not on him now.


    Chance returned his gaze to the butler, "Do not think I forgot what I was asking. I am waiting for a response." He said as if he could read his mind.


    William knew that it would not harm him to admit it to the Crown Prince. Prince Charles promised not to tell anyone, and he believed that the Crown Prince would keep his word. "I¡­like My Lady."


    Chance already expected this answer but he cannot help but smile.


    "It is not only the type of like that a person would give a lady. I truly have feelings for the princess." He said, trying to show the Crown Prince of how sincere he was. "I know it is not allowed for me to have such feelings, but it is impossible for me to just make it disappear." He said and smiled bitterly.


    "What do you mean it is not allowed?" Chance asked with a furrowed brow. "It may seem improper for some people, but there is no law that says you are not allowed to fall in love!" he scolded and William stared at him, dumbfounded by his words.


    Chance was only saying this because he knows exactly how it feels.


    Even though Carmilla Howard was not really his sister, he still loves her like his own, "I will allow it. If someday my sister comes to like you as well, I will let you two be together."


    William looked at him in surprise, "Wh-what, but Your Highness-!"


    "I will make sure that you two will be happy."


    Because surely that was what Prince Charles had done before, the historian thought.

 Chapter 157 - A Decision To Regret

    William stared at the Crown Prince after hearing his words that were full of confidence. Even he himself, who was about to lose hope for the feelings he has for the princess would not be able to say such words that they will be together.


    Although he agrees with what the Crown Prince said that no one can tell you not to fall in love, for a servant to be with the princess that would be a talk of the town, or rather the entire kingdom.


    How could he be with a princess who everyone loves, a royal, someone who has everything she needs. "If I...continue on with these feelings and try to pursue her. I would be happy, but that would make me selfish!" William exclaimed and the shy butler disappeared and was replaced by a man in despair.


    "Do you not want to be together with Milla?" Chance asked.


    "...I do." William answered and smiled bitterly, "But I do not want it to happen." he added which left the Crown Prince in confusion.


    "Why not?" Chance asked.


    ''He wants to be with the princess but he does not wish to be together? This is the first time I heard someone say that.'' he thought. ''Well it is not like I have other people to talk to. What a lonely life.''


    "Being with me does not guarantee her happiness. The two of us may be happy at first, but Her Highness would be the one to suffer in the end."


    "She will soon be the topic of the ladies and their attitude towards her will change. Everything that she could easily have, could disappear in an instant because of me." William said, meaning every word that comes out of his mouth. "I am not selfish enough to only think about my happiness."


    "Have you made up your mind?" Chance asked, making sure of his decision, "That you will not be with her?"


    William bit his lip and clenched his fists, and was about to nod but the Crown Prince held his chin and made William look at him, "Do not nod your head and listen to what I will say before you make up your mind."


    "As someone loyal to the princess, you might live as her butler until the day you die."


    "You will be with Princess Carmilla until you are old, you will live your life watching her grow into a fine lady, marry another man whom she might or might not have feelings for." Chance noticed the butler flinch at the thought of the princess marrying another man but he did not say anything.


    "Are you sure it would be all right for you as you look at her from afar, with her husband and her future children, seeing that it is not you by her side? Regretting that you never told her about how you feel?" Chance said, trying to get every word into his head.


    Chance''s mood started to drop as well, as he felt his situation, "Regret¡­" he said and his hand that was on William''s chin dropped to his shoulder, "is the worst feeling that you will carry until grave."


    Chance''s heart tightened as he remembered the prostitutes that the King ordered to be executed and those guards back at the Canopus Kingdom. Although these two have different situations, they all carry the word ''Regret''.


    ~~~~~


    Death.


    One word that brings fear to all people. Some may not be scared of death, but once they find and realize what they want in life, they cling to the last hope they have, a finger hanging on a cliff. A finger that holds on for a bit of time, before it gives up and falls to its doom.


    There are many reasons why people are afraid to die;


    Some do not want to leave their families behind. Some do not want to die because there are still many things they have yet to do. Some are scared of the pain, and the unknown that comes after death.


    Different reasons, yet all points to fear. Different reasons yet lead to one word.


    Regret.


    They were tempted by the offer of the enemies to give them a hundred suns if they opened the Venus Wing. A hundred suns would surely cause their family joy. But those hundred suns caused them...execution.


    We all make mistakes. It could be our choice to make our own decision, but there will be a point where we realize that we should never have done it. Temptation should not be an excuse for the mistakes we have made. We let ourselves be tempted, therefore we are at fault.


    We cannot do anything that would undo what has been done. All we could do is to ask for forgiveness, hoping that we get mercy. Once we did not get it, then there came regret.


    A mind full of regrets because of the mistake they have made. A decision that they know is wrong yet still did it, at what cost? Their lives.


    Begging will not be able to help them anymore. It is a decree from the ruler of their kingdom. The kingdom they betrayed.


    ~~~~~


    The same goes for the servant in front of him, if one day he comes to regret the decision of not being with the one he loves, he will always have the person in his mind, torturing himself because of his decision.


    Hurting himself with the image of the woman so close to him yet someone he would never reach. But it would be a sacrifice of his happiness for the woman he loves to be happy and not suffering.


    "The worst feeling...that you will carry until the last day of your life. Even in the next life." Chance whispered, "Are you sure you will be able to handle the pain?"


    William trembled as he held back his tears, "I am trying hard as well, it is not like this is something that I want. This is something I decided to ensure that she will have a good life." he exclaimed but not loud for others to hear.


    "What is your definition of a good life? To be surrounded with wealth and attention?" Chance snapped. "A good life is when you two will be happy together with enough food and things. It is not like you will live in poverty, why are you so afraid?"


    "You have not even asked my sister what it was that she wanted, and you have not even tried to tell her your feelings!" he said, "Come up with a decision after you heard her answer."


    "Deciding something without her even knowing anything is already a shortcut to the path of regrets, you idiot."


    William fell silent and lowered his gaze, thinking of his words very deeply. It was as if something in his mind opened, and he felt stupid for concealing everything without even thinking it through. Maybe he was just swallowed by the fear that everything would change once he confessed to the princess. But he realized he was wrong.


    He felt the Crown Prince''s hand on his shoulder and he glanced at the Crown Prince, meeting Chance''s serious gaze, "Do not forget that I am the Crown Prince." Chance said, "I will soon be the one seated on the throne."


    "I will not let my sister live a poor life, so rest assured. I will support the two of you, no matter what it takes." he whispered and walked away, leaving William in the corner in a daze.


    Chance went to where the three knights and Caliber were. The three of them bowed to him again and Chance just nodded as a greeting. He felt something different between the aides but he has too many thoughts inside his head to think about another topic.


    Caliber held his hand, "What did you talk about with the princess''s servant?" he asked.


    Chance shook his head apologetically, "I am afraid that I cannot tell you." he said, "I promised him."


    "I see, so it was so serious that you two had to make a promise?" Caliber smirked, but Chance knew that he was a bit annoyed.


    "I do not want to talk about it. Our conversation contains his secrets." Chance said, still not saying anything.


    "You even held his face. You touched his skin." Caliber sulked and Chance almost laughed, so that explains why he was feeling weird earlier, Caliber was staring at them like he was about to drill a hole in them.


    "You were glaring as I touched him, huh?" Chance teased and Caliber surprisingly did not deny it and nodded. Chance held Caliber''s hand tighter, "As for touching skin, you know very well how different I am when it comes to you."


    Caliber smiled, knowing what he meant, could not keep his upset act and kissed the back of his hand. Chance pinched him using his other hand, "Hey, the others are here." Chance whispered, getting shy.


    Caliber just smiled and ignored his words.


    Chance cannot help but smile as he looks at the Canopus Prince. He lowered his head as he thought of the words he told William. ''Regret¡­'' he thought.


    ''I hope a day where I do something I will regret will not come.'' he said inside his mind. ''But such a thing is inevitable in the last king''s history.''

 Chapter 158 - Drowning In Red Ocean

    William went to where the four of them were and tried to conceal his confused state. Avoiding the Crown Prince''s gaze, he lowered his head and extended his hand, showing them the way, "I will guide you all to the princess''s chamber." the butler said.


    He turned around and started walking, making the four follow them. Sherin and Niro were in the front, a little behind the butler. While Alec was beside the Crown Prince. Chance could not see William''s face because they were behind, but he would have liked it if he could see the expression on the butler''s face.


    He let out an inaudible sigh, ''I hope he thinks of my words through.'' Chance thought. He could already tell just by looking at him that even though he had not done what he was planning to do, regret was written all over his face. Chance could have just let them be and could have not poked his nose into the butler''s business, but he does not want William to do something that would torture himself because of regret until he lies on his deathbed.


    He glanced at his knight and at the female aide when he remembered that the two of them talked earlier. They must have finished their conversation, he thought. Chance noticed that his knight was still the same as before so maybe the topic they had did not affect him that much, it must have not been too much of a serious conversation, but it did not look that way to Sherin.


    Chance saw Sherin keeping a straight face, but her eyes seemed distracted, like she was thinking about something so deeply. ''Something really must have happened. I hope they are all right.'' Chance thought.


    The historian looked at the knight with worry. Although it looked like he was not affected by what they talked about, seeing Sherin looking troubled, Alec must also be thinking about it. As Chance stared at him, there was something strange forming in his chest. A feeling that he could not shake off, a confusing feeling.


    The knight turned his head as he noticed the Crown Prince''s gaze. Their gazes met and Chance continued to stare at him, for a moment Chance felt a sudden gush of sorrow. ''W-why do I feel so sad?'' the historian thought.


    It felt as if time rewinded and they went back to the time where they first met in the streets and when they went to the library for the first time. Where Chance met him as ''Charles''.


    ~~~~~


    One of the men gave a signal to hold him but Chance suddenly ran outside the inn. "You! Your payment!" the owner yelled. The men ran after him to help the owner, "Stop, right there!"


    Chance kept running to escape the people chasing him, "I seriously don''t have money! I''m sorry!" he shouted. The group still chased him, the crowd gave way to avoid getting involved or hurt.


    Chance looked back and saw their serious and mad faces, when he returned his eyes in front of him, he ran into someone. The person who he bumped into didn''t even move an inch. He stood still like a rock while Chance immediately lost balance but the man supported his back with his arm.


    Chance sighed with relief, "Thank you." the man''s brows slightly furrowed while he stared at him with confusion and surprise. "Yo--


    "There you are! Go and catch him!" The group from the bar stopped and blocked Chance and the man with him so they wouldn''t escape. "Pay up or we will take you to Tartaria!"


    The man removed his hand around Chance''s waist and took out his own sword. ''He also has a sword. Is this man also a knight?'' Chance thought.


    "The ones who are going to Tartaria..." The knight muttered and pointed his sword to the group. "are all of you."


    The group looked angry, like they were all ready to fight but they were bewildered as they felt the ground shaking. "Is it an earthquake?!" the others asked. "Grab the man before he escapes again." another man whispered to the other.


    Two of the group were supposed to go to Chance but they felt something sharp on their necks, "Prepare to go meet Asteria in prison, fools."


    ---


    "I am Your Highness''s personal knight and the Captain of the Antares First Squad, Alec Valorian."


    Chance turned to him, ''So his name is Alec, wait why did he introduce himself? Did he notice that I''m not his master?''


    "I know, why are you telling me that?" Chance lied, the knight squinted his eyes, looking at him.


    "I thought that maybe you had also forgotten about me, seeing that you did not know the messenger that you were always ordering around," he said.


    ---


    "How long were you standing there?"


    "About five hours, Your Highness." the knight responded as if it was nothing to him, Chance blinked, mouth agape in incredulity. "What?!" he exclaimed, making Alec surprised. His gaze went down to his legs, "Are you okay?" he said with worry and sat down on the floor.


    "Seriously! You could have taken advantage of sitting while I was asleep. It is not like I will see you!" he scolded. The Valorian knight looked down at the Crown Prince that was sitting on the ground, stunned. ''W-what is he doing?''


    He became even more flustered inside as he felt the prince pressing the muscles of the back of his legs. He put his sword away and bent down to his level to grab both of Charles''s hands. "A Crown Prince should never lower himself to anyone."


    Chance was gazing down at his leg when Alec grabbed his hands, after hearing those words he immediately raised his head, forgetting that he was a royal.


    But at the moment he looked up, he met the knight''s gaze with the light from the window reflecting in his empty, crimson eyes that have met blood all his life, his usual blank face turned serious as he looked at him.


    "You do not have to worry about me, Your Highness. I should be the one to worry, that is my duty."


    ~~~~~


    Chance felt his heart clenched for a short moment. As he looked into the Valorian knight''s eyes. It was the same empty, crimson eyes that he saw back then. It was a normal sight to see since Alec has always been blank and good at concealing his emotions.


    But for a reason that is not known, Chance felt sad as he looked into his eyes. It was so empty and there was not even a slight shine in it. It was dark and deep, as if it was a deep sea and its color was similar to those of a blood.


    Inside those eyes, Chance could see a figure drowning. It must be the knight drowning in the ocean of blood, either the blood of those he had killed, blood of the ones he loved, or maybe even his own.


    ~~~


    Caliber approached him, "I have always been curious about something. How did you meet your knight, Alec Valorian?" he asked and stared directly into the Crown Prince''s eyes, waiting for him to answer.


    ~~~


    Chance does not know how to answer that question. Because ''you'' could mean himself or the body he was in. Chance met Alec when he was running away from the ones chasing him from the inn.


    But as for how the real ''Charles'' met him, he has no idea.


    He said that he met him that day when he woke up in the 19th century, but his heart aches for him as if he had met him for a very long time. It was only until now that he felt so much sorrow for his knight for an unknown reason.


    He hoped that it was not indicating that something bad was about to happen, but there was a painful feeling inside him as he looked at him.


    It felt as if he had been looking at those crimson eyes even long before he had the chance to look at it. ''What is this feeling?'' Chance thought. ''Is this the feelings of King Charles? Is this the sorrow that the last king felt before?''


    Chance looked away and returned his gaze in front. If he continued staring at him, his heart might burst in pain.


    He does not know what the last king and the Valorian knight''s relationship was before he came, but the thought of him stealing the knight''s chance to be with King Charles until the end broke him. ''The knight must have a goal of serving Charles until death,'' Chance thought, ''How would he react if he knew that the prince he dedicated his life to, has long been gone?''


    ''How would he react if he found out that he will never see nor talk with ''Charles'' any longer?''


    All for the sake of retelling history, he stole someone''s life. ''I am sorry, Alec,'' he thought.


    But those were the words he would never be able to say to the Valorian Knight.

 Chapter 159 - Look Of Pity And Guilt

    Chance was no longer looking at the knight but Alec remained staring at his master. He was confused, and curious as to why the Crown Prince was looking at him but he could not ask him for the reason. It has been a while since the Crown Prince looked at him with eyes full of pity. The first time was when Charles saw him lying down in the grave of his first friend, Aloy.


    ~~~~~


    My hands trembled while I carried the heavy sword, my body was still weak but all I could feel was rage. There was not an ounce of fright on the white-haired kid''s face as he looked at me and Aloy''s grave. I was annoyed by the look he was giving me, it was as if he was pitying us.


    How could a prince like him give pity when it is the king, his father, who pushed us to this kind of state and made us become like this? He is part of royalty, a prince, I...I should kill him.


    I have to make sure that everyone dies.


    It was difficult to stand up like there was something holding me back. As I was finally on my feet, I tried to walk towards the boy who was watching us but I noticed a light coming from behind me. Just like that time when I was being swallowed by darkness, Aloy appeared again and he wrapped his hands around me in an embrace, causing me to stop and feel his touch.


    His hands went up to my face. His gentle touch slid against my skin and he covered my eyes. I wanted it to last longer but the sleepiness has taken over causing me to drop my sword and fall to the ground.


    ---


    I noticed the prince''s eyes full of sadness and guilt as he waited for me to answer him. I looked away and did not say anything, I did not know what I would give as an answer. The answer was quite obvious, I know he will not expect me to say yes, knowing fully well what his family did to me and my tribe. I could not say that I do not hate them, because that would be a complete lie. But I do not want to tell him yes because it would put him in pain.


    I sighed, I can just say yes, why am I worried about what he would feel? This complex feeling is so troublesome.


    "I know you do. After all...it made you become like this. It must be hard for you now, staying in the wilderness, surviving all alone..."


    I let out a sigh, "I do not need your pity, Your Highness."


    "I am sorry..." Charles said


    ~~~~~


    Since that time when he told the Crown Prince that he does need pity, that was the last time that the Crown Prince looked at him with that kind of gaze. ''Charles knew that I hated it whenever he gave me a look of pity, but why did he look at me like that again?'' Alec thought.


    He felt strange after seeing his gaze, it was as if the Crown Prince wanted to tell him something. His hand went to his own face, it has been a long time since the day they first met but he could still feel the Crown Prince''s hand that caressed his face before he lost consciousness.


    He glanced at Chance again who had already returned his gaze in front of him. ''What did you want to tell me, Charles?'' he thought, ''Or am I not allowed to even call you Charles once again?''


    ~~~~~


    Chance handed the letter to his knight for him to read, their fingers brushed against each other making the crown prince pull away in a flash and his reaction surprised Alec, although it was not seen on the expression of the blank-faced knight.


    The crown prince gulped, he realized his action had offended the knight in some way. To his surprise, Alec did not question him and focused his gaze on the letter. He was expecting to see a different reaction but he guessed a blank face would be a blank face.


    "Are you sure you want to return without meeting the King of Canopus?"


    He should actually find it good luck that he was ordered to return without needing to meet the new king, but half of him now wants to continue waiting for the king so he could stay longer in Canopus. But he has no choice.


    "Yes. If I wait for the moment I could meet the king, I doubt that I would make it to the celebration." he answered. Up until now, there was no news from the new ruler, it might take a few more days before he could have a chance to have an audience with the Canopus king.


    "Although he had mercy to make me return, I bet King Cadell would have an obvious disappointed look on his face because of my failure." Chance added.


    Alec put his hand on his shoulder, wanting to comfort him but Chance moved away. The knight slowly curled his fingers into a balled fist and put it back to his side. "Why do you seem nervous around me?"


    Chance did not say a word. How could he respond to a question that even he does not know the answer to? Maybe embarrassed to meet with his knight after spending the night with another prince. "I...I am sorry." he said, implying that he cannot answer him.


    Alec just snorted at his apology, "You have no need to apologize to your knight." The captain of the knights'' tone was cold and it made Chance feel bad.


    "About last night--" Alec immediately turned to the crown prince, there was a glint of hope in his eyes, expecting his master to open up to him, "-I apologize, we left you three and never called back."


    "What else, Charles?" he asked, expecting more. His knight calling him by name, without honorifics, sent a weird feeling inside him. "Are you guilty about something you are not telling me?" he stated with suspicion which made Chance cold.


    From the start, he wanted to tell it to him. About everything. About why he ended up in this century. About Charles''s lover, his death, their deaths. But it is not allowed by Fate. "Yes. Yes, I am." The historian whispered, enough for his knight to hear. "I am guilty."


    The crimson knight did not avert his burning eyes and continued to stare at his master, "What are you guilty about?" he asked. His tone was firm, serious, but at the same time it was as if a plea. For Chance it felt like his knight was begging him to answer.


    "Guilty about something I cannot tell you." the crown prince answered with a lowered head.


    "Something you cannot tell your--" he paused and closed his eyes like he was holding back. He let out a snort and a slight smile, "That is right, I forgot. These days, I am just a knight for you. Nothing more than a servant."


    The way he said it was cold and distant, although it would sound normal for people that are used to Alec being emotionless, Chance could feel the pain in his voice. He wanted to tell him the truth, but he couldn''t. What was he supposed to say? ''I am from the future, I went to your master''s body. All of you are already dead.'' The truth would destroy him, his feelings and their fate.


    The Valorian turned around, "I will be outside, guarding your chamber''s door. Call me if you need me, Your Highness." he said and started walking towards the door to open it.


    Chance bit his lip, "I am sorry--" the door shut and the knight was no longer in the room.


    ~~~~~


    That time, he had already closed the door and could not hear what the Crown Prince was about to say. ''For taking? For taking what?'' Alec thought and asked Chance inside his mind. ''What were you about to say?''


    The conversation he had with the female aide was still on his mind, and recalling the memories of his past made him feel heavy and now because of the Crown Prince gaze, the worse he felt. It was not just a gaze of pity, but also guilt.


    Alec does not understand why he looked guilty. He understood why he was guilty before, but it has been ten years, why was he still guilty about what the royal family did to his friend and his clan? It was surely a different reason, Alec thought.


    He almost let out a snort, as he remembered his expression when he told him he cannot tell him the reason, ''What are you hiding from me? What are you so guilty about?'' he thought. ''Why can you not tell me what it is about?''


    ''I will find out soon what it is. Soon, I will confirm whether my suspicions about ''you'' are true or not.''


    He raised his gaze to the Crown Prince again but the Second Prince of Canopus, Caliber, was looking at him. Their eyes met and he could see a warning from Caliber''s gaze, Alec snorted, ''I have not even done anything to receive that threatening look.''


    ''Do not stare at him like that, Valorian.'' Caliber said inside his mind and the two communicated using their eyes.


    Caliber wrapped his hand around Chance''s waist and pulled him closer to his side. No servants were around so he could do that without worry. It left an annoyed feeling inside Alec to see his master being taken away from his side. The boy he once swore his life to, the boy who promised to be by his side, was slowly disappearing.


    Slowly walking too far for him to reach.


    In the end, it was the same. Both friends who promised to be with him went away.


    But at least this time, instead of lying down in his grave, he would be able to watch over the prince from afar and protect him silently. He has a chance to not repeat the mistake he made before.

 Chapter 160 - Princess Carmillas Strange Dream

    Chance has been wanting to ask something earlier. He lowered his gaze to his waist then glanced at the Canopus Prince. "Erm, why are you..?" Chance whispered and pointed at his hands that were wrapped around his waist.


    "I just want to, is there a problem?" Caliber asked as he also glanced at him.


    Chance shook his head, "N-no, but someone might see us..."


    Caliber held him tighter, "I do not see anyone other than us six yet. I would not do this if there was someone who might see us." he said and smiled.


    Chance chuckled, "You are really taking every chance you have, huh?" he asked and gave him a smile.


    "Naturally." Caliber responded and pulled his hand to his mouth and gave the back of his hand a peck. "I am holding back a lot when we are in public."


    Chance blushed but he looked away, "Of course you should hold back. I will kick you in the painful part if you do not." he said.


    Caliber laughed, "That threat sounds so scary, my prince." he said and he intertwined his fingers with the Crown Prince.


    Caliber glanced at the Valorian knight again and smirked. Just as Chance looked up to Caliber, he caught him smirking at Alec.


    He hit him in the arm, making Caliber touch his arm in pain, "W-why so suddenly?" he asked, surprised.


    Chance narrowed his eyes at him, "What were you doing just now?" The Crown Prince asked in a whisper. "Are you picking a fight with my personal knight again?"


    Caliber blinked, "What do you mean ''again''? I never picked a fight with that knight." he whispered back.


    "Even so, how do you explain that smirk and those eyes of yours?" Chance asked. He clearly saw him smirking at Alec, as if he was mocking him and he saw how he looked at his knight.


    "I¡ª well...I just..." Caliber tried to tell him but he did not continue his words and looked away, ''As if I can tell you why.''


    Chance pinched his sides, "Tell me."


    Caliber caressed his side from the sting of being pinched. "Aren''t you hurting me a bit too much today?" the prince said with sweat rolling down the side of his face.


    Chance did not answer and Caliber let out a sigh. He went closer to Chance and lowered his head near his ear, "It was just a way of showing others that you are mine." he whispered.


    Chance pushed Caliber''s head away suddenly because he was flustered. Caliber touched his face, almost tearing up, "Hey...aren''t you becoming a bit...sadistic?"


    Chance ignored him and quickened his walking pace. Leaving the knight and the Canopus Prince walking beside each other.


    The two of them were silent, not knowing how to talk to each other. The awkwardness was too much to explain but Alec just kept facing front, not even taking one glance at the Second Prince.


    Alec sighed, "You do not have to worry. I do not have the intention of ruining the relationship you two have." the Valorian Knight uttered and it surprised Caliber.


    Caliber stopped in his tracks and Alec noticed him falling behind them. The Valorian Knight looked back at him, "What is the matter?"


    Caliber looked at him seriously with furrowed brows. Alec''s forehead started to form a crease as well, ''I already told him that I would not do anything¡­'' the knight thought. "If you have a problem, just say it."


    Caliber slowly put his hand on his mouth as he stared at Alec Valorian. Suddenly, a tear rolled down his cheek, "Crap...you can actually talk?"


    Alec stared at him blankly, "...Should I just kill him?" he thought, referring to Caliber.


    "Hey, you are not supposed to say that aloud, I am here!"


    Caliber wiped his tears, "But seriously, that was the longest one I heard from you." he said, "You can talk for a long time, this is shocking¡­"


    Alec stared at him then closed his eyes. He walked away and ignored him.


    "Hey!" Caliber exclaimed.


    The Canopus Prince laughed and immediately tried to catch up with the knight. He tapped his shoulder, "Kidding aside, not getting in the way of our love," he said and looked at him seriously, "is the right decision to make." he continued.


    His serious expression disappeared as he smiled at him again, but for Alec, he knew that the smile was a warning.


    Alec watched as the Canopus Prince walked away to join the Crown Prince. He let out a sigh and continued walking as well.


    All of them stopped and the butler extended his hand to the side, showing the door of the Princess''s chamber. "We have arrived at the chamber of Her Highness." William said and bowed.


    William opened the door for them and they all stepped inside after the Crown Prince and the Second Prince of Canopus.


    Chance expected his sister to be sitting by the table, eating desserts and drinking tea as she usually would have. But Chance was surprised to see the princess standing in the middle of the room, while still in her sleeping attire.


    "Eh? Milla? Why are you¡ª


    Chance could not continue his words when the princess suddenly rushed towards him and hugged him. "What happened? What is wrong, Milla?" Chance asked in worry.


    "Earlier, when you left, I went to my room so that I could rest for a bit¡­" she muttered. "But while I was sleeping, I dreamed of something strange."


    Chance caressed his sister''s hair, "What did you dream about? Was it a nightmare?" he asked.


    "It was not a bad dream actually, but I could not remember everything that is why I suddenly felt so down."


    "To dream about people whom I do not know yet feel like I know them...The feeling that I have long been with them. This strange feeling is so heavy, especially when I cannot remember anything¡­"


    The Princess looked at her brother, "Brother, is it possible for the place in our dream to be another world? Maybe I also live in another world while I am dreaming?"


    Chance caressed her face, "That is not possible. Just what did you dream about for you to think that way?"


    "I do not remember much. The only thing I remember is myself. Brother! I looked old, not too old since I looked beautiful¡­" she said and they heard the butler stifle a laugh.


    Carmilla glared at him and returned to telling her story, "But strangely, I saw two men at the table. One of the men..." She said and pointed at the Crown Prince, "Was you, brother."


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened, "What..?"


    "But how come I am older in there, yet you looked like you did not age? That is unfair!"


    Chance fell silent and his chest pounded hard when he realized what she was talking about. It was too similar to be a coincidence.


    ~~~~~


    "Ruther!" he called. "What are you doing here?" Chance asked.


    "This is a caf¨¦, what do you think I''m doing here?" he said sarcastically. "How ''bout you?"


    "Same response as you gave me." Chance said in return. Ruther felt quite annoyed by his answer, "Now your online version is back. What happened to the shy, cry baby yesterday?"


    "I''m seriously not in the mood." Chance said. "So you drink hot choco when you''re upset?" Ruther asked. Chance sighed, ''He must be thinking that I''m such a baby'' he thought and nodded at him as a response. "You also like sweets then?"


    "I''m not really fond of sweets, but hot chocolate helps calm me down and it uplifts my mood," he said.


    "Oh." Ruther muttered as he took a bite of his red velvet cake. "You really don''t look like a sweets-person." Chance stated as he watched Ruther eat.


    "I''m not sweet but I like sweets." Ruther said. They both went silent and they laughed slightly.


    "Wow, you two could laugh?" A woman said as she put down a hot chocolate drink on the table.


    "Excuse me?" Chance asked in confusion.


    "I saw you two together with your friends here before I left yesterday. And before you two met, you were already regulars here. I could see your faces every time you two are here." she said. She faced Ruther, "A grumpy face even though he isn''t angry." Ruther scowled and continued eating his cake. Then she turned to me, "An innocent face with curious eyes mixed with sorrow."


    "You probably think I don''t care about my customers, huh?" she added, putting a hand on her waist.


    Chance smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, but who are you?" he asked.


    Ruther smirked and looked at the woman with mockery, "You care about the customers, but too bad the customers don''t give shit ''bout the owner." The woman smacked his head and he glared at her.


    "The owner? Then you are¡ª


    "Yes, yes. I''m Milla, the owner of this cafe." she said and gave him a handshake. "Nice to meet you, uhm?"


    "Chance." he continued. "Nice to meet you, Chance. You know, I''ve just noticed it now. Looking up close, we look similar. You might even be mistaken as my younger brother!" she said, amused by his face.


    ''Younger?'' he thought. "Sorry to ask, but how old are you?"


    "She''s 3¡ª" Milla slapped Ruther''s mouth, "I''m only 22!" she yelled. "I''m not that old!"


    ''She''s just one year older than me.'' "You look beautiful." Chance said, a bit embarrassed to talk to her. Milla had already noticed his introversion, so she just smiled and patted him on the head.


    "Sorry to interrupt you, go ahead and drink before it gets cold. We''re short of staff, I also need to work. Bye, Chance, hope to chat with you again." she said and turned to Ruther, "I hope you get diabetes."


    "Shut up, old hag." She flicked his forehead before walking away.


    ~~~~~


    Chance stared at Princess Carmilla, ''Was that what she dreamed about?''

 Chapter 161 - Princess Carmillas Dream (2)

    "Shut up, old hag!"


    Milla felt Ruther''s words hit her nerves, unfortunately, she cannot beat the guy up in front of Chance who has a face that screams ''kind and innocent''. Milla sighed and held back the urge to smack him in the face. She flicked his forehead and returned to the counter.


    She took another glance at them and she saw Ruther rubbed his forehead and Chance laughed. She is sensitive when it comes to her age, it annoys her whenever she is being reminded that she has gotten old. She let out a deep sigh and rested her chin on her palm, "How fast time passes by, it feels just like yesterday when I won the beauty contest in my school."


    She looked at the guy that Ruther was with, ''Looks like that kid really believed I am 22. I deducted three years..'' she thought and facepalmed.


    She has long known about the two of them since they were her regular customers. It was sad that he did not even know the owner who was always in the cafe. Thinking of it agai, it was not surprising because Chance seemed like the person who avoids everyone''s gazes. ''He probably just comes here to order, take a seat and go on in his own world.'' she thought. So it was not surprising that Chance did not know what Milla, the owner, looked like.


    She found herself always glancing at their way, secretly watching them whenever they visited the cafe. She finds it interesting to watch over them, she was always curious about them. ''A grumpy dude who loves sweets and always looks like he is mad.'' she thought, but there were times when she caught him smiling, as if he was always amused.


    She shifted her gaze to the other one, ''I have often thought about it before and I am curious, why does he always look sad even when he smiles?'' Milla thought.


    Strangely, she felt her chest pounded hard so suddenly and she felt a strong gust of wind. She blinked, dumbfounded. Her cafe was not an open cafe, she immediately looked around if her staff put a fan inside but there was none. ''The hell was that?''


    She stared at Chance and remembered what she said earlier.


    "Nice to meet you, Chance. You know, I''ve just noticed it now. Looking up close, we look similar. You might even be mistaken as my younger brother!"


    Milla laughed, "That is right, we both look alike. How nice it would be if Chance were to become my little brother." she muttered.


    She saw Chance reach for his drink and sipped on the chocolate as he looked outside again.


    Milla became curious when she noticed the historian stopped drinking and froze as he stared outside the window. Milla looked in the direction he was looking at and saw a man beside the old man in a wheelchair. ''Hm? Does he know the man? What''s with that kind of reaction?'' he thought, confused.


    "That''s him." he whispered as he stared at the man. Ruther heard his whisper and glanced at him. "Who?" he asked, confused.


    ''I wanna ask, too.'' Milla thought.


    Chance did not seem to hear Ruther, because he was focused on the man. He felt his chest tightened again and he could even hear the beating of his heart. Ruther, worried about Chance, stood up and grabbed his shoulders, making Chance turn to him. "Look at me, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tears formed in Chance''s eyes, "It''s him. I saw him again!" he said. Ruther took a deep breath and shook Chance lightly, "I know, I heard you. But who are you talking about? Tell me so I can understand."


    "The man yesterday! The one I told you three about, whenever I see him I just...I don''t know, I feel like I could burst out at any moment." he said.


    "Calm down, first. Where is he?" Ruther asked. Chance wiped his tears, "Beside the old man across the street." he answered.


    "I don''t see anyone beside the old man. Just some random children near him." Ruther said and faced Chance with a furrowed brow. "That can''t be." Chance said he immediately looked outside but Ruther was right. There was no one there. ''''Anymore''.'' Milla wanted to add.


    ''He''s gone. He''s gone again,'' Chance thought. He smiled, concealing the inexplicable sadness he felt, "I...I might have mistaken it." he said. He held Ruther''s arms on his shoulders and gently removed it, "I''m sorry. I''m fine now, thanks for your concern."


    Ruther dazed out, then realized what he had done, "Who''s concerned?!" he exclaimed, flustered. His face reddened out of embarrassment. He sat back down and continued eating his dessert.


    "I guess you''re not that bully, grumpy person, like I thought." Chance chuckled.


    "Shut it, I''ve just eaten too many sweets, that''s why."


    Milla wanted to laugh at Ruther''s expression, ''Since when did Ruther become such a tsundere?'' she thought.


    She shook her head, ''But wait, I clearly saw the man earlier as well. Why did he say he had mistaken it?'' she thought. She wanted to go over and tell him that it was not from his imagination but before she could walk towards them, she felt a hand on her shoulder.


    It was one of her staff, smiling but Milla felt a sweat forming on her forehead. "W-why are you wearing such a scary smile, Miles?" she asked.


    "Surely, you are not gonna leave again? We are short of staff, boss. Do your job¡­" Miles said while still smiling.


    Milla glared at her, "What the- are you commanding your own boss right now?" she said in a serious tone, hoping she would fall for it.


    Miles gave Milla a smile, but it was more frightening than before, "Yes." she said with emphasis. "Now, stay at the counter." she added and continued working.


    Milla teared up, "Damn it, I failed to escape." she muttered and rested her head on the counter.


    After receiving customers, she saw the two guys stood up and was about to leave. In the end, she could not talk to Chance or even say goodbye to the two of them. After the line of people disappeared, she rested her head on the counter again and sighed, "I am so tired...I need to get more people."


    "I applied before and yet you didn''t even accept me as if you were perfectly fine."


    Milla''s eyes widened and she immediately sat up. She looked at the one who talked and saw a familiar face, "Ah, it is this boy again." Milla muttered, changing her tone to a bored one. She fixed herself, acting like what a boss should be, "What are you doing here?"


    He slammed his hands on the counter and put his face near Milla, "I am not a boy, I just turned 21 you know!"


    "Oh, well...uhm congrats for being a man?" Milla said, scratching his cheek with her finger, feeling awkward.


    The man stared at her and facepalmed, "You really do not see me as one, huh?"


    Milla waved her hand, "No, that''s not it! I am serious so congrats, and belated happy birthday?"


    The man gave up as he knew Milla would still act the same. He sighed, "Then how about letting me work here to help out?" he asked.


    Milla laughed, "You do know that if you work here, I will be your master, right?" she teased.


    The man sat down and grabbed her hand, giving it a peck on the back of it, "Then I will gladly serve you, master. No matter how long." he responded.


    Milla somehow felt like she lost her cool vibe as she blushed, "That is not a good attack!!"


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Chance looked at the princess whose face could not be explained as she tried to explain her dream. He put his hand on his forehead and massaged his temples, "You mean to say that you dreamed of me and people you do not know?" he asked again, making sure he understood what she just said.


    The princess nodded her head, "Yes, brother. You are the only one I remember in there!" she responded. "It all feels so real, then suddenly when I try to think about it, I do not remember my dream anymore." she said in a sad tone, disappointed to lose memories of her dream.


    "Strange, you are the only one I could remember. I could have sworn I saw you there but you did not age, yet I did." she added. She raised her hand as if she suddenly thought of an idea, "Ah, maybe I dreamed of that because recently I keep wishing to grow up." she said.


    Chance nodded his head, thinking that it was possible. The Crown Prince''s brows furrowed, "Wait, you are wishing to grow up quickly?" he asked.


    Princess Carmilla fell silent and blushed, "Uhm, well."


    Chance glanced at William but the butler seemed to not be aware of what the princess meant. The Crown Prince then smirked, "I see¡­" he thought.


    "My dear sister, are you in love with someone right now?"

 Chapter 162 - Princess Is In Love With..?

    Chance held back his smile while waiting for an answer from the princess. He does not know why he felt happy, it must be because he knows that William and Carmilla have a chance, seeing Princess Carmilla''s reaction.


    ''This feeling...the same as when I am reading romance novels. Especially when the ones I shipped ended up together.'' Chance thought, feeling excited.


    He glanced at William and raised both his brows, up and down, ''What do you think, William?'' he said using his eyes.


    William knew that he was being teased again, he looked away and lowered his head, avoiding the Crown Prince''s gaze.


    Carmilla was flustered, trying to find an answer but she suddenly became conscious of all the eyes on her. "Uhm...brother, how can I answer in front of many people?" Carmilla said, suddenly shy.


    Chance patted his sister on the head, "Do not mind, it is not like you are going to tell them the name." he said.


    The Crown Prince was just teasing the princess, it was all right if she does not respond since he already knew the answer. But he was surprised when the red-faced princess looked at him and nodded her head as a response.


    "In love, you say¡­" she repeated in a whisper, "So what if I am, brother?"


    Chance felt happy to hear her words, she finally admitted it. Chance looked at William, ''Did you hear that? It already came from her lips!'' That was what he wanted to tell him.


    Chance noticed William''s reaction, he was surprised and his cheeks reddened for a bit but his face turned serious all of a sudden and clenched his fist, ''What is with him?'' Chance thought, ''Does he think that the princess might be talking about another person?''


    Chance stifled a laugh as if thinking that it was impossible, ''No way, my eyes can see how they interact with each other. I can see the sparks and know those two have feelings for each other.''


    Alec looked at his master and saw him looking at the butler of the princess. He knew exactly what the Crown Prince was thinking right now even without asking him. He could still remember the time when he also kept observing the two of them.


    It is quite funny that he is so focused about other people''s feelings and love life but not aware of his own, Alec thought.


    ~~~~~


    Did you miss being in my chamber, brother?" she asked.


    The Crown Prince nodded at his sister as a response, "Of course, I missed my sister after all." he answered with a smile.


    Princess Carmilla grinned, "Well, if that is the case," she put her hands on the hem of her dress, lifting it up slightly so she can walk faster, rushing to her table on the veranda.


    She extended her hands, presenting the desserts on her table. "Would Your Highness be so kind as to join me for afternoon tea?" she asked, and curtsied.


    ''How lucky of me to have such an adorable sister.'' Chance thought. He smiled. "I would be happy to oblige, Your Highness."


    The Princess of Antares turned to her butler with a smile, and Chance immediately noticed the slight blush on the butler''s face as he smiled back at the princess.


    If only he had a phone with him, he would have taken a stolen picture of the butler and teased him with it. "So obvious..." he muttered.


    "What''s obvious?"


    Chance almost had a heart attack, he was startled when his knight creeped in behind him. His low voice made it feel like a wind blew on his neck. It tickled him. He turned his head to face him, but froze when he realized the two of them were too close to each other.


    The sapphire eyes of the Crown Prince met with the ruby eyes of his knight. It was the first time he had gone so close to the knight. He could then appreciate the knight''s features up close, but he cannot do that. It would make things awkward between them once more.


    Chance looked away, embarrassed, but Alec remained calm and unbothered by their proximity. "Uhm, Alec, you are too..."


    Chance could not continue with his words when Alec spoke. "You seem to have forgotten that I was asking a question." The knight said. "What is obvious?"


    "Oh," Chance muttered. He looked at the princess and the butler, William, then returned his gaze to Alec. "I was referring to the butler," he answered.


    "Quite obvious that he likes my sister."


    Alec''s hand immediately went to his lips. He had almost let out a chuckle, but he stopped himself. Chance saw it and was dumbfounded. ''He almost laughed¡ªthe blank-faced knight held back a laugh?'' he thought, surprised.


    He must have been trained to conceal his emotions, so he keeps up a blank face, he thought. Too bad he held back. Chance would have wanted to witness a laugh from such an emotionless guy. "What is funny?" the Crown Prince asked.


    Alec Valorian shook his head. "Nothing," he responded with his usual emotionless face. "I see that you are easy to notice someone else''s feelings, Your Highness." He said.


    Chance smiled, a bit of a smug smile. It was one of his talents; he thought. To know whether someone likes a person or if there is something forming between two people, he could easily tell. "That is right, it must be a talent of mine."


    Alec might be wearing a blank face, but he was slightly smiling internally. "Talent, huh, there must be a limit..." He whispered.


    ''You notice other people''s feelings but not those that are close to you. What a useless talent to yourself.'' Alec thought.


    The two of them looked, and the butler guided the princess to her chair and pulled it for her. "See? His kindness and caring attitude towards her are a sign."


    "Well, he is a butler, that is his duty."


    "See? Look at how he prepares food for her and pours her tea."


    ".....he is a butler."


    "Anyway, I know he likes my sister." Chance said, not knowing what to say to prove his guess.


    "You think Sir William likes Her Highness because of pulling her seat, serving her food, and pouring her tea..?" Alec muttered, a bit amused at how his master thinks.


    Chance did not answer. He cannot explain it, but he knows he is right because of his gut. But it frustrates him that he cannot prove it further.


    Alec put his hand on his master''s back and pushed it lightly, making Chance move as they walked towards the table that Carmilla was on.


    The knight suddenly pulled out a seat for the Crown Prince and it made him even more embarrassed. "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Being kind and pulling out a seat for you, Your Highness," he answered.


    Chance grimaced, ''He must be teasing me.'' he thought, and walked towards the seat in shame and sat down.


    Butler William and Princess Carmilla suddenly turned when Alec started serving him a slice of cake and poured him tea.


    "You are not a butler."


    "So you do admit that what he did was just butler duties?"


    Chance did not answer and frowned. He does not want to argue anymore. If he does not believe him, then so be it. "Normal people do not know talent like this..." He whispered.


    William and Carmilla looked at each other when Alec seemed to be teasing the Crown Prince. Although they do not know what the conversation is about, they chuckled.


    "But if he does like Her Highness, would you accept it?"


    Chance turned to his knight. "Of course, why not?"


    "He is a butler, and she is a princess. It would be a master-servant relationship..."


    "I do not really care, as long as they love each other mutually, then I am fine with it." he answered and sipped the tea that his knight had poured.


    A bitter smile formed on Chance''s lips once again. How ironic his words were, such acceptance that he cannot apply to himself.


    "A servant liking a master, huh." Alec muttered.


    "That would not turn out well."


    ~~~~~


    Alec lowered his head, ''Right, it would not turn out well.'' he repeated while staring at his master.


    He sighed and removed his gaze on him or else Caliber will notice and will start to annoy him again.


    "I knew it, I could tell that you are in love." Chance said and pinched the cheeks of the princess.


    Chance looked at the knights and gestured, they all immediately took a few steps back and looked away.


    Chance went closer to Princess Carmilla, "So, Milla, who is it?" he asked. It would look weird for him to ask others of people they like, but he was playing the role of a brother, so it should be fine, he thought.


    Carmilla blushed, "Brother, promise me you will not laugh nor find it strange..." She whispered.


    Chance smirked, ''I knew it, it is William, your butler, isn''t it?'' He immediately shook his head, "I promise that I will not."


    Carmilla went near his ear, putting her hands to cover her mouth, "I am in love with¡­"


    "The man in my dreams."


    Chance smiled and went in a daze.


    Dumbfounded, he blinked.


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 163 - Teasing The Tomato Siblings

    There was a short silence and it took long before Chance could react. ''Say what now?'' was what the Crown Prince would like to ask. He was expecting her to say a name that has been on his mind since earlier.


    His expectations shattered upon hearing her answer, he chuckled, "It is all right, you can tell me. They will not hear." he said and smiled at the princess.


    "B-but brother, I already told you my answer. The one I am in love with." The princess whispered.


    Chance''s lips parted, "You were serious..?" the Crown Prince said in a whisper, surprised that she was really in love with a man that she sees in her dreams. "You are in love in a dream?"


    Princess Carmilla let out a deep sigh and her shoulders slumped, "I knew it, you will find it strange. Brother will laugh at me!" she said and looked like she was sulking.


    Chance immediately shook his head, "Th-that is not it, I was just expecting another answer. That is why I was surprised..." he said, trying to explain.


    Princess Carmilla ignored him, but all of a sudden her face turned red. Chance''s brows furrowed, curious as to why she reacted that way.


    Then he flinched when he heard someone stifling a laugh. Chance slowly turned to his side and saw Caliber covering his mouth with his hand.


    "C-Caliber..." Chance muttered. He forgot that he only ordered the knights to go, but Caliber was still beside them.


    "Apologies...both of your reactions are just..." Caliber said while still holding his laughter back.


    Chance returned his gaze to the princess and Carmilla''s whole face was turning red because of embarrassment. Even she did not notice that the Second Prince of Canopus was actually listening to them.


    She tugged at her brother''s sleeves and hid behind him, "Brotherrrr, he heard!" she said with tears forming in her eyes.


    Caliber rested his face on his hand, "Calm her down, my prince. At this rate, she might die out of shame."


    Carmilla turned even red but Chance doubts that it was from being embarrassed, there was smoke coming out from her, might be from Chance''s imagination.


    Chance hit Caliber on his arm, "Do not tease my sister!" he said, trying to stop him from making the situation worse.


    "All right, after all you are the one I like teasing the most." Caliber said and winked, making Chance the one blushing.


    Caliber laughed even more seeing two tomatoes in front of him, "There is no doubt that you two are siblings." The Canopus prince said, wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes, too much joy from seeing their reactions.


    Chance felt annoyed and stomped on his foot, making Caliber bend down in pain as he reached for his foot. "That hurts, you have really become sadis¡ªow!" he grunted again when his foot got stomped again together with his hand.


    Chance turned to his sister, Princess Carmilla, and caressed her hair, "Now returning to the topic, it is all right, you can tell us." he said.


    Carmilla glanced at the knights, ''Does she think that they are still not far enough?'' he thought. He looked at the four and waved his hand, "I apologize, but can you all go a bit farther? Please stand by the door." he requested with a smile.


    The four looked at each other and they returned their gazes to the Crown Prince, bowing their heads before taking steps back.


    "Now, it is all right now. They are far away so they will not hear even if you laugh, cry or anything you want to say." he said, reassuring the princess.


    The princess stared at him, in a daze, "What is the matter?" Chance asked.


    "You..." The princess muttered, "It is all right for you that your knight is far from you?" she asked.


    "Erm, but you said you do not want others to hear¡­"


    "But I am sure you know that your knight does not care even if I say top secrets of the Kingdom, he is not the type. So I do not mind." the princess said.


    "It is just surprising, back then you always had him by your side, but now it looks easy for you to push him away." the princess said as she glanced at the Valorian Knight from afar.


    Chance did not realize that it looked easy, ''Was that why Alec seemed upset now that I am not too close with him now?'' he thought and bit his nail.


    The princess raised her arm and pointed at the Second Prince of Canopus, "But why is it all right that he is with us?" She asked.


    "Oh, well¡­"


    "Is it not obvious? It is because he wants me to be beside him." Caliber said with confidence and Carmilla looked at him in surprise and her grip on her brother tightened.


    "What he meant is that...he already heard what you said earlier, so it is all right for you to say anything in front of him." Chance chimed in.


    Princess Carmilla stared at the Canopus Prince and glared at him.


    ~~~~~


    King Cadell smiled and pointed at the seats, "You may all be seated, it is not right to keep one of the guests standing." he said. His act of being a good ruler is making Caliber sick, so does the Crown Prince, especially with what he did.


    The two princes went to their seats, Caliber and Chance glanced at each other for a short moment before taking their seats. It was such a shame that they could not sit next to each other since the father of the Crown Prince was with them, watching their every move. ''So annoying.'' Caliber thought.


    Leonidas watched as his brother sat down and their eyes met, ''Are you annoyed, my little brother?'' he asked using his eyes while wearing an amused expression.


    ''Quite obvious by now, do you not think so?'' Caliber responded, looking at his brother in irritation.


    ''Hmm, should we kill him?''


    The two of them stared at each other and chuckled.


    They are all on the long table so they could not even hold hands in secret or be seated near each other. At both ends of the long table, King Cadell and King Leonidas are seated. Sitting at the left of the Canopus King was Caliber. While Chance sat down at the right side of his father, just beside the Princess.


    Princess Carmilla grabbed his brother''s arm and clung to it, "Brother, I missed you!"


    Chance smiled sweetly at his adorable sister, "I missed you too, Milla. Where were you during my birthday celebration?" he asked.


    Princess Carmilla slowly averted her gaze but kept smiling, "I was there, but I had to leave and rest early in my chamber." she answered. What an obvious lie, Chance thought.


    Chance looked at William, Carmilla''s butler, and he was startled and also looked away. ''Fishy¡­'' he thought and smiled, kind of getting an idea of why his sister left early.


    Princess Carmilla glanced at the Crown Prince''s knight and the Second Prince and pouted. She pulled his brother near so she could whisper in his ears, "Brother, which one?" she asked.


    Chance was surprised by her question and acted like he did not know what he was talking about. "I have a feeling that it is with the latter," she whispered again and pouted once again.


    Chance noticed the troubled look on his sister''s face, ''What is she thinking?'' he thought.


    Carmilla sighed internally, ''This is bad, I was shipping my brother with the knight in shining armor but prince charming appeared?''


    She looked at the Second Prince and gave him a death glare, Caliber felt something weird and looked but saw Princess Carmilla still smiling sweetly. ''...What is this feeling, who is cursing me?''


    ''I always see my brother with Alec, so maybe I was just used to it. Let us see if you are better, old prince.'' she thought and returned her gaze to the food.


    ~~~~~


    ''Even though I said I will observe and accept him, I¡ªIt is still hard for me¡­'' Princess Carmilla said in her mind, frustrated to see Caliber and Chance together.


    She glanced at the knight from afar, ''Oh, Alec, poor you.'' she thought.


    ''My ship, my ship is ruined. Will it really sink now that this foreign prince is here?'' she thought.


    ''First of all, that ship never sailed officially,'' her mind argued.


    ''No, shut it. Do not ruin a shipper''s heart!'' she said, trying to get the thought away.


    "Are you all right?" Chance asked, making Carmilla look up to him. "Now, you can explain why you fell in love with the man in your dreams."


    ''The man in my dreams¡­'' Carmilla thought.


    How funny it was that she does not remember every dream she had but she still fell in love with that man.


    "The feeling of falling in love with someone who I don''t even know if he exists...it is painful. Yet somehow, I cannot stop this feeling I have."

 Chapter 164 - Love With No Memories

    Chance noticed the change in the expression of the princess. She looked both shy and sad. It might be because she was embarrassed to tell them something that does not sound believable, and she knew that they would not take it seriously.


    Chance was surprised when he saw the princess had tears forming in her eyes as she put on a smile, "I thought so, brother thinks it is weird as well." she said.


    The historian admitted that he was surprised when she first told them about the one she loves, but he will not find it strange nor tell her to stop because it is impossible. After all, him coming to this century to relive Charles''s life just to know about the dead lover''s romance was far stranger than being in love with a man in a dream.


    ''Back in my time, many girls your age are in love with fictional characters, they do not exist as well, so I will not find something like that weird.'' he said inside his mind, wanting to tell it to the princess but it will only confuse her.


    Chance went near her and wrapped his hand around him, "No, I do not. Do not worry." he whispered, trying to comfort his sister.


    "I have been having it every night, brother." she said and gripped tightly on his clothes, "Every day I wake up in tears. Every day I miss someone whom I do not even know, I miss someone whom I never even met before."


    "I do not even remember what he looked like nor remember whatever happened to us in the dream, yet my heart always longs for him." her voice started to break. Chance was in a daze as he listened to his sister. He pulled her sister on his chest to let her cry.


    "I can still feel his touch. It felt like I knew well that I was with him. As if I was living another life in another world. But every single time I wake up, I do not remember anything." she said, "I lost my memory but the emotions I had with him remained."


    "The feeling of loving someone without even knowing whether they exist or not is the worst!"


    All the words that the princess told her rendered him speechless. It was too much to take and he did not know what to say so he just stayed silent while caressing the back of his sister. Carmilla pulled away, "What if there really is another world? Is that possible? Is there a chance that I can meet him?" she asked.


    Chance knew that it would hurt the princess but he had to. He shook his head as a response and all hope the princess had was shattered. ''Those dream of yours, it might be you in the future,'' he thought, ''Milla, the cafe owner.''


    He cannot say that to her, as that would be even stranger to hear than falling in love with a man in a dream.


    Princess Carmilla teared up, "What should I do, brother¡­" she said in a low voice, "There will be a time where I will marry a man, yet my feelings for him will still remain."


    "Can I still continue loving someone whom I know I will not be with until I die? Can I still continue even though I am not sure of what will happen in the future?" she asked.


    At that moment, Chance lost the ability to speak. He does not know why he cannot let out a single word. Her words suddenly made his heart ache, as if it was being pierced.


    Before he could even respond, he saw a hand in front of him. He looked up and saw the butler of the princess, "William," he called out.


    He gently put his hand on the princess and pulled her away from the Crown Prince. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the tears of the princess. It must be because of the butler''s gentle touch that the princess has fallen asleep.


    William stared at the princess who fell asleep from crying then turned to the Crown Prince, "I apologize for the trouble, Your Highness. I will take it from here." he said, "My lady will be resting, please forgive us for making your stay shorter than usual."


    Chance waved his hand, "No, it is all right. We will let her rest now." he said.


    William bowed and guided them to the door. They all stepped outside, "I thank Your Highness for the time. We will invite you again soon." he said with a lowered head.


    They all walked without saying a word and Chance was lost in his thoughts.


    ~~~~~


    William stared at the Crown Prince after hearing his words that were full of confidence. Even he himself, who was about to lose hope for the feelings he has for the princess would not be able to say such words that they will be together.


    Although he agrees with what the Crown Prince said that no one can tell you not to fall in love, for a servant to be with the princess that would be a talk of the town, or rather the entire kingdom.


    How could he be with a princess who everyone loves, a royal, someone who has everything she needs. "If I...continue on with these feelings and try to pursue her. I would be happy, but that would make me selfish!" William exclaimed and the shy butler disappeared and was replaced by a man in despair.


    "Do you not want to be together with Milla?" Chance asked.


    "...I do." William answered and smiled bitterly, "But I do not want it to happen." he added, which left the Crown Prince in confusion.


    "Why not?" Chance asked.


    ''He wants to be with the princess but he does not wish to be together? This is the first time I heard someone say that.'' he thought. ''Well it is not like I have other people to talk to. What a lonely life.''


    "Being with me does not guarantee her happiness. The two of us may be happy at first, but Her Highness would be the one to suffer in the end."


    "She will soon be the topic of the ladies and their attitude towards her will change. Everything that she could easily have, could disappear in an instant because of me." William said, meaning every word that comes out of his mouth. "I am not selfish enough to only think about my happiness."


    "Have you made up your mind?" Chance asked, making sure of his decision, "That you will not be with her?"


    William bit his lip and clenched his fists, and was about to nod but the Crown Prince held his chin and made William look at him, "Do not nod your head and listen to what I will say before you make up your mind."


    "As someone loyal to the princess, you might live as her butler until the day you die."


    "You will be with Princess Carmilla until you are old, you will live your life watching her grow into a fine lady, marry another man whom she might or might not have feelings for." Chance noticed the butler flinch at the thought of the princess marrying another man but he did not say anything.


    "Are you sure it would be all right for you as you look at her from afar, with her husband and her future children, seeing that it is not you by her side? Regretting that you never told her about how you feel?" Chance said, trying to get every word into his head.


    Chance''s mood started to drop as well, as he felt his situation, "Regret¡­" he said and his hand that was on William''s chin dropped to his shoulder, "is the worst feeling that you will carry until grave."


    ~~~~~


    "Caliber," he called out and the Canopus Prince looked at him, "What is something that you had almost done that you would regret the most?" he asked in a low voice.


    Caliber stared at him then looked up, as if he was thinking deeply about a moment where he almost did something he would regret. He returned his gaze to the Crown Prince and smiled, "That time at the celebration of my brother''s after coronation."


    ~~~~~


    He also lay down on the ground, gazing at the starry sky beside the man. Chance''s mouth agape as he saw a quick glimpse of a wishing star in the starry sky. He immediately closed his eyes and wished that all would go well in his mission.


    "Amazing."


    Chance opened his eyes after hearing the mutter of the man. "The star?"


    "The kiss."


    Chance sat back up and kicked him, "Stop repeating that!" he exclaimed, making the man laugh. "But it is the truth, I could not help it."


    His brows furrowed, "Do you normally just kiss back someone like that? You could have just stopped me." he asked.


    "Then why did you kiss me?" he questioned back.


    "I''m the one asking here."


    He sighed, "Of course not. Do I look like I would kiss back anyone who kisses me? Seriously." he answered.


    ''You do look like someone who''d do that.'' Chance thought.


    He stared down at the man, "Then why did you respond to my kiss?" he asked with a serious tone.


    The man who was staring at the sky turned his gaze towards him, with the enchanting amber eyes that could swallow him all. "Because I feel that I would regret it if I did not kiss you now."


    ~~~~~


    "Gosh, up until now you still had that kiss on your mind?" Chance said and looked at him with a weirded out expression.


    Caliber laughed, "Of course."


    He smiled, "But I am serious, not kissing you that day would have been the biggest regret I would have." he said. "If it was not for that, we would not be like this today." he said and intertwined his fingers with him.


    Chance had a slight blush on his face and they both smiled and continued walking away from Carmilla''s chamber.


    But his sister''s words still left an impact on him.


    "What should I do, brother¡­"


    "There will be a time where I will marry a man, yet my feelings for him will still remain."


    "Can I still continue loving someone whom I know I will not be with until I die? Can I still continue even though I am not sure of what will happen in the future?"


    His grip on Caliber''s hand tightened, it was his sister''s feelings but he felt as if her words were a question to himself.

 Chapter 165 - Whispers Of The Mind

    "Now that our dear Crown Prince is here, you have no more reason to be impatient right? How about we start this breakfast, the young princess must be hungry."


    "Wait a bit." the King of Antares said. "We are still waiting for someone."


    King Leonidas and the Second Prince looked confused since they were already complete. Chance suddenly remembered that there was still one person missing as he looked at the seat in front of him. ''Clayton¡­''


    "The Second Prince, Clayton Howard has arrived!"


    ~~~~~


    Clayton let out a snort after remembering the surprised expression on his sibling''s faces. Even the guests from the Canopus Kingdom did not know that there was actually another prince in Antares, another child of the King.


    Except for one. ''That king¡­'' he thought, the king of the neighboring kingdom. ''I pretended not to notice nor care, but why did he bow his head slightly?'' he thought, curious about the behavior of the Canopus Lion.


    ''Was he actually greeting me?'' he thought but shook his head immediately, ''That is impossible, why would someone, especially a king, greet me?''


    It might be that he already knew him, but that was not possible since Clayton was always inside the palace and never went out.


    "Your Highness?"


    It was not only the weird king''s behavior that he had in mind, up until now he was still thinking about the reason behind his father''s invitation.


    "Your Highness??"


    Thinking about it only annoyed him since he had an idea about what the panther was planning to do.


    ~~~~~


    They strode forward to the door and Clifford opened it for him. Luckily, there were no knights guarding outside the Second Prince''s chamber. There has never been guards since before since no one really cared if he had died, the Kingdom still has two legitimate children, Carmilla Howard and Charles Howard.


    He smiled bitterly with his cold emerald eyes as he went through the door, leaving his room with Clifford following behind him.


    Clayton has always been treated like a wind, a shadow of his siblings. That is why he kept wondering why the King who never looked his way, suddenly invited him to dine with them. "Tch, seriously. What the hell is he planning?" he muttered.


    "It does not matter what they think! You are my son! You are still His Majesty''s son!!"


    "Do you understand? You are our son, how dare they treat you badly? They will get punished!"


    "Son, my dear son. I will not let you stay on the mud, you are a prince. Soon, Your Majesty will realize your worth!"


    "I will do anything...so help me as well. You must help your mother!"


    "You trash! You think I wasted all those years raising you for you to be like this? Get His Majesty''s attention!"


    Clayton clenched his fist as her mother''s voice kept drumming inside his ears. ''This is all His Majesty''s fault.'' he thought.


    Why must one marry a person he does not love, have a child, then throw them both away? He thought.


    He hated the King all his life, but now his presence, that never seemed to have existed in the king''s eyes, was requested in a royal dining?


    Clayton let out a snort, "Do not make me laugh." he whispered. ''For someone who never took notice of me, requesting my presence must surely be because I would be part of the plan you are making.''


    "I will not let you use me, Father."


    ~~~~~


    He clenched his fists, "That is right, I will not let you use me." he muttered.


    But at that moment, someone at the back of his head seemed to be whispering in his ears. It was the words he did not want to hear, yet he cannot even make himself try not to listen.


    "If father considers us to be qualified as a candidate to the throne...then would it not be the perfect chance¡­" the voice went louder, going even nearer to his ears, "to get back at your brother?"


    Clayton froze and his surroundings darkened, leaving only him and the figure behind him in empty darkness. "Revenge..?" he muttered in a daze.


    "Yes, would that not be great? To be higher than him, then throw him aside. Make him suffer." the voice continued.


    He wanted to cover his ears but he knew that he would still hear it, after all, the voice that kept whispering was himself. His mind. His desires. The thoughts he buried deep inside him.


    "You trash! You think I wasted all those years raising you for you to be like this? Get His Majesty''s attention!"


    Without Clayton even noticing, he was already laughing with tears forming in his eyes, "Mother, for the first time in my life, I received father''s attention."


    "But I know for sure that it was only his attempt to shake my brother, to warn him about the throne."


    "In the end¡­" he whispered as he looked at his hands, "I was never truly noticed."


    The voice continued to take control of his mind, "A smart kid like you can survive in the fight for the throne, as long as you plan, as long as you have the goal in your mind-


    "Goal? What is my goal? To take revenge?"


    "Of course!"


    "No."


    "What?"


    "I do not want revenge. That would only make me dance in the palm of my father''s hand." he said and stood up, "If I do not want to forgive them, then I would not. If I am still mad, then I will stay mad. But I do not want to do a thing such as revenge."


    "And I will not let anyone control me. Not even my father, my mother nor my emotions."


    A sudden clap pulled him out of his thoughts and his surroundings came back to his sight. He was flustered to see Clifford in front of him, with his face close to his. He suddenly remembered what he did earlier before they went to dine with the royal members.


    ~~~~~


    "Oh, I did try to get out earlier but¡­"


    "But what?"


    Clifford looked away but the redness on his face was still visible even in the side view, especially his ears, "You suddenly stripped so I...I immediately closed the doors of the closet."


    Clayton almost laughed, "What a shy little dog, we are both men so what is the problem?" he said. He shrugged, "Even maids, women, give the Crown Prince a bath. They see his body¡ª


    Clayton was cut off when Clifford suddenly pulled him closer, "This and that are different. They will not have any intentions when they see the body of the master they serve."


    Clayton was silent for a moment then let out a snort, "Hah, are you saying that you will have such intentions towards me?" he said sarcastically.


    Although the Second Prince was using sarcasm, Clifford did not even say anything to deny it. "H-hey, at least speak and deny it."


    "I do not wish to deny something that is not a lie."


    Clayton was flustered, his words means that he admits that he would have different intentions in his mind if he ever sees him changing. What would have happened if Clifford did not go back inside the closet, he thought.


    "Clifford Hill, such a thing. It is not something to be embarrassed about if I change in front of you. Make those intentions, whatever it is, disappear."


    "Then, if you were in my place," Clifford said and put his hands on Clayton''s face, "If I was removing my clothes, would you have gotten out of the closet?"


    Clayton gulped, he does not know why he was feeling strange, "O-of course, it does not really matter." the Second Prince answered.


    ''The hell? Did you just stutter?'' he asked inside his mind.


    Clifford remained still while staring at the Second Prince''s eyes, "Then if I strip down right now in front of you, watch well and don''t avert your eyes."


    ''What?!'' Clayton screamed inside his head. Wondering if he was actually serious about removing his clothes or if he was just teasing him.


    Clayton noticed his hand went to its chest and started unbuttoning his clothes. He did not believe he would really do it, maybe it was just the buttons then he would stop and admit that he was just teasing him. But even after a few moments, he was still not stopping.


    There were only a few buttons left before his upper part gets exposed and Clayton''s face flushed with redness, "I get it! I get it! Stop!" he exclaimed while holding both of Clifford''s hands to stop him.


    Clifford stared at him then laughed at his flustered face, "Now you understand my feelings, Your Highness." he whispered in the Second Prince''s ears.


    Clayton turned around so he could not look at his face anymore, especially from his exposed chest that sends strange feelings that he never felt before. ''I must have gone mad,'' he thought.


    "Fix that clothing of yours, we must go out now." Clayton ordered.


    Clifford chuckled and smiled, "At once, Your Highness."


    ~~~~~


    "Wh-what are you doing??" he asked, seeing his face near to touching each other.


    "I was checking on you, since Your Highness is not responding every time I called you," he said.


    Clayton hoped that he had the ability to hide the reddening of his cheeks, but he could only try to look away. He glanced at Clifford again and he expected him to feel shy, rubbing his neck as usual but his expression looked serious.


    "Are you all right?" Clayton asked.


    Clifford stared at him with a serious look on his face and put his hands on his face, "I should be the one asking that." he said and wiped the tears on his cheeks that Clayton did not even notice.


    "For some reason, my heart aches whenever you cry," he said in a low voice. "I hope someday you will get the happiness you deserve."


    "And I wish to be the one to make that happen."

 Chapter 166 - Guilt, Pity And Excuses

    It has been three days since the King has invited them all to dine together with the guests from Canopus.


    All of them are in their own worlds, thinking deeply of what happened that day. Chance continued to look for the little girl, with Caliber always with him. But they have to hide from the eyes of the King''s spies.


    Niro was worried about Sherin, who seemed to have a change in behavior after her conversation with Alec. He was curious, but it did not seem to be a topic that he could ask, it was too personal. He sighed and stayed silent, acting he had not noticed her troubled expression.


    Even though Alec was not thinking much about their conversation, Sherin was deeply troubled about it.


    To think that after all the years she spent in Aranea and Canopus, she would find out about a survivor, not only that, the survivor was the one she promised to play with back then.


    ~~~~~


    The Fera before and the Sherin now were different, she was no longer the meek child of Summa Octo.


    Although she has changed drastically, she felt her knees went weak as Alec stared at him coldly. She was dumbfounded by the things she has only heard now. To think that someone like him is right in front of her, she does not know how she would react or what she would say.


    She looked up at him, feeling small like she returned to Phoneutria Fera.


    "You...you said you are a lynx?" Sherin asked, and could not believe what she just heard. She thought that it was impossible since she saw how the royal army and Aranea annihilated the clans of Animalia Tribe.


    Sherin remembered how her father, Phoneutria Bahiensis, killed the senior lyncas. Sherin put her hand on her mouth, ''Did he see..?'' she thought.


    "I do not blame you for not remembering me, since you never had the chance to ask for my name." Alec said.


    She found it difficult to process it all in her mind, all these years, he was alive. The lynx she promised to meet and play with on the day of her birthday, he did not die. She does not know if she will feel glad because he survived or feel sad that he was the only one left.


    She lowered her gaze, "You knew me from the time we met..?''


    "That time where we dueled."


    All this time she was the only one who did not notice. She spent her day in the punishment circle and would never forget the promise she made. But that does not mean that he would still remember his face.


    All these years she thought he was already dead. How would she explain to him? What does she need to say so she could prove that she has no knowledge of her father''s scheme? ''Why do I have to prove something to him?'' she thought.


    She should not act like this, but it was not easy to remove the feeling of guilt deep within her heart.


    Alec looked at her and his gaze gave an icy feeling to Sherin, making her uncomfortable and even more guilty. "When all of the people of the tribe, all clans, were wiped out, and you stood there. You stood together with your family and you¡­"


    "You laughed."


    Sherin''s eyes widened, it was not like that, she thought. There was a misunderstanding, "Listen, that time when my clan was with the royal family, I had no-" Her words were cut off as she stared at Alec. The look on his face was enough for her to know that no matter what she said, he would never forgive her. He would never forgive her clan, the summa octo and even her who was also fooled.


    "Although I did not give you my name, I do hope you remember the one I was with." Alec said to her.


    Sherin glanced at him, trying to remember who he was talking about and the perplexed expression on Sherin''s face made Alec irritated. He slammed his hand on the wall, making Sherin lean back in surprise.


    Alec let out a snort as he looked her in the eye, "To think that you do not remember the person who reached out his hand to befriend you." he said, all of the emotions Alec kept within him was slowly seeping out. "He was the one who told me that he wants to become friends with you, he was the one who called the others to play with you!"


    Sherin''s eyes slightly widened as she got in a daze from Alec''s sudden raise of his voice. "Aloy..?" she muttered. She remembered the boy who everyone got along with. How could she forget?


    Aloy gathered kids to play with her and yet she could not even come. How disappointed he must be.


    "That is right, Aloy, my best friend." Alec responded in a low voice.


    "He was always with you, so he must be fine. Where is he staying now? How is-


    Sherin could not continue her words when she sensed a bad air around Alec. She should not have asked, judging from his expression, she could already guess what happened.


    "He is gone." he said in a whisper. Alec turned to her with a tear running down his cheek but his eyes were full of hate, "Aloy died that day. That day when your clan betrayed the tribe."


    ~~~~~


    Her chest felt heavy as she remembered his words. She had long left Aranea when the Second Prince of Canopus took her to the palace to be a royal aide.


    But even so, that does not change the fact that she was still an aranean. She was still part of Summa Octo.


    The ones who betrayed the whole tribe.


    She cannot remove the guilty thoughts from her mind, knowing that the survivor of Animalia tribe''s Lyncas Clan, went through a lot because of his father''s betrayal.


    "I made him wait that day and also could not do anything to help him..." she whispered as she looked outside the window.


    "Aloy died that day. That day when your clan betrayed the tribe."


    She clenched her fist, Aloy, that lupus, how could she even forget. He was the only one who tried to approach her and gathered kids to play with her at the time of the loneliest moment of her life.


    ''To think that such a kind person died...an innocent boy.'' she thought. ''This was all because of Bahiensis.'' she added and her fists tightened up even more in anger.


    "I was not part of the betrayal."


    "I never wanted it to happen."


    "I am no longer considered as an aranean."


    "I hate my own father."


    Those were the words she wanted to say, but she could not do it. Because it will not change the fact that his friend died because of her family.


    Being guilty, giving pity and finding excuses will not change anything and would only make the other despise you even more.


    She looked away from the window, where she could see the Crown Prince and Alec outside. She glanced at the other royal aide that was in a daze. She smiled slightly, knowing that he was worried.


    Niro flinched when he felt a hand on his shoulder, "You do not have to worry about me, partner." Sherin said and Niro stared at her. "I will be fine." she added with a smile.


    Partner.


    Smile.


    Those were enough to shake Niro inside and stare at her, wishing he does not have to look away forever.


    He stayed silent and Sherin looked away to continue walking but he grabbed his hand, making Sherin slightly raise her brows as she turned to look at him.


    He said he would not ask because it looked personal and he was in no position to know what she talked about with others but¡­ ''I don''t think I can hold back my worries and curiosity anymore.'' he thought.


    "Sherin...can you tell me what happened between you and Alec?"

 Chapter 167 - When Did It Start?

    "Wh-what are you doing??" he asked, seeing his face near to touching each other.


    "I was checking on you, since Your Highness is not responding every time I called you," he said.


    Clayton hoped that he had the ability to hide the reddening of his cheeks, but he could only try to look away. He glanced at Clifford again and he expected him to feel shy, rubbing his neck as usual but his expression looked serious.


    "Are you all right?" Clayton asked.


    Clifford stared at him with a serious look on his face and put his hands on his face, "I should be the one asking that." he said and wiped the tears on his cheeks that Clayton did not even notice.


    "For some reason, my heart aches whenever you cry," he said in a low voice. "I hope someday you will get the happiness you deserve."


    "And I wish to be the one to make that happen."


    ~~~~~


    Clayton flinched and found himself thinking about Clifford''s words again. It had been happening the entire day, even yesterday or the other day.


    "Begone!" he exclaimed and waved his hand over his head, as if trying to shoo away his thoughts.


    He wanted to curse aloud and slap himself. He was not acting like he usually does. What happened to his quiet life in the dark?


    For the quiet life to be ruined, since when did it start, he thought.


    ~~~~~


    "Wh..at the hell?" he muttered and the man slowly moved, awakened from sleep. He turned, and his eyes slowly opened.


    His eyes began opening wide, but not as wide as Clayton did earlier. Clifford was just surprised to see that Clayton was already awake. He sat up and smiled. "Your Highness, I did not know you were already awa-"


    "Who the hell are you?" Clayton asked with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Clifford was cut off, and he went silent, staring at the prince dumbfoundedly, "Eh?"


    Clayton clicked his tongue and was even more irritated. "What do you mean ''eh''? Tell me who you are and why you are here!" he ordered.


    Clifford got off the bed and stood. He took a few steps, approaching the prince who was yelling at him, but he understood why he was confused and grumpy. He was drunk that night, after all.


    "Your Highness...after making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed, you do not even remember me?" he said and acted as if he was hurt.


    Clayton looked at him as if he was weird, but he could not take his gaze away from his puppy eyes. ''W-where did this innocent-face dog come from?'' he thought.


    "Wait..."


    ''Your Highness...after making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed, you do not even remember me?''


    ''You do not even remember me?''


    ''After making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed...''


    "I did what?!" he yelled after realizing what he said. He suddenly laughed, as if what the man was saying was absurd. "Are you accusing me of doing such embarrassing things? I will call the knights and throw you out of here!"


    "You will?" he asked.


    Clayton suddenly felt weird, ''What the hell, why did I suddenly hesitate?'' he thought.


    He averted his gaze. "Anyway, do not lie and tell me the truth? How did you come here and why are you in my bed?" he asked.


    "Y-your Highness, please look at me," Clifford said and for an unknown reason, Clayton slowly looked at him just as he was told. "I am telling the truth, Your Highness." he said in a serious tone.


    It almost convinced Clayton that he was not lying, but how could what he was saying be the truth? He would never ask someone to come inside his chamber!


    "It seemed ''someone'' mistook me for a server..." Clifford said, and rubbed the back of his neck.


    Clayton furrowed his brow. ''Server?'' he thought.


    Clayton''s jaw almost reached the ground as his mouth dropped open. If only the floor could swallow him whole, then that would be great. Clayton wanted to mutter curses as he remembered what happened. ''In the name of Asteria, Clayton, what the hell were you doing...'' he said inside his mind as he looked down at his feet, avoiding the man''s face.


    All the blood rushed to the prince''s face, and his cheeks heated up in embarrassment. ''It is decided, you must never drink again...'' he thought.


    ~~~~~


    Clayton felt his face heat up from embarrassment upon remembering the stupid things he did. "Definitely..." he muttered, "It definitely started that time."


    ''My peace has been destroyed ever since I met that server¡ªservant.'' he thought and covered his entire face with his hands.


    He took a paper and immediately wrote in it: I MUST NEVER DRINK AGAIN.


    He was in his own room so he could do whatever he wanted while not caring about his actions since no one would see him. He put both his feet up in the chair and buried his face in tucked knees.


    "Why the hell is he always in my mind..." he muttered.


    "Your Highness, I just finished¡ª


    His words were cut off when Clayton immediately looked up to him in surprise, he did not even notice that someone had already come inside his room!


    He looked up to the person''s face who was close to his, and saw Clifford making him freeze in his spot. "Your Highness?"


    Clayton felt his heart stop when their faces touched. Clifford put his forehead on his then pulled away, "You do not seem to have a fever..." Clifford said.


    Clayton turned around, ''Was I that red?!'' he thought, for Clifford to think that he had a fever, he must have been so red.


    "I¡ªI am fine!" he exclaimed and returned his gaze to the servant. "Why did you even come in here without knocking?" he scolded.


    Clifford bowed and apologized, realizing that what he did was wrong. "There was a man and woman outside and they looked serious. If I knocked and waited it would have been awkward to be there and ruin their moment so¡ª


    "All right, stop. I get it." Clayton said to stop him, knowing that he will continue explaining. Clifford just bowed and rubbed his neck.


    Clifford noticed that Clayton has been acting strange and awkward with him. And he knows that it was because of what he said. "I apologize if I bothered you with my words," he said.


    Clayton looked away, "You...should stop saying things like that." he said. "I might misunderstand." he added in a low voice.


    There was a short silence and Clayton was curious as to why he was not responding so he glanced at him. But Clifford was staring at him, making him flustered.


    "There is nothing to misunderstand."

 Chapter 168 - The Servants Confession

    Clayton stared at him, trying to process what he just said. He tried to figure out what he meant but his brain would not cooperate and his mind was a total mess.


    "Of course there is something to misunderstand!" Clayton exclaimed, "Your words are just¡­.too..." he continued but could not find the right words to describe it.


    "Tell me, Your Highness, what are my words?" he asked, going closer to him even more.


    Before Clayton knew it, he had already taken a step back, conscious of how near he was as every touch of their skins sent electricity flowing in their bodies.


    "The words you say do not sound like something that should be said to someone who is not even a friend or a...lover." Clayton said while trying not to meet his gaze.


    Clayton does not understand why he suddenly felt conscious of the servant. He was not like this before but now every time they are together, Clayton feels awkward and always finds himself trying to create distance at every chance.


    Clifford looked at the Second Prince as he said those words, "The reason why I said things like that was because you are not ''someone who is not even a friend or a lover''." he said and put his hand on Clayton''s face, making him face him.


    Clayton looked into his eyes, and he suddenly remembered that Clifford said that they were friends before, "O-oh that is right, we are friends¡­" he muttered.


    "It could be more than that if you want." Clifford responded, causing Clayton to widen his eyes because of what he said.


    Every time Clifford walked forward, Clayton took another step back just so they would not be close to each other.


    Clayton could not take another step anymore and was trapped as he leaned into the wall with both Clifford''s hands on his sides. "W-what do you mean more than a friend! We should only do such a thing with mutual feelings." he said, trying to find excuses.


    "Your Highness, do you not like me?"


    "No, I don''t. How bold of you to assume that."


    Clayton was surprised when Clifford suddenly leaned forward to his face and his body immediately moved and sat down on the floor to avoid it.


    Clifford gazed down at the sitting prince dumbfoundedly, he laughed, "That was fast, Your Highness."


    Clayton blushed and his heart was still beating insanely quick, ''We almost¡ªwe almost kissed!'' he thought, screaming inside his head. It was a good thing that his body moved on its own, or else something would have happened.


    Clifford has a hand on his lips, covering the lower part of his face. He was blushing, but he could not hide the reddening of his ears.


    He knelt down to match Clayton''s level and had a grin on his face that he has been holding back, "Since when..?"


    Clayton felt nervous as he looked at the servant flustered, "What...what do you mean?"


    "When did it start? When did you become so conscious of me?" Clifford asked.


    ~~~~~


    "Clifford, I-"


    Clifford had a dark color on his face as if his energy was drained. ''As I thought, a servant becoming friends with a prince is impossible..." he muttered, making Clayton even more guilty.


    Clayton''s vision: Clifford puppy with his ears down.


    The Second Prince clicked his tongue, annoyed, but he cannot just let it be. He went near Clifford and caress his back. "N-no, no! You misunderstand!" he said, trying to comfort the sad puppy in front of him.


    "No, I understand. How could Your Highness be friends with a servant you just met last night..."


    Clayton''s hand made its way to the bridge of his nose, pinching it and massaged the temples of his head, "Fine, you win! Stop this act, little dog!" Clayton shouted, cannot handle it any longer.


    Clifford almost laugh so suddenly, ''L-little dog?'' he thought. His face brightened up. "I win what, Your Highness?" he asked with a smile.


    "Friends! Friends, we will be friends!" Clayton answered.


    Clifford grinned. Clayton was flustered after seeing Clifford Hill''s smile. ''Damn it, what is wrong with me?'' he thought.


    He admitted that he did expect something, ''I actually thought he had feelings for me so quickly,'' he thought. But knowing that he does not hold feelings for him, it was fine. It is a good thing, that way, there will not be anything problematic to happen.


    Clifford was happy that the two of them are now friends. At first, Clifford Lockhart just wanted to meet with him, talk to him, then just go. But he realized that he cannot do it. He wanted to find an assurance that they will meet again, that he will see Prince Clayton again. The only thing he could do so, is when they become friends.


    ~~~~~


    Clayton remembered the disappointed feeling he had when Clifford wanted to be friends, ''Why was I so disappointed that time?'' he asked himself, ''Did I want something more than¡ªno way.'' he denied and shook his head.


    He probably became conscious of the servant as a man when he "kept saying those sweet words..." Clayton muttered.


    Clayton''s eyes widened when he realized he said it aloud and he immediately covered his mouth with his hands.


    Clifford smiled and removed Clayton''s hands, "It makes me happy to know that I have a chance." he said.


    Clayton stood up, "W-when did I say you have a chance?!" he shouted, all flustered.


    "It means you see me as a man and not only a friend," he said, "I will try harder now."


    "Stop saying it as if you really like me!" Clayton said, annoyed by his teasing.


    "But I do."


    Clayton stared at him in surprise and his heart felt like it stopped, ''You are not going to seriously believe that, don''t you? No one truly loves you.'' a voice whispered once again.


    Clifford noticed that the prince was in a daze and held both his arms to get his attention, "I like you, Your Highness."


    Clayton suddenly turned cold, the wall that had a slight crack was starting to fix itself once again. He could not bring himself to believe his confession, as all his life all the things he heard was a lie.


    "Since when?" The Second Prince asked, not meeting his gaze.


    "The first time I met you in the library." Clifford confessed.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Highness, if it is all right. I would like to ask something." the man said and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face again. Chance definitely saw it. What a lie it was for him to say that he was not embarrassed about anything.


    "What is it?"


    "That person...in the library. What is his name?" he asked, looking directly into the eyes of the Crown Prince, eagerly waiting for a response.


    Chance blinked and stared at him. He scratched his cheek with his index finger, "Erm, there are four of us in the library." he said.


    "Go on."


    "The librarian, Edmund?"


    "Hmm, I think not." he replied.


    "My knight, Alec?"


    "No, that person cannot possibly be a knight," he responded, putting his fingers on his chin.


    Chance finally knew who he was talking about. "You mean Clayton?"


    "Was he the one reading a book?"


    "Yes, indeed, that is him." the Crown Prince said and the Lockhart''s face lightened up. "I thank Your Highness for your help," he said, and his smile widened.


    Chance smiled to see how glad he was to know his brother''s name. "I guess that explains why you were peeking behind the door." he said with a teasing smile. The man stopped smiling when he realized he was smiling widely in front of the Crown Prince.


    "Y-your Highness, you might misunderstand me." he said, nervously.


    Chance chuckled at his reaction. "Of course not, do not worry."


    It seemed like the son of the Duke and Duchess has never seen or known about Prince Clayton, seeing how curious the man was about his name. "Just so you know, Clayton is my brother." he said, which made the man turn his head to look at him.


    "Forgive me for my ignorance. I did not know Your Highness had a brother." he said.


    Finding out that there are people who do not know the other prince of Antares makes Chance''s heart ache. He must still be hiding behind his walls, walls he made with the excuse of being the son of a concubine.


    "Clayton is the Second Prince of Antares. The son of His Majesty, King Cadell with his concubine, Her Highness, Melanie." Chance said so that the Lockhart would know. Seeing someone curious about Clayton made him happy.


    ~~~~~


    Clifford told Clayton about it but the prince''s mood seemed to have worsen. Clayton could not focus at his confession where he feel in love with him in the library because his mind stopped thinking straight when he heard how the Crown Prince introduced him.


    It was that time where he snapped at Charles for happily saying that he was the son of the concubine.


    ''So have you really decided not to take revenge?'' the voice continued to whisper, trying to take control again.


    All of a sudden, his eyes widened when Clifford pulled him into a kiss.


    And the demons behind his back disappeared, filling his mind full of Clifford''s face.

 Chapter 169 - A Crack In The Wall

    Clayton tried his best not to get near Clifford, he took a step back every time Clifford came forward. The time he leaned on the wall, he even sat down immediately just so that nothing would happen.


    But there he was now, kissing the man he was conscious of, the man whose touch he wanted to avoid.


    He did not even notice that Clifford was attempting to go for a kiss as he was deep in his thought, too focused in trying to shut the voices in his head in which he could not no matter how hard he tried.


    Who would have thought that a kiss was all it took to make it all disappear.


    Clayton felt like he did not notice his surroundings and all that was in his mind was the man kissing him.


    Clifford''s ears started to turn red and if he went on longer, his face might explode from embarrassment. He pulled away and took three steps back, putting his hands at his back with a lowered gaze.


    Clayton did not bother hiding the blush on his face as both of them were red as hell. He looked flustered but he glared at the servant, "Why in the world would you do that? Do you think that is funny?" he exclaimed with a furrowed brow, frustrated by his actions. "I told you not to do things that you do not mean!"


    Clayton pointed at the door, "Please leave the room." he said, for the first time he tried to be calm as he spoke.


    "You want me to leave? Do you really mean it?" Clifford asked.


    "Yes, so please leave." Clayton said and turned his head so he would not look at him.


    "You told me not to do things I do not mean. I hope you do as well." Clifford said but Clayton did not say anything.


    Clifford turned around and walked to the door and opened it, following the prince''s order for him to leave.


    Before he stepped out, he looked at the prince one more time, "The kiss...I did it because I wanted to pull you out of your thoughts." Clifford said.


    "And because I wanted to." he added and went out of the room, leaving the Second Prince inside.


    Clayton turned around, not because he was mad nor because he did not want to see Clifford.


    Clayton''s whole face was red and he cannot help but put his hands to feel his heated cheeks.


    Inside, he knew that he did not want to make Clifford leave. He wanted to hide his face that has a look with an obvious meaning.


    ~~~~~


    "Since when..?"


    Clayton felt nervous as he looked at the servant flustered, "What...what do you mean?"


    "When did it start? When did you become so conscious of me?" Clifford asked.


    "It makes me happy to know that I have a chance," he said.


    Clayton stood up, "W-when did I say you have a chance?!" he shouted, all flustered.


    "It means you see me as a man and not only a friend," he said, "I will try harder now."


    "Stop saying it as if you really like me!" Clayton said, annoyed by his teasing.


    "But I do."


    ~~~~~


    He covered the lower part of his face, he slowly understood the reason why he was feeling that way.


    "There is really..." he whispered, "a crack in my wall."


    ---


    Niro and Sherin immediately pulled their hands away from each other when they heard a nearby door open.


    There was an awkward silence and the man who came out of the chamber glanced at them, they were standing in the path that he will go through and the man stared at them.


    The two royal aides from Canopus gave way and let him pass. "That man, have we seen him before?" Sherin asked.


    Niro looked at the back of the man walking away, "I am not sure, is he a noble? But he is wearing clothes similar to that of a servant." he responded.


    Sherin shrugged.


    "What about my question?" Niro asked.


    Sherin did not want to tell anyone, but Niro and Prince Caliber already knew about her identity as Phoneutria Fera of the Summa Octo.


    But her past was one that she did not want to let him know. Especially what she found out from Alec.


    But somehow, she felt like it was all right to tell Niro. Her most trusted partner. "All right." she said.


    That was the answer that Niro wanted to hear but he was still surprised that she agreed so easily. "You will?"


    "I trust you, Niro." Sherin said.


    Niro stared into her eyes, he knew in an instant that it was serious and what happened was bothering her mind.


    She lowered her gaze, "Alec is¡­


    ~~~~~


    "You...you said you are a lynx?" Sherin asked, and could not believe what she just heard. She thought that it was impossible since she saw how the royal army and Aranea annihilated the clans of Animalia Tribe.


    Sherin remembered how her father, Phoneutria Bahiensis, killed the senior lyncas. Sherin put her hand on her mouth, ''Did he see..?'' she thought.


    "I do not blame you for not remembering me, since you never had the chance to ask for my name." Alec said.


    She found it difficult to process it all in her mind, all these years, he was alive. The lynx she promised to meet and play with on the day of her birthday, he did not die. She does not know if she will feel glad because he survived or feel sad that he was the only one left.


    She lowered her gaze, "You knew me from the time we met..?''


    "That time where we dueled."


    All this time she was the only one who did not notice. She spent her day in the punishment circle and would never forget the promise she made. But that does not mean that he would still remember his face.


    All these years she thought he was already dead. How would she explain to him? What does she need to say so she could prove that she has no knowledge of her father''s scheme? ''Why do I have to prove something to him?'' she thought.


    She should not act like this, but it was not easy to remove the feeling of guilt deep within her heart.


    Alec looked at her and his gaze gave an icy feeling to Sherin, making her uncomfortable and even more guilty. "When all of the people of the tribe, all clans, were wiped out, and you stood there. You stood together with your family and you¡­"


    "You laughed."


    Sherin''s eyes widened, it was not like that, she thought. There was a misunderstanding, "Listen, that time when my clan was with the royal family, I had no-" Her words were cut off as she stared at Alec. The look on his face was enough for her to know that no matter what she said, he would never forgive her. He would never forgive her clan, the summa octo and even her who was also fooled.


    "Although I did not give you my name, I do hope you remember the one I was with." Alec said to her.


    Sherin glanced at him, trying to remember who he was talking about and the perplexed expression on Sherin''s face made Alec irritated. He slammed his hand on the wall, making Sherin lean back in surprise.


    Alec let out a snort as he looked her in the eye, "To think that you do not remember the person who reached out his hand to befriend you." he said, all of the emotions Alec kept within him was slowly seeping out. "He was the one who told me that he wants to become friends with you, he was the one who called the others to play with you!"


    Sherin''s eyes slightly widened as she got in a daze from Alec''s sudden raise of his voice. "Aloy..?" she muttered. She remembered the boy who everyone got along with. How could she forget?


    Aloy gathered kids to play with her and yet she could not even come. How disappointed he must be.


    "That is right, Aloy, my best friend." Alec responded in a low voice.


    "He was always with you, so he must be fine. Where is he staying now? How is-


    Sherin could not continue her words when she sensed a bad air around Alec. She should not have asked, judging from his expression, she could already guess what happened.


    "He is gone." he said in a whisper. Alec turned to her with a tear running down his cheek but his eyes were full of hate, "Aloy died that day. That day when your clan betrayed the tribe!"


    Sherin froze in her spot, this was exactly what she was hoping not to hear. She knew full well of what her clan had done, it was something that can never be forgiven even if they die. She stayed silent as there would be no response that would lessen his hatred.


    ~~~~~


    Niro felt his blood boil when he remembered how much she was mistreated by her family. But the revelation about Alec Valorian also surprised him, who would have thought that there would be a survivor?


    "Alec is from the Lyncas Clan of Animalia..." Niro muttered in disbelief of what he had heard.


    "Does the King of Antares know about his identity?" Niro asked in a whisper. "If he finds out that he is a survivor, that ruthless king will surely have him killed!"


    Sherin looked at Niro, "I think he already knows."

 Chapter 170 - Visiting The Second Prince

    Even though Niro was not someone who had been in the palace of Antares for long, he knew what kind of personality their kingdom''s ruler was. Especially what he had witnessed back in the birthday celebration.


    Dead bodies of men almost naked were being dragged out of the room when they entered. Mopping the floor with their blood, what a sickening sight to see. Seeing people die, witnessing executions, and even killing people himself was normal in his life, but to see the Crown Prince cry hard because of the executed men, he knew at once that the reason for their death was not that serious.


    Just by that short moment and the stories he heard about the Antares King, it was obvious what kind of ruler he was. "King Cadell is ruthless, if he found out that there was a survivor, he would surely order them to be killed. If it is really true, I wonder what on earth happened for the king to accept him." he said. "Not only that, but as the commander of the knights and the aide of the future king." he added.


    It was something that got his attention and piqued his curiosity. Why would a king, who was most likely suspicious of the Lyncas survivor, go so far as to give him power over the armies? There might be a meaning to it, or maybe the reason was just a simple one, just him thinking too much.


    "It might be because of His Highness, Charles. He is his aide, he might be related as to why Alec Valorian was brought into the palace." Sherin said.


    It was possible, Niro thought. Since he and the Second Prince of Canopus did the same thing back then. "Just like me, Alec Valorian must have also been saved by the Crown Prince." she said, referring to the time where Caliber and Niro brought her into the palace.


    "I assume that is why that knight was so loyal to His Highness, and why he looks at him differently than others would have."


    Niro glanced at Sherin, "Has that ever happened? I never noticed such a gaze. D-does Alec like-?"


    Sherin looked at him with a blank face, "They say that a hawk''s eyes have good vision, yet you could not even see anything between them?" she asked. Niro stayed silent, he never noticed at all.


    Sherin let out a snort and left, Niro immediately followed.


    ~~~~~


    Chance was taking a quick rest from asking around. They had just finished looking outside in the commoners'' areas, as they always go out everyday. "I wonder if Caliber is already there," he muttered.


    "Why did the Second Prince not come with us today?" Alec asked.


    "Leon-I mean King Leonidas called for him. Caliber went to have a talk with him." he responded and Alec nodded as a sign that he understood.


    "Are you going to your chamber to rest?"


    Chance shook his head, "I want to visit someone¡­"


    Alec looked at him, "Visit who?"


    "My brother, the Second Prince of Antares." Chance responded with a smile, although it was a nervous one, since he was aware of his brother''s hatred towards him.


    He could still remember the first time he met Clayton as Charles.


    ~~~~~


    "My name? What do you mean, my name?" Chance asked but as he looked, Fate''s spirit was already gone. ''Why did Fate disappear in a sudden?'' he thought.


    His eyes immediately caught a shadow in his peripheral vision, he turned the direction of a certain book rack that was near his table spot and heard a flipping sound of the pages. ''Who is there?'' he thought as he stood up to check.


    After walking through the halls between the racks, he saw a beautiful man with caramel blonde hair, emerald eyes set on the book. Chance stared at him as the man was focused on reading the words on his mind, with his long lashes fluttering in every blink he made. His pretty face makes him look like a woman that everybody would fall for.


    Chance was startled as the pretty man met his gaze and noticed him staring. While Chance was waiting for him to talk, he was surprised as the man returned his gaze to the book. ''I-I was ignored?'' he thought.


    ''I never thought that a person could ignore royalty. Not like the others who would immediately bow and cower.'' That was what he thought as he kept her gaze to the man. ''Is he a librarian like Edmund?''


    He walked to the spot near the pretty guy and pretended to choose books, while secretly taking a glimpse. ''Why is he not asking what I need?'' Normally, a librarian would ask even if that person is not the Crown prince.


    Chance remained in that spot and was still checking out books when the pretty man spoke, "Are you gonna stand there forever? Seriously." the man said and closed the book he was holding out of irritation.


    Chance held back his gasp, ''I-informal? Not only that, with no honorifics?'' He did not answer the question but he was so curious to know why the man is treating a prince that way. ''Just who is this person?'' he thought.


    He heard an audible snort coming from the man, "Right, I forgot that I do not have the rights to talk to you, ''Your Highness''." he said, emphasizing the honorific with an obvious hint of sarcasm.


    His tone triggered a nerve in Chance and turned to him, "Gosh, are you really this rude? Hey, you, pretty man, what are you doing here hiding instead of reading at the table?"


    The man looks taken aback, his expression does not exaggerate shock, but even with a blank face, you could tell that he was surprised as his eyes slightly widened. He stared at him with no answer.


    " Look here, I ordered my knight and the librarian to get out. While you were just here, not giving a damn?" Chance said. Oh, we all know what will happen once he realizes the stuff that he was saying.


    "Since you caught my attention with your beautiful womanly traits, I will let you off just this once. Tell me your name." he said.


    The man, confused, looked at him as if he was seeing a patient who escaped from the mental asylum, unable to believe what he was hearing. "Tell me, Crown Prince. Did the stress from the responsibilities and duties of your role make you insane?" he said, looking at him with furrowed brows.


    ''He knows that I am a Crown Prince but he is treating me like that. I wonder if this also happened to the real Charles.'' he thought.


    "I am asking you to tell your name, not to assume that I am a mental escapee." Chance stated which made the man heave a loud sigh.


    "Did you hit your head and lose your memories? I do not even understand why you are talking to me after disregarding me for years." The man stated with an annoyed tone and glared at Chance with a ''talking to you is displeasing'' kind of look.


    "Just say who you are and we will finish this conversation." Chance repeated. He cannot just continue to guess the people in Charles''s life. He needs to ask to make it easier, then just give them an excuse if ever they get suspicious.


    "I know what you are trying to do." the man smirked and rolled his eyes. "You just want me to say it so I will be reminded to know my place inside the palace." there was something to his tone whenever he spoke to Charles. ''Maybe he and Charles fought a lot.''


    "Fine, I will tell you. I am not ashamed of it and will never be." he stated.


    Before he even spoke, a memory passed through Chance''s head. It was the time where he went around Charles''s room. The gigantic family picture with a golden frame beside his bed. ''Is that why he feels so familiar?'' he said in his mind.


    The family picture where the King is sitting on the throne with the Crown Prince Charles standing behind him. Standing on both sides of the king were two women with their children in front of them. At the front of the right side was Princess Carmila with the Consort behind her. While at the left side seemed to be the concubine with a man in front of him. ''That man is...'' Chance gasped and stared at the pretty man.


    "I am the insignificant son of King Cadell and the Royal Concubine, Melanie. The prince who people deem as ''unimportant''. The one who follows in the shadows of my siblings." he stated with bitterness and emphasis on every word.


    "I am your brother," he looked at Chance sharply as if he was piercing through his eyeballs. "Clayton Howard."


    Chance''s hands that were on the racks, dropped and he froze, not averting his gaze away from Clayton. The person he was talking to was his brother all along. Clayton Howard, who holds the major keys in his future death.


    Clayton''s eyes narrowed as he looked at him full of contempt, "Does it satisfy you when I remind myself that I am not needed?" he said.


    Not knowing what to say, he turned to him and his lips suddenly moved by itself, "Why do you hate me so much?" Chance asked subconsciously. It is probably what the real Charles would have asked.


    "Hate you?" he repeated with a snort, "I would never dare to hate you, Crown Prince, For I have no rights to do so." he answered sarcastically.


    Clayton was never really the type to snap. Even if he was called bad names, insults, he just remained quiet and did not fight back. He was always calm and sarcastic, but never once fought with anyone as he knew his place.


    It is just that the emotions he held back were buried deep inside him, seeing Charles approach him and talk to him just to make him state what he was made the lock of his resentment open. It triggered him to get mad for asking him to say it even though Charles already knows. But technically now, he does not. Since it was Chance inside Charles''s body.


    He put the book back into the shelf and was about to leave, but Chance unknowingly grabbed Clayton''s arm to pull him into a hug. A natural reaction for Chance whenever someone is upset.


    Clayton''s eyes widened and his heartbeat quickened because of surprise for the sudden hug. Chance embraced him not tight, but enough to comfort him. He caressed Clayton''s back gently, soothing him. ''Warm...'' Clayton thought.


    "I am sorry if you ever feel that way." Chance muttered as he continued to hug Clayton. "S-seriously! What is wrong with you! Did you really hit your head?" he exclaimed, flustered by the sudden change of his brother.


    But Chance did not answer and remained embracing him, "You are not unimportant at all." he muttered, making Clayton unable to speak.


    For a long while, Clayton gave in. He felt weak and collapsed in his embrace. His eyes were still open and could not understand why Charles was treating him that way. He felt his cheeks wet and realized that he was tearing up.


    ~~~~~


    He could feel that he had the chance to be on good terms with Clayton. Seeing how he reacted when he embraced him, maybe he should try harder to get along with him.


    ''I hope someday Clayton will no longer see me as an ally who walked away.'' Chance thought.

 Chapter 171 - Visiting The Second Prince (2)

    Alec hesitated and looked at the Crown Prince if he was sure that he wanted to come see the Second Prince, "His Highness might be a bit difficult, are you sure you want to visit him?" he asked.


    Chance sighed, he knew how much Clayton hated him and his father. Although the Crown Prince was still not sure of why the real Charles and Clayton had this kind of relationship, he still wanted to at the least, grow closer to him.


    There must be some kind of misunderstanding between them, Chance thought. "I made up my mind. If Clayton becomes mad and tells me to leave, then I will leave." Chance said. "But I still want to give it a try."


    Alec nodded as a response and listened to his orders so they started going to where Clayton''s chamber is located.


    It was weird, Alec thought. ''Why did he do that back then, if he will just try to make up with His Highness?'' he asked in his head, but he was already used to his strange behavior, and everything he does just proves that his deduction for the reason for his weird changes was right.


    Chance''s eyes caught sight of a familiar figure walking towards their direction. As they walked, the man''s face started to become more clear and he saw who it was, ''Theo¡ªI mean, Clifford Lockhart!'' he thought.


    Somehow, every time he sees the face of the duke''s son, Theo always appears in his mind, how strange. "Sir Deaf! Good to see you here." He greeted Lockhart.


    Clifford rubbed his neck, "I can see that you still kept the nickname..." he muttered, a bit embarrassed since he avoided the Crown Prince that time and pretended not to hear him, afraid that he might get teased from staring at someone.


    Chance looked at him from head to toe, "Why is Sir Deaf wearing an attire similar to a servant?" he asked.


    Clifford looked away and sighed, "The Duke and Duchess are bullying me, I suppose that is the best explanation for this." He responded.


    Chance thought of the time he met the Lockharts. He understood that Clifford Lockhart will be staying in the palace because the Duchess said that they will leave him in his care.


    But to think that he will be staying in the palace as a servant, the Duke and Duchess are such a bully no matter what reason it was.


    "Does His Majesty know about you staying here as a servant?" Chance asked.


    Clifford nodded his head, "Yes. This is why we were there that day, to request an audience with His Majesty for my parents to tell him about it."


    Chance laughed slightly, the duchess, duke and king looked as if they were ganging up on the poor Duchy heir. ''The Lockharts...the first time I met them, they were overflowing with grace.'' he thought. ''But I never thought they would be the kind who seemed to be having fun all the time.''


    He expected them to be kind and serious most of the time, but the family they were in seemed so free unlike other noble families who were always in conflicts.


    But this kind of family, it is sad to think that this great family will soon disappear. Their fated death in flames.


    The first time he saw him staring at Clayton, Chance knew that he would be the one to break his wall, but if ever the two of them really falls in love with each other, Clayton would be the one to suffer if he dies.


    ~~~~~


    Can I borrow it even while you are renting it? I swear just for a while." he said and Theo looked away, it was obvious on the look on his face that it is hard for him to decide, but Chance did not give up, "I am not going to take it home, let me just borrow it for a bit."


    Theo stared at the historian, and after a few seconds, he closed his eyes and let out a sigh. "Alright. If it is you, then fine," he said and smiled, extending his hand to give him the book.


    Chance smiled and grabbed the book with a huge smile on his face as he sighed in relief. "Thank you, Theo!" he said and headed to his seat. He put the book down on the table and sat down, opening it immediately, ''Time is ticking, I need to get to it now.'' he thought.


    He kept turning the pages of the book and almost everything was about the family, the duchy, and others that he had already researched. The book is not that thick, it just contains info about the Lockharts and their death so there is not much to put.


    He continued flipping the pages until a word caught his eye, Death. "This is it, this is the page," he muttered and stopped turning the pages as he finally found the one he needed to read.


    "I see..."


    "Yeah, death of- Eh? Theo?" He was surprised to see Theo sitting across from him, with his cheeks resting on his palm, looking down at the book he was reading. "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I sit here?" he asked.


    "That''s not it, I mean, don''t you have work to do here?"


    He showed Chance his empty hands, saying that there''s nothing to do anymore. He pointed at the clean rack with books organized into order, "I am already done."


    "I see..."


    Chance lowered his gaze and put it back to the book, pretending there was no one there so he could continue reading. His eyes scanned the book until he was in a paragraph about the death of the Lockharts.


    The Lockharts were powerful and could easily win the hearts of the people because of their kindness and wise decisions that were made for the sake of the kingdom''s people. The King was known to be ruthless, having the citizens abide by the laws he had made for them. On the other hand, the Lockharts use their power to help the people. They were full of grace and their beautiful hearts reached the people, but the Lockharts are known to be loyal to the Howards. Loyal to the king. But even so, they still did all they could to help the people.


    One day, in the year 1890, the Antares Duke of the Lockhart Household along with the Duchess and their son died. The servants and everyone in the manor that day died as well.


    In a fire.


    ''I see, so that is why the book was Be One With Flames. They died because of a fire.'' he thought and slowly nodded. He took a glimpse at the man in front of him and saw Theo seriously looking at the page he was reading, with a serious look on his face. Chance was curious, but he ignored him and went back to reading.


    The manor was huge and could easily be seen by the people. The weather that day was great, but the bright and blue sky turned gray as the smoke spread, engulfing the whole manor in flames. The manor was burnt to the ground while the perpetrator was still unknown and the royal family did not even send an order to investigate the death of the Duke and his family.


    "What a prick." Chance cannot help but mutter.


    The people were devastated to hear the news about their death, knowing that they are not safe from the King''s ruthless orders anymore and it made them become even more fearful.


    The image of the burning manor remained in their memory as the big fire danced, turning the kingdom red and gray from the blazing fire and smoke. They could imagine the happy family sitting together with no worries, not knowing the tragedy that will come to them. The people could only imagine them burning, being one with the flames, as it engulfs all of them, slowly turning them into ashes...


    "What the hell, their deaths were not even investigated?!" he exclaimed and covered his mouth, almost shouting inside the library. ''Gosh, why are the people who are nice die so fast, and those pieces of crap are not even found, enjoying their life despite killing a great family?'' he thought.


    He should not let it get to him, he thought. They are already dead anyway, a century has already passed.


    "It''s sad, huh? For one to die with death they did not deserve."


    Chance looked at Theo, who was still looking at the book with a cold look on his face, his icy gaze raised and met with his. "Right?"


    Chance nodded as a response. "Uh, yes. Right," he said. He felt strangely weird when Theo asked him that. ''Come to think of it, why does he have this book?'' he thought.


    "I...have been having nightmares. Every time I wake up, I am covered in sweat. The nightmares just won''t stop and I am desperate to know why I keep getting these dreams."


    Chance stared at him and continued listening. "What do you dream about?"


    "Fire."


    Chance and Theo stared at each other and the historian''s lip slightly parted upon hearing his answer, ''Fire?''


    "Then suddenly, I found that book. Somehow, no matter how hard I try, I cannot let go of that book. I feel connected to it." he continued. Chance was glad that he was able to borrow it from him, even though he was planning not to give it to him. How lucky.


    Theo stared at him, and after a while, he extended his hand. "Now that you have read it, can you return it to me now?" he asked.


    Chance was startled and snapped out of his daze. He grabbed his phone and snapped a few pictures of the page and gave it to him immediately, "Here you go, thank you."


    The man grabbed the book from Chance and stared at it before looking back at the historian. He stood up and took two steps closer to his seat. He bent down, putting his face near Chance. "There is something they did not know, though," he said, making Chance look at him in curiosity.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The son," he said and went near his ear, "Did not die in the fire."


    He stood up straight from the bend, his cold stare vanished, and he smiled at him like how he usually does before turning to walk away.


    Leaving him in a daze.


    ~~~~~


    "How in the world would he know?!" Chance exclaimed and the two men glanced at him. "Ah, I apologize." he said.


    But if it was really true that Clifford did not die in the fire, then it might be possible for Chance to save him in the fire incident.


    ''For the sake of Clayton''s happiness, I will not let Clifford die.''

 Chapter 172 - Visiting The Second Prince (3)

    The Valorian Knight and the son of the duke looked at the Crown Prince in surprise because of his sudden yell, ''How did who know? Who was he talking about?'' Clifford thought, confused, and the knight had a similar question in mind.


    "Ah, I apologize." The Crown Prince said and covered his mouth.


    Clifford felt uncomfortable because of the stare that the Crown Prince was giving him, it was a mix of pity and determination, what a weird pair to describe it.


    The Lockhart Heir bowed his head, giving his respect to the future ruler of Antares, "Forgive me for doing this late," he said. "Clifford Lockhart greets Your Highness the Crown Prince."


    "You may raise your head." Chance said, accepting his greetings.


    Chance tilted his head and looked at the direction that he came from, "Sir Deaf, where were you before meeting us? Is this where your work is stationed?" he asked.


    "I have already finished my work and am currently taking a break, Your Highness." he responded, "I was...uhm." he stopped, hesitating to tell him.


    Chance noticed a faint blush on his cheeks and he snickered, "I think I know now." he muttered and Clifford heard it, making him blush even more as he looked away.


    "I-I do not know what you are thinking, Your Highness."


    "Sure, sure, if you say so."


    Clifford rubbed his neck, knowing that the Crown Prince was teasing him. As if he could deny anything, Chance already saw him staring at the Second Prince in the library.


    Chance walked a few steps and Alec followed, before they went, Chance patted him on the shoulder, "You have my support." he whispered.


    Clifford''s face heated up, the Crown Prince seriously just gave him a blessing in advance, he thought.


    The Crown Prince was not like he thought, he was expecting him to be more like Alec Valorian, a calm yet serious one. One that would intimidate him.


    That was what was expected after hearing the bad relationship that the two princes have. ''I wonder why they do not get along with each other¡­'' he thought.


    ~~~~~


    "Erm, I do not have any drinks brought with me, Your Highness." he answered, and Clayton looked at him with furrowed brows.


    "How could that be? Then go to the table! I saw a lot-" his words were interrupted by another hiccup, "of drinks in there!" he said.


    Clifford tried not to chuckle. The prince was acting so cute, well that is how he sees it. "Your Highness, you are no longer in the room where the celebration is being held," he said.


    Clayton just looked at him and was in a state of confusion. He did not blink and it was as though he was in the middle of processing the servant''s words into his head. "Ohhhhhh!" Clayton muttered while nodding his head.


    The Prince tapped Clifford Lockhart''s shoulder and giggled, "All right~ Thank you-hicc!" he said. Clifford smiled at the prince''s behavior. Although it was wrong to have the fun of watching his movements and behavior while he was drunk, he cannot help but stay with him.


    When he first saw him, he followed him to the library until the prince sat down and read. He thought that he would be hard to approach and get along with as he emits a vibe of ''Stay away from me, I do not want to talk.''. But seeing the prince like this, maybe it would be a first step for the two of them to get closer.


    Clifford let out a snort. ''As if. What are you even thinking, Clifford? I doubt he would remember this anyway.'' he said to himself.


    He snapped out of his thoughts and returned his gaze to the prince only to see him about to go through the balcony without opening its door. He rushed to him and put his arm around his waist to stop him from walking and put his hand near his forehead so he would not hit his head.


    "What are you doing? At least open the door." he said to Clayton, "Do you think you are a ghost who can go past walls?" he added and the prince just grinned, his cheeks flushed with redness from the effect of the alcohol, making him hot.


    Clifford stared down at the Antares Prince''s face and blushed, stunned by how attractive he was even when he was drunk. Clayton grinned and chuckled, "Why are you red, I am the one drunk~ not you~" Clayton said and poked Clifford''s cheeks.


    While the prince was still in his arms, Clayton turned the knob down and opened it, making the doors flung open. They all looked at the moon, which gave light to the darkness. The lights of the chamber were not open and were only supported by the light of the moon and the stars.


    Clayton could not remove his eyes from the sky and Clifford slowly removed his arms around the body of the prince and the prince slowly approached the railings of the chamber''s balcony.


    The prince, who was really cute and grinning widely earlier, vanished as Clifford saw the tears starting to form in the prince''s eyes. Deep inside, he panicked while seeing Clayton tear up, as he does not know what to do and how to comfort him.


    Clayton clenched his fist on the top of the railing and gritted his teeth as tears start to fall down his cheeks, "If my mother was not such a bitch, if she was not so desperate to get laid by His Majesty, then both of us would not be suffering right now!" he yelled.


    Clifford''s eyes slightly widened upon hearing his words. ''Is it even all right to hear this?'' he thought and was put in an awkward spot. He looked down, but fortunately, no one was around to hear the prince''s yell.


    Clayton laughed. "A courtesan, a prostitute! What did you expect from sleeping with the King and giving birth to a son? Power? All you received was shame and hate!"


    Clifford remained silent and just let him yell his heart out. It was as though he was ranting without minding that there was someone with him; he thought. It must be alcohol.


    "And now I-" he stopped as his voice started to trail off, "And now you are suffering...because you gave birth to someone like me."


    He dropped his gaze to his hands and trails of teardrops were seen on the top rail. Clifford slowly went near his side, hoping that he would not mind the proximity, and took out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    He gently raised the prince''s face and wiped his tears away. After wiping his tears, he removed his hand that was on him again and took a step back to let the prince continue his monologue.


    "The Sun and the Stars in the night sky...how could I compare to that." he muttered. "Princess Carmilla, my sister..." he said and let out a snort, "She was the Sun of this Kingdom."


    "She receives the people''s attention so easily and brings warmth to every person. Even the coldness of my heart tends to melt whenever she tries to get closer to me." he said, "But I always pushed her away."


    Clayton looked around and admired the stars of the sky. "The Crown Prince was the Star of the Kingdom. He is the one that shines the most. The most important one to the Royal Family." he stated. "Although I still have not forgiven him for what he did, I...cannot seem to hate him." He muttered.


    The Antares Prince turned to Clifford, who was staring at him, focusing on every word he was saying, "I, the Moon, always follow behind the Sun and make the Star shine brighter." He said. He returned his gaze to the moon and laughed. "That is all I am. An insignificant son. A mere tool."


    ~~~~~


    "Cannot forgive him¡­" he repeated the same words he heard from Clayton, "Just what on earth happened for him to say it so bitterly?" he muttered.


    He turned around and looked at the two figures walking away, "Wait!" He called out and the two turned to look. "Could you be visiting the Second Prince?" he asked.


    The two glanced at each other and returned their gazes to Clifford. Chance smiled, "Yes, we are on our way to his chamber." he responded.


    Clifford approached them again, "I apologize, but I am afraid it would not be best to go there." he said.


    Because of what he did to Clayton, he might be in a bad mood. Seeing the brother he hates would just make his mood even worse, and it might cause a fight between the two.


    ''Surely, that would not happen, but it is still best to prevent it.'' Clifford thought.


    Chance put his hand on his shoulder, making Alec narrow his eyes at his hand touching the duke''s son.


    "It is all right. I have decided to do this, Clifford." Chance said.


    The Crown Prince smiled bitterly, "I know how much he hates me," he muttered. He looked directly in Clifford''s eyes, with a determined gaze, "But I want to try hard to get along with him."


    Clifford no longer said anything and just bowed. Chance and Alec continued walking, leaving the acting servant with a worried expression on his face.

 Chapter 173 - Visiting The Second Prince (4)

    Chance tried to prepare himself to face Clayton, but he could not think of anything to say to him. What kind of topic would they have in a conversation? It would be quite awkward to talk after their last meeting, that day when Chance first returned from Canopus.


    ~~~~~


    Alec arrived first at the top of the stairs and he lent out his hand to Chance and he took it. After arriving at the second floor, he made a turn to wander but was startled to meet someone, and they collided, making the other drop the book in his hand.


    Chance rubbed his lower back that was hurt from the fall because of bumping with another person. Alec immediately went over to help his master. He extended his hand and pulled him with his other hand supporting his back, "Are you all right, Your Highness?" the knight asked.


    "Yes, I am all right," he answered. He suddenly remembered the person he collided with and bent down to pick up the book to give it to him, "My apologies, here is your book-" he said apologetically but he was not able to continue his words when he saw the person.


    "Oh, Clayton." he muttered and their gazes met with surprise in their eyes.


    The surprise in Clayton''s eyes faded and his usual cloudy eyes returned as he looked at his brother, "Right, today was your return." he muttered.


    Chance almost grimaced at the tone of his half brother''s voice, "You seem disappointed that I have returned." the Crown Prince said as a joke.


    "Whether you return or not, I do not really care," he responded with a monotonous tone, unbothered about every word that comes out of his brother''s mouth.


    Clayton looked at the book that the Crown Prince was holding, "Could you please return my book, Your Highness?" he asked, although he said ''please'' it did not really seem like he was requesting Chance to give it back to him. It was more of a give-it-back-now-you-are-wasting-my-time kind of tone.


    "Your brother has just come back to the palace, and you do not even take time to greet him?" Chance said.


    Clayton looked at him with furrowed brow and with a bit of an annoyed expression as he snorted, "Since when have you cared whether I greet you or not? What is wrong with you?" he said with a scowl.


    "Well, right now I care. You need to greet your brother whenever he arrives." Chance said.


    Clayton looked at him with incredulity. He wondered if his brother had somehow hit his head and changed him or worse; he is not in his right mind anymore. To be honest, Chance really does not care if anyone ignores him or does not talk to him, but somehow he wants to get closer with Clayton. Maybe this way, he could know more about Howard that was mentioned in books.


    "I am waiting." Chance said, hurrying his brother.


    Clayton blinked, cannot believe that he has to greet his brother now. "Uh, uhm. Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares. May your afternoon uh-" he greeted as he struggled to find the right words.


    "Just a simple welcome back is all right." Chance said with a smile when he noticed his half brother trying hard to greet him correctly.


    "Welcome back, Your Highness." Clayton did as his brother has said.


    Chance put his fingers on his chin and narrowed his eyes, thinking hard. "Hmm, I think I would prefer it more if you call me by name," he said.


    Clayton''s brows furrowed again, "I cannot do that. You are a Crown Prince." he responded.


    "Then this Crown prince is ordering you to call me by name."


    Clayton stared at him with disbelief and confusion but he still did as he ordered, "Welcome back, Charles."


    Alec looked over at his master and saw him grinning at his brother, "See? that sounded better." he said, clapping his hand.


    Clayton paused when he suddenly realized what he had done. ''Why do I have to do as he says?'' he thought. He wondered why he was trying hard, and it made him more annoyed. "I would like to get my book back, please." the Second Prince requested with emphasizing the please word even more than before.


    Clayton just wanted to get out of there, as he did not want to stay with the Crown Prince any longer. He held out his hand, but Chance still did not give it to him. He approached him in a surprise to startle Chance and steal the book from him, but he failed.


    Clayton sighed, "I just want my book and go to a peaceful place."


    "And where is that peaceful place?"


    "Any place without you!" he responded and tried to take the book again. He felt mad, "You must be enjoying this, Your Highness!" he burst out, glaring at the Crown Prince with his brows forced together in anger.


    Chance was surprised by his sudden rise of voice. He would never have thought that he would be mad for just trying to get him to greet his own brother. From the quotation that he had read that Clayton made, it was surely for King Charles and his male lover. He thought that somehow the two would have a good relationship, but it seemed like that was not the case for them.


    The Crown Prince extended his hand to hand the book to Clayton, "I apologize, I did not mean for you to think that I am messing with you." he explained but Clayton ignored him and took the book from his brother''s hand.


    Clayton looked embarrassed. He stared at his book, then back to the Crown Prince with an awkward look. He turned around and walked away from where they were.


    ~~~~~


    ''I thought I could act that way so I could lessen the gloomy air,'' he thought, "Seems like I only made it worse." he muttered and let out a sigh.


    He grabbed Alec''s arm and he lowered his head, "Is...it really impossible?"


    Alec looked at him and glanced at his hand that was on his arm, "What is?"


    "For Clayton and I to make up and get along?"


    Alec stared at him, what kind of answer was the Crown Prince expecting? "Is Your Highness planning to¡ª


    Chance nodded, "I want the two of us to get closer. I want to at least make him feel that he still has me, he still has a brother."


    "I do not understand, Your Highness." Alec said with a blank face,


    "Your Highness has tried so hard to push him away before, and now you plan to get closer." The knight said, "It is understandable that His Highness would feel bad and despise you even more."


    Chance fell silent, ''Charles...did he really abandon his brother? Why on earth¡­'' he thought.


    He returned his gaze to the Valorian knight, "I want to make it up to him." he responded and quickened his pace so that Alec would not ask about it any further.


    Chance arrived outside the Second Prince''s chamber, "Alec," he called.


    "Your Highness?"


    The Crown Prince pointed at the sides of the door, "How come not even one knight is guarding outside his chamber?


    There was a short silence which made Chance look at him, the knight answered, "His Majesty did not order to put any guards near the Second Prince."


    Annoyed, Chance looked at him with a furrowed brow, "Why would anyone need the king''s order just to guard a room? Clayton is still royalty, it is a given that he should be protected." .


    Alec bowed at once, "I will order the knights to be stationed here." he responded. "But before that, please inform His Highness. He might not like it if there is a guard."


    Chance walked towards the door and knocked but the door did not open and there was no response. The Crown Prince knocked again.


    "I told you to go away!"


    Chance was surprised to hear a yell at the other side of the door. Clayton seemed mad but he knew that his words were not aimed for him.


    "Clayton...it is me." Chance said.


    "I do not care who you are, leave me alone!"


    Chance bit his lip but he did not listen to Clayton. He opened the door and stepped inside.


    Alec also stepped inside but only by the door, to give the two princes some privacy. Chance walked and his eyes wandered around the room to look for Clayton.


    "Clayton..?" he called out but no one responded. He suddenly heard a faint sniffing sound and he turned to the spot near the sofa.


    He approached the sofa and behind it, Clayton was sitting on the ground. ''What was that sound? Was he crying?'' he thought.


    Clayton noticed someone looking at him and turned his head, making their eyes meet. Chance''s lips parted in surprise to see Clayton''s face flushed with redness.


    "B-blushing?" He muttered. Clayton, a grumpy prince, blushing was quite a sight to see.


    He remembered Clifford coming from the direction of his chamber, ''My, my. Did something happen between the two?'' he thought.


    "Did Clifford just come here earlier?"

 Chapter 174 - Conversation Of Two Brothers

    Clayton looked at the Crown Prince in surprise that he knew that Clifford was with him earlier. "How did you know that Clifford came here?" he asked with furrowed brows.


    "I saw him on my way here." Chance responded, "He even told me not to come here, worried that something will happen."


    The shy Clayton disappeared and glared at the Crown Prince, "Why did you not listen to him and just go away?" he said with an irritated tone.


    "You knew for a fact that I hate you and yet you still dared to show your face to me in my chamber?"


    Chance took a deep breath and approached him, "I know you hate me, that is exactly why I came here." He said but Clayton just looked at him with a gaze that is a mix of confusion and hate.


    "You must be out of your mind like before," Clayton muttered, referring to the first time they met in the library.


    Clayton sighed, "I am not in the mood to argue with you, best if you just leave." the Second Prince said and turned around.


    Chance did not want to give up and leave, "If that is the case, then let us just not argue...and have a conversation of brothers."


    The Crown Prince heard a snort from Clayton, as if the Second Prince found his words ridiculous. "Brother..?" Clayton said bitterly with a raised brow.


    Clayton turned his head to him and looked at him with a cold gaze, "I stopped considering you as my brother long ago."


    There was a sharp pain in Chance''s chest as he heard those words. He does not know what really happened between Charles and Clayton before, so there was no reason to be hurt. ''How come it''s painful? Is this what the real Charles is feeling right now?''


    "Is it not possible...for you to consider me as one again?" Chance said, almost in a whisper.


    Clayton laughed, then turned to look at him with hate, "How dare you tell me to treat you as my brother, when you are the one who abandoned me first!"


    Clayton approached him and grabbed him by the collar, "You are the one who turned your back on me, brother!"


    Alec was about to stop the Second Prince but Chance raised his hand on him, telling him not to interfere. He stayed by the door to follow his orders, as it was best for the brothers to handle it themselves.


    ''To think that Clayton would hate his brother to this extent, just why the hell did Charles leave him?'' he thought.


    "Did you have fun?" Clayton asked.


    "What are you talking about, Clayton?"


    "Does it give you satisfaction to tell people that I am a son of the concubine? That concubine that is known as a whore?"


    Chance''s eyes widened, "I never¡ª


    "You told Clifford! You introduced me like that while smiling, does it make you feel glad that I''m just a bitch''s child with no worth?"


    Clayton put his hand on his face when Chance suddenly slapped him. Clayton''s blood started to boil in anger, he glared at the Crown Prince.


    Chance also glared at him, which surprised the Second Prince. Clayton smirked, "See? Your goody brother act ended and your true self is showing. You must have wanted to hit me even long before."


    Chance slapped him again and Clayton gritted his teeth, "Shut up, do not speak!" The Crown Prince said before Clayton tried to say anything again.


    "I slapped you so you could snap out of it! Why in the world is it so difficult to understand that I do not care whether you are a child of a concubine?"


    Clayton did not speak and just stared at him.


    "I already told you before! Stop using the concubine and your birth to hide from the world. Stop using it to make yourself look worthless and small!" Chance exclaimed. "You are a prince!"


    "Whoever your mother is, nobody cares! Just tell them, ''I am still a prince, I am still above all of you.'' Why must you think of others'' words?"


    Clayton had a bewildered look on his face, "W-what the fuck is wrong with you??"


    "No! What the fuck is wrong with YOU!" Chance said, returning his words, "Every time you see me, you are always angry and attack me without even listening to what I want to say!"


    Alec was also surprised by the sudden outburst of the Crown Prince but he met out a chuckle because it was a great sight to see. It has been a long time since he saw the two of them together like that.


    Clayton''s lips parted, not knowing what to say. "You said you are the moon, and I already told you that I love the moon!" Chance continued.


    The Crown Prince sighed and sat on the sofa near him, "And even if you do not believe me, you know that there is also someone out there who loves you."


    Clayton blushed, remembering what Clifford told him earlier. Clifford confessed to him but he just pushed him away.


    Clayton seemed to have calmed down, and he slowly sat down on the sofa too, but far from the Crown Prince. "You once told me that I will come across someone who will break the walls I built." Clayton said.


    Chance glanced at him, ''Is he going to bring up Clifford?'' he thought.


    "Someone was indeed able to do that." Clayton continued.


    Chance''s eyes lit up, this was something he wanted to know about. Finally, Clifford and Clayton ship of his was sailing.


    Kidding aside, he was glad that Clayton was starting to open up to him.


    "But as soon as he made that crack in my wall, I pushed him away." Clayton said. "Maybe I wanted to prevent him from destroying it, because I was scared of my own feelings."


    Chance put his hand on Clayton, "Do not push him away. You will regret it." he said and Clayton stared at him.


    ~~~~~


    "I want to get closer."


    Those five words drummed inside the researcher''s head, he could feel the blood rushing up to his face, ''What does that mean?'' he asked in his mind.


    ''Want to get closer? You are close! You are so close!'' he screamed internally when their faces were about to touch each other by the little gap that was left.


    ''I am...a guy.'' Chance told himself.


    Then he remembered the times when Ruther kept bullying him that he was gay. What part of him gives off a gay vibe? He was a quiet person before as they all knew that he was introverted. The only times he showed the slightest happiness was when he was teaching history.


    [Ruther: You never changed. Silent and gloomy, dark as the night, but when there''s something that interests you, your night-like aura lightens up and shows the stars in your eyes.]


    Chance went into a daze. ''Come to think of it, why would he describe me like that when we only know each other online?'' he thought. Now he is thinking that maybe, Ruther knew him even before the meet-up of the three of them. Though it was impossible, he thought.


    "Crown Prince." Caliber called out with emphasis. "Keep your eyes on me." he said, Chance came to reality and was surprised to feel his nose touching his nose.


    Alec took a peek and his eyes slightly widened to see them claiming each other''s lips. He felt a piercing sensation somewhere in his chest, he did not look away and just watched them with a blank expression.


    Ever since Chance was on his mind the entire dinner, he could not hold back anymore. He deepened the kiss and pulled Chance closer to him. Chance eventually closed his eyes and let his body go with Caliber''s flow.


    "Stop! Your Highness, we should not do this."


    They all turned as they heard the crown prince shouted, Alec could not ask her more about what she had said as Sherin gestured a shush.


    None could explain Caliber''s expression by the hard push that Chance gave him, "Now you call me ''Your Highness''?" he asked with a little laugh.


    "Prince Caliber, you should be aware of what is proper or not. Stop doing these kinds of things all the time." Chance said with a low gaze, trying not to meet the eyes of the Canopus prince.


    Caliber''s brows furrowed even more as he stared deeply at the crown prince. "Then..." His low voice has turned into whispers even though they were the only ones in the place. Chance could feel his breath as he was so close, making it hard for him to reject him.


    "Say that again while looking at me." he said and held Chance''s face into his direction.


    Chance was nervous, his heartbeat quickened as he stared directly into the eyes of the Canopus prince. There was a lump forming in his throat but he looked at him straight and repeated his words firmly. "Stop doing these kinds of things." he said with every emphasis.


    Caliber stopped and let go of him.


    "You should have said so from the start." he said to Chance with a smile.


    Despite the smile that he was giving off, one could tell that he was hurt from the look of his eyes.


    Somehow, Chance felt guilty even though he did the right thing, ''No, Chance, don''t be so soft!'' he thought.


    Caliber gave a slight bow to the crown prince, "I apologize, I will never do it again."


    ~~~~~


    Chance smiled, "Trust me, I know how it feels." he said. "I once pushed someone away because I kept denying what I felt and because I was scared."


    "But days after I did that, I only suffered from the feelings I concealed."


    He remembered the kidnapping incident, "I got myself in danger and at that moment, I was scared that I might not be able to see that person again. I regretted pushing that person away."


    He glanced at his brother, "I do not want you to have the same regrets as well."


    Clayton stared at him, "Then do you...even just a bit...do you regret leaving me behind?"


    Chance fell silent and he lowered his head, hesitating to answer. But he raised his gaze back to Clayton again, "I¡­"


    "I lost my memories."

 Chapter 175 - Charles Lost His Memories?

    The spirit''s body burned brighter and it immediately appeared before the woman with a veil. He transformed into a spirit human form and approached behind the woman.


    "It seems you always appear whenever something interesting happens with that little man." The woman said with a smile as she sat on top of the building that could see the entire Calvera, Geminga and Circinus.


    Fate stood beside the Goddess whose veil stayed in her head even as the strong wind kept blowing.


    "That child has told ''him'' that he lost his memories. What a perfect excuse!" Asteria said with a tone of amusement.


    The spirit did not speak and Asteria smiled, "He only said that his memories were lost, but he did not say anything about his identity," the Goddess said, "That means he did not go against any of your rules."


    "It is strange of you to defend him, especially when you are the one who wishes for things to go awry."


    Behind the veil, the Goddess smiled, "Of course, I do not want all of this to end so early." she said and stood up.


    With her body as light as a feather, she looked as if she was going to be taken away by the wind as she stood on the railings.


    "It is true he did not break my rules, I was just¡­"


    "You were reminded of that time?" Asteria asked and the spirit nodded. She smiled, "Now that Chance has told him that line, soon they will get closer. I am sure you know that."


    "Close¡­" the spirit muttered. "If only Clayton still kept his brother close until the end."


    "There will always be a point in our lives where we say ''If only''." Asteria said. "But there is nothing we can do to undo what we have already done."


    The Goddess glanced at the spirit with a smile and vanished, leaving Fate standing alone on the top.


    Fate glanced at the palace from afar and turned around, slowly disappearing as well.


    ~~~


    "I lost my memories."


    Silence filled the chamber as they all looked at him in bewilderment. Clayton would never have expected for the Crown Prince to say those words.


    It must be because he had always hated and ignored him whenever he saw him, that was why he never noticed. Thinking back to the strange behavior of the Crown Prince, it started making sense to him.


    He acted all differently because he does not remember anything at all. That explained why he asked what his identity was back in the library.


    ''I thought he wanted to remind me that I am just the son of a concubine¡­'' he thought and clenched his fist.


    "How can I know that you are telling the truth?" Clayton asked with a furrowed brow.


    Chance sighed and lowered his head, "I do not have any proof but I swear that I am telling the truth, I do not know anything." he said.


    Although it was not entirely true since he came from another time that was why he does not know anything, but losing his memories was a better excuse to tell.


    Alec stood still and did as any servant would. He should be silent and not listen to the royalty''s conversations but what his master said confirmed all his suspicions.


    ~~~~~


    The people around their area were still bowing their heads after so long.


    The knight was staring blankly at Chance, noticing the stare, Chance also looked at him in confusion, ''Why are you staring at me?'' he said to the knight but only in his mind.


    The knight averted his gaze and faced the people who were bowing, "His highness orders you all to raise your head." he stated, making the escorts stand up straight again and the other civilians returned to what they were doing.


    The group of men who chased Chance were about to raise their heads but the others who were around who also looked like a knight kicked the back of the group''s knees, making all of them kneel.


    "You have no rights to raise your heads nor to stand up." Despite the blank expression that the knight puts on, his face was dark and his tone was authoritative.


    The men kneeling trembled as they kept their heads down, avoiding to meet the eyes of the knight and the crown prince. "Forgive us, Your Highness! Forgive us, Sir! We did not know that it was His Royal Highness who stayed in our brother''s inn! Please let this pass just once, we really did not know!" the man begged, still not putting his hands down.


    Even without looking up, they could feel the frightening aura from the knight, "When did we order you to explain? Did we ever give you permission to speak?" said the knight.


    "You know that you should not beg His Highness to let you go! Instead, you should admit to your fault and accept the punishment!" the man from the carriage said.


    The blank-faced knight nodded to the others and they grabbed the people involved in chasing Chance. "Take them to Tartaria."


    "Wait!" Chance said, immediately stopping the knights from taking them away. "Let them go."


    ---


    "Why are you staring at me?" Chance asked.


    The knight did not answer with words and just shook his head like saying it was nothing, the man from the carriage opened the door and the knight waited beside it.


    "Are you my butler?" Chance asked, startling the man.


    "I am but a servant, Your Highness. A messenger that the Royal Head Butler had sent." he bowed. Chance secretly glanced at the knight because he knew what he just said made him even more suspicious. He immediately looked away as he found the knight staring at him.


    Chance went inside the carriage and took a seat, a little while the knight also came inside and sat across from him. The messenger closed the door and sat beside the carriage''s coach.


    Even after the horses were galloping, none of them spoke. The awkward silence made Chance avoid looking in his eyes that had been piercing him since earlier.


    "I am Your Highness''s personal knight and the Captain of the Antares First Squad, Alec Valorian."


    "I know, why are you telling me that?" Chance lied, the knight squinted his eyes, looking at him.


    "I thought that maybe you had also forgotten about me, seeing that you did not know the messenger that you were always ordering around," he said.


    Chance gulped, "I''m kind of getting headaches quite often that I had trouble remembering things." he said.


    The knight seemed convinced after hearing what he said, "You did tell me about that. Are you still having those strange dreams?" he asked.


    "Yes, I still keep on dreaming of a man I don''t know and a...book.


    "That is right, you stayed in that inn because you said you were following someone. Did you see who it was?" he asked.


    Not knowing who he was talking about, he shook his head as an answer.


    "I will send some of my men to investigate the inn with the description you gave me. For now, let''s return to the palace." said the knight, Alec.


    ---


    Alec was about to go to the right staircase but Chance started climbing up the left one. Alec just paused for a bit, then joined Chance on the left.


    Alec glanced at Chance, waiting for the usual order but Chance just stared back at him. The knight did not wait anymore and just knocked at the door by tapping it with the pommel of his sword.


    "His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived!"


    Chance was startled by the sudden yell, he didn''t notice that the messenger was still with them.


    The doors slowly opened, they were welcomed by the maids in line, with the other servants, and of course the butlers. "Blessings from the Goddess, Welcome back, Your Highness." they all said in unison.


    "Why do all of you have to be in line when I arrive?" He asked. One of the maids looked like she wanted to answer, "You can speak." Chance said.


    "Normally, the servants who are doing tasks close to this area, will be the one to open the door and greet you." she answered.


    "Then why are all of you here?" Chance asked.


    "Your Highness, you have been out traveling for days, it is only proper for the servants to greet you when you arrive." she responded. "We have been doing this whenever you come back late, why are you surprised, Your Highness?" the maid asked.


    Chance did not answer but instead Alec chimed, "His Highness is not feeling well from the travel, you do not need to ask questions."


    ~~~~~


    Alex had noticed from the start that something was wrong with the Crown Prince but he did not say a word and continued serving him.


    He should have been suspicious and questioned him but he could not bring himself to do it, afraid of what his answer would be.


    His mind and body ordered himself to still be by the Crown Prince''s side, no matter what happens.


    ''Charles losing his memories is possibly the reason for his suspicious changes,'' he thought.


    But what the Crown Prince said to him the day before they went to the inn still continued to bother him.

 Chapter 176 - Left In The Dark

    Clayton did not understand what he felt when he heard the Crown Prince, his brother, say that he had lost his memories. He does not know whether he would be mad, sad or relieved to hear that he does not remember anything.


    Even though Charles Howard said that he does not know what happened because he lost his memories, he could still not accept the fact that he has no idea what he did to him. ''Since you have no memories, it would be good to start anew?'' Clayton said inside his mind, ''Is that what you are thinking of, brother?''


    He should be glad that he lost his memories so that he will not treat him the same as before, but deep inside him was upset, it felt so unfair. He clenched his fists and looked directly into the Crown Prince''s eyes.


    Chance noticed his eyes full of sorrow and pain, he looked terribly hurt and it pained Chance to see the Second Prince that way. Everytime Chance saw his face, he always had the thought that this lonely man in front of him had never experienced true happiness.


    He hoped that Clifford would be the one to break the walls he built and give him the happiness he deserves, but somehow he wished he would be part of that ''happiness''. But it seemed impossible for now, knowing how much he was hated just by seeing the gaze that Clayton was giving him.


    "Unfair¡­" Clayton muttered under his breath.


    "What..?"


    Clayton''s eyes screamed anger but there was a glint of sadness as tears started to form in his eyes. "How could you just forget everything¡­" he whispered to him and his voice started to crack.


    Alec closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He needed a breather as well for him to think and it would be best to give both brothers their privacy. He twisted the knob of the door and stepped out of the Second Prince''s chamber.


    Chance felt guilty for telling him that he forgot everything, if only he could tell him honestly that he was not his brother. He lowered his head, although he was not Charles, he felt a second hand guilt and sadness for whatever the real owner of the body did to him. "I...I am sorry."


    "Sorry?" Clayton repeated and he let out a snort, finding the Crown Prince ridiculous. "Do you think just because you lost your memories, I will forgive you? You think you can get closer to me that way?"


    "T-that was not my intention!" Chance exclaimed. He never thought he would see it that way, although he does want to get closer, he was not trying to use the excuse to get Clayton to forgive him.


    "I am pretty sure that is what you want." Clayton said with narrowed eyes.


    "I do not know anything that is why I wanted to get closer. I will not ask you to forgive me," Chance said, "Let me at least make it up for whatever it was I have done before."


    Clayton looked upset but Chance noticed the hesitation in his eyes, that only means that even for a second, Clayton considered letting Chance make up. Chance knew in an instance that despite Clayton''s hatred for his brother, he wanted them to have a good relationship.


    "Do you really not want the two of us to get along?" Chance asked, "It is never too late to improve our relationship."


    Clayton glared at him, "I am a son of a concubine, one of the king''s children who was never seen as his child, never seen as a prince, never important!"


    "So what! That does not change the fact that you are my brother!" Chance exclaimed.


    Chance was taken aback when he saw tears rolling down Clayton''s face, "You also said that before!" he yelled with a crack in his voice.


    The Crown Prince stared at him dumbfoundedly, "When I was a child, I was mistreated! Even servants whose position was lower than mine treated me harshly, as if I was lower than them! Me! A prince!"


    "My mother, who said we will have a better life in the palace as the king''s son, was wrong! Living as a commoner would even be better than living as a prince that is treated like trash!"


    Chance did not speak, he knew that Clayton was not treated specially because of his mother but he never expected he went through that even as a child. Servants who did awful things to him angered Chance, but there was nothing he could do because it already happened.


    "I was about to give up and accept the fact that I am only garbage in the eyes of people. I hated everything, I hated living and I hated myself." Clayton said, "But you¡­" he muttered and cried as he looked into Chance''s eyes, "But you came to save me."


    "You saved me from being swallowed by the darkness," Clayton said with a bitter smile, "Who would have thought that in the end, you would still leave me in the dark."


    Clayton''s anger came to an end and his gaze was replaced by extreme sorrow. All the pain he concealed all the years started to seep out, and he could finally say the words he wanted to say, "If you were just going to leave me in the end, you shouldn''t have come to me from the start!"


    A tear rolled down Chance''s cheek as he was left speechless by what Clayton told him. Chance could feel all the emotions flowing by every word that the Second Prince said. He was not Charles, he did not know anything, he was not in any position to defend himself nor to tell him anything because he was not the one whom Clayton was with when he was a child.


    Judging by Clayton''s words, he could tell that Charles was a kind boy before, he could tell how much Clayton loved Charles. But how can he explain to Clayton about Charles''s reason for pushing him away, when even he himself has no idea why Charles would suddenly leave him behind in the dark.


    Clayton, who was crying, slowly sat down on the sofa as he lost all energy. Chance approached him and embraced him. Clayton pushed him, but Chance did not stop trying to give him an embrace.


    He put the book back into the shelf and was about to leave, but Chance unknowingly grabbed Clayton''s arm to pull him into a hug. A natural reaction for Chance whenever someone is upset.


    Clayton''s eyes widened and his heartbeat quickened because of surprise for the sudden hug. Chance embraced him not tight, but enough to comfort him. He caressed Clayton''s back gently, soothing him. ''Warm...'' Clayton thought.


    "I am sorry if you ever feel that way." Chance muttered as he continued to hug Clayton. "S-seriously! What is wrong with you! Did you really hit your head?" he exclaimed, flustered by the sudden change of his brother.


    But Chance did not answer and remained embracing him, "You are not unimportant at all." he muttered, making Clayton unable to speak.


    For a long while, Clayton gave in. He felt weak and collapsed in his embrace. His eyes were still open and could not understand why Charles was treating him that way. He felt his cheeks wet and realized that he was tearing up. ''Why the hell am I crying? Damn it.''


    Maybe because it was the first time someone had hugged him. First time.


    He was taken care of a lot when he was a baby, but when he was at the age where he was able to think, it came to him that no one actually cared for him, for real. At the age of one, he can understand what people say. And all he ever heard was the four words.


    Son of a concubine.


    When Queen Charlotte, Charles''s mother, died, they ended the King-Queen reign. Now he took in a consort as a partner then had a concubine. There was nothing really wrong with being the son of a concubine, but the fact that the Concubine had borne a child first before the Consort, made Lady Caroline look like a joke and they started insulting Lady Melanie for being shameless.


    And the fact that Melanie was a prostitute has spread out.


    He was never praised for his achievements, for it was only the Star and the Sun that received the most attention.


    His siblings.


    He was the moon who followed after the sun, and the light that made the stars brighter.


    He roughly pulled away from Chance''s arms and pushed him, "Stop pretending to care." he said and glared at him. "You do not need to do that, Your Royal Highness." he stated slowly, pushing every word.


    ~~~~~


    It was the same warmth that Clayton felt before. But this time he stopped pushing the Crown Prince away. He was too tired and just felt like he wanted to remain in Chance''s arms.


    Just like he always does in the past.


    The time where both of them were inseparable.

 Chapter 177 - Bottom Of A Deep Well (C)

    [Special Chapter of Clayton Howard, using his POV!]


    I was not aware of when I started to learn how to talk, but I could already think despite not being able to speak. As I lay in my crib and saw only the ceiling above, I wondered where the people went.


    I was the only one in the room and I waited for the ladies I always see during the time for me to eat to come but they all still have not yet arrived. At that point, I figured that those people would only do their duties, just going to come and go.


    But still, I was grateful that they are taking care of me, I thought to myself, ''They are such nice people.''


    I was a toddler when I saw a beautiful woman whom I had never met before, but when I came to her arms, the feeling was familiar. It was as if I had been once in her embrace long before, maybe when I was not yet able to understand what was going on around me or when I did not care who were the people I was with. But as soon as I came into her arms, I immediately knew that she was one of those people.


    But the question I had in mind was ''Who is she?''


    She was a weird human, definitely different from how I behave. If I was confused, my face would show that I was in a state of confusion. We could always tell how humans feel by their expression and their behavior, but the lady in front of me was hard to read. My head always hurts whenever I try to figure out what she was feeling as I observe her demeanor.


    The first time I saw her, I wondered how could a beautiful woman like her exist? She looked at me with gentle eyes and it was the first time I felt something strange inside me, it must be what they call ''happiness''.


    A few times, she stayed with me, accompanied me when I was alone inside my room. She was like those people who came to take care of me, but the feeling was different. She does not come to see me to do her ''duty'' like the others. I felt happy to know that she was with me by her own will. I could speak that time, but I chose not to.


    When I found out that the lady I liked was my mother, it must have been the happiest day of my life. To think that a nice and wonderful person like her was the one who gave birth to me, and share the same blood as I, I could not have been more happier.


    As days went by, her actions became confusing. The gentle gaze she always gave me could no longer be found in her eyes. ''We could always tell how humans feel by their expression and their behavior.'' was what I said, but I could not understand what my mother felt at all.


    I could see the fire in her eyes, she was so angry as she looked at me even though I never did anything. I was sure I made no mistake, yet she was so frightening. For a short moment, the thought of her possibly hating me brought tears into my eyes. For the one I love the most to despise me was something I would never want to happen.


    For a reason I do not know, she was so angry to the point that she would hit me. Her grips became tighter that it would leave a bruise on my wrist. At that point, I knew that she hated me so much, and I let her hit me. If that was a way to let out her anger, then I will let her hit me as much as she wants. "Does hitting me make you happy, Mother?" I asked in a whisper in between her beatings.


    She gave me a glare and continued to punish me for the mistake that I do not know of. After her beating, even though she was fuming a few seconds ago, she looked at me with eyes full of sorrow.


    As my face was stained with tears, she also began to cry. I have never seen anyone so sad before. Her gentleness returned and she embraced me. I was in a daze, unable to move nor react to whatever was happening. She continued to weep and stare down at my face as if she was guilty. As if she was pitying her own child.


    All of a sudden, she smiled. She snickered as she looked at me. She looked like she was the happiest woman in the world.


    It was as if she had forgotten that she was angry and that she was crying. All that she knew was that she was happy.


    She embraced me again and whispered into my ears, "I am so happy to have you, Clay." she hugged me even tighter, "You are the only one I have, you must never, ever, leave me."


    She pulled away and held my face, "You are the result of the love between His Majesty and I." she stated with a grin.


    She grabbed my face with one hand, and her touch started to hurt me once again, "You are my child, you are the King''s son!" she yelled. "You are a prince, so you must do your best." she added.


    She pushed me to the ground and glared at me, then stormed out of the room. Leaving me alone in the chamber.


    I went into a daze with tears flowing out of my eyes.


    I was scared. So scared.


    That was not the woman I knew before, it was as if someone had possessed her. But then I realized that maybe the one who possessed her was her own emotions.


    Being unable to control emotions, making it burst and turn into a beast swallowing us inside, is truly a frightening thing.


    What happened turned into a cycle, and there was always a time where mother would visit me to do the same thing. Everyday I had to wear clothing that would hide the bruises in my body.


    My mother always hurt me, but I know she did not mean it. If she really hated me, she would never give me those eyes full of sadness. The gentle warmth that I always get from her. Or maybe I am just making excuses so that I could remain by her side. To convince myself that she really loves me.


    Even though my whole body trembled in pain because of the bruises she inflicted, I still stayed by her side. Being hurt was not enough reason for me to despise the one who gave birth to me, or so that was my thought.


    When I first found out that I am a prince and that I live in the palace, I had a bit of confidence, knowing that we might have a better life since we were royalty.


    But I was too young and did not know how the world really works.


    I held on to the hope of living a good life since I was a child of the King. Also because my mother was the lover of the King.


    The King loves my mother.


    But at that time I did not know it was a different kind of love.


    There were different kinds of love. A love that was true, a love that was arranged, and a love that was for pleasure.


    It was already late before I figured out that my mother was the last aforementioned kind of love.


    But even so, I wanted to prove that I was worthy of being called a ''prince'' and to make my mother proud.


    I did my best in every lesson, and it made my mother happy. My hard work was all worth it the soon I saw my mother''s smile.


    But of course in the King''s eyes, the one that was great will always be the First Prince. And of course, I knew what would happen next.


    "You trash! You think I wasted all those years raising you for you to be like this? Get His Majesty''s attention!"


    The cycle repeated again and my mother would beat me up, embrace me, smile at me. I knew that something was wrong with her. And so I will not give up on her. I know one day she will get better.


    I did not know what to feel anymore. I did not know whether I should be mad or sad, maybe having no feelings would be better than to always feel so bad.


    It felt like I was trapped at the bottom of a deep well, all alone, yelling for someone to help me yet no one could hear me.


    Being an alien might even be better than living as a human with complex emotions.


    Bleeding at the bottom of the well, I was about to give up all hopes of being saved and accepted the fact that I was just a trash thrown to the hole.


    But as soon as I was about to give up, a head peeked inside the well. He came inside and all I could do was to stare at him and the hand that he extended towards me.


    And slowly, I was being pulled out of the well. Out of darkness.


    I was saved.

 Chapter 178 - Scared To Be Alone (C)

    I was ready to give up everything. I was tired.


    I know it was too early to give up, considering my young age. Others would say that I am just a child being overly dramatic, but in all honesty, I was tired. The hardships are not judged according to our age, because even the youngest people already have painful experiences.


    Especially with a shitty family and life.


    People who have to be somebody they do not want to be, just so they could fit in with others. Just so society would not judge them. Be controlled by the words of other people, we are nothing more than puppets.


    But sometimes others forget that, unlike puppets, we have a heart. We have feelings as well; we are not robots who others could control or hurt like it was nothing.


    I felt my body tremble in pain. My mother had just left after doing the usual thing she would do when she comes to visit me in my room. I lay on the floor, not bothering to move and stand up because I no longer have any energy to move an inch.


    I stared at the ceiling. There was no light in my room and the curtains were closed. I was not scared of darkness. In fact, I have gotten so used to it. I was in a daze as I gazed at the ceiling, just like I did when I was still a baby, but I would have preferred to be a baby without a care in the world.


    I did not know what I decided to do at that time, but without thinking, I closed my eyes. Maybe living in the dream is better. Maybe I should just sleep forever.


    Go on a dream where I could be whatever I wanted to be. A dream where it was only me and my mother, my gentle and loving mother. A world that I could live in without worry.


    Then I will never wake up from it. Finally, my eternal rest.


    Suddenly, my vision was blurred from the tears clouding my eyes. I started sobbing, and I covered my eyes with my hands. I wanted everything to go back to how it used to be. I wanted to go back to the time I first met my mother. The kindest and the most gentle woman of all, the one who would always accompany me.


    How could everything change in an instant? How could a nice person change so drastically as she was right now? What could be the cause of this?


    I never did anything wrong, so why must I be the one to suffer for one''s mistakes?


    Even the servants around me treat me as someone lower than them. I was nothing more than trash in their eyes. What was the point of living in this kind of life?


    I heard that a princess was born. She was my sister, Princess Carmilla. The daughter of the King, but I knew my mother never got pregnant after me, so it must be another woman.


    I also found out that she was supposed to be born first, but my mother seduced the King so that she would bear the King''s child, greedy for the throne. She was insulted and treated badly for being pregnant before the Consort could bear father''s child.


    Knowing my mother, I knew she was not like that. It must have been Father''s fault, I thought. My mother would never have me if the King never wanted to use my mother as a tool for pleasure. That thought angered me, but I was weak. What could someone like me do? I was only a four-year-old child. Nobody liked me because of my mother and even if I grew up, I would never have power.


    Princess Carmilla, how nice. Even though I have not seen her yet, I knew she would be someone who everyone would like. I hope nothing bad happens to her, knowing how this place was akin to hell.


    And I do not want to stay here any longer.


    As soon as I was about to close my eyes, my surroundings were no longer dark. It was so bright, and the light was coming from outside when the door swung open. I turned my head to the side and saw a silhouette from afar.


    It rushed towards me, and he knelt down, holding me. Shaking me to hold on. I was confused, as I did not know who it was. It was impossible for it to be a servant, because no servants would ever do such a thing towards me.


    When my vision finally cleared, I saw a boy near my age, looking down at me from above. It was strange. Why does he have such a worried expression? Was he truly worried about me?


    Someone who I never met, and someone who was never with me. We were never close. Why should he be worried?


    But at that moment, I was glad. There was still someone who would think of me.


    I closed my eyes with a slight smile on my face.


    ---


    "How is he?"


    I was awakened by a voice and I had difficulty in opening my eyes, it must have been swollen from crying earlier. I looked on top of me, and it was not the same ceiling I had always looked at before. I could only see the roof of the bed I was in, and it felt so comfortable, unlike the one I have.


    Which room am I in?


    "The Second Prince will be fine, Your Highness. But he will need to rest for a week because of the bruises on his body. Please let a servant apply this on his body and make him drink his medicine." An old man said, and he gave a small bottle to the boy I saw earlier.


    "No, I will apply it myself." the boy said, he turned around, and another man came to his side, "Wright, gather the servants who serve the Second Prince." he said and I could clearly see the seriousness in his eyes, and could feel anger emitting from him.


    "How could this happen to a prince?! What the hell were the servants and the guards doing?" He asked, furious. "The Royal Concubine is too much! How could he do this to his own son?"


    "Tell the concubine to have an audience with His Majesty and I."


    "N-no¡­" I muttered, gathering the remaining energy I had so I could speak. They cannot punish my mother! "D-do not do it. I beg of...you."


    I could tell that this kid has a lot of power despite his age. Maybe he would at least listen to me if I begged him to. The prince looked at me in surprise that I had already woken up, he went to my side, "You finally woke up. How are you feeling, Clayton?" he asked.


    He smacked himself and I looked at him dumbfoundedly, "Of course he is not all right, what a stupid question." he muttered.


    I grabbed his sleeves. "Please do not...punish my mother¡­"


    He looked at me with a furrowed brow. "How could someone who was beaten so badly say that? Look at what she did to you!"


    I tried to smile, "I am...all right, Your Highness¡­"


    He looked like he had more to tell, but he sighed, "Call me Charles. Not Your Highness." he said.


    He turned to me and extended his hand, "I am Charles Howard, the First Prince." he introduced himself. He smiled at me, "I am your brother."


    I stared at him. It reminded me of the time my mother first smiled at me. It was the best feeling in the world. A moment in life that one would want to keep forever.


    I took his hand.


    And that was the start of our relationship. As friends, as brothers.


    The one who gave light to my darkness. The one who held my hand and pulled me out of the bottom of the well.


    I thought it would be best if I gave up on living, but I realized that there was still a lot that I have yet to see and experience.


    Since that time, Charles has always been with me. He would accompany me, just like my mother did. Sometimes, I was afraid that he would turn out the same as my mother. I was afraid that he would also change and beat me up. But I was wrong.


    I was so grateful to have someone like him. Maybe this time I will truly be happy.


    It was only when I met Charles that I realized that I was scared to be alone.


    Just because I chose to be solitude does not mean that I liked to be alone. I was just scared to be with people that I know would leave me in the end. So I thought it would be better that way, so I will not be hurt again.


    But if it is Charles, maybe I can give it another chance.


    Hoping that I would not end up being in the same dark room again.

 Chapter 179 - A Price For The Crown (C)

    Brother Charles, whom I thought would only be with me, brought in a boy from outside of Circinus. I do not know where he came from but he arrived at the palace with dirty clothes, feet that seemed to always walk barefoot in the rough ground.


    Although in appearance, he would be a dirty boy with unknown origin, others would see him as someone who lived poorly near garbage, but others would see me as the garbage itself.


    So I guess a mysterious poor boy like him was much better than I.


    Brother Charles took him to the palace, wherein I thought he did out of pity, but that does not seem to be the case. If it was only out of pity, he would have taken him as a normal knight.


    But he wanted to have the boy as his personal knight. How could a boy near our age be a knight? A little boy cannot protect him. His life would be in danger. That was my worry.


    But that boy seemed stronger than he looked, or so Charles said, to convince me of how great he was.


    Whenever Charles praises him, there is a strange feeling in my chest. Maybe I was jealous of the attention he was giving the new kid. Perhaps because I have always yearned for attention, and I have only received it from Charles, maybe it made me want to have his caring side only to mine.


    How selfish these thoughts were of a lonely kid.


    "How brave of you to bring that animal in front of me!"


    I could hear our father''s voice echoing through the halls even if I did not enter the throne room. His tone was full of anger and it made me curious as to what made him so furious.


    "I beg of you, Father. I will do anything, please accept him."


    I was about to proceed walking, but I stopped as I heard the breaking voice of my brother. It was the first time I had ever heard of him being so desperate.


    Seeing someone as bright as him approach me, I thought he was a kid who had it all, someone who never had problems.


    "Why must I do that? Get rid of the wretch and leave. My answer will remain the same."


    "Father, he has nothing to go to!"


    "Of course, since I will kill him before that filth can even step outside of the palace!"


    "Father! Father, please!"


    I took a peek and my eyes widened when I saw Charles lowering his head to His Majesty while on his knees. I stood there behind the doors, staring at him without blinking. Why¡­


    ''Why must he kneel and beg, acting pathetically for the sake of that boy?'' That was the first question I had inside my head.


    If it was for me...would he also do the same?


    I was becoming more greedy as these selfish thoughts flooded my head. There was no denying that I was jealous of how my brother treats the new kid.


    Was it his hobby to take pity on people and help them, treating them specially? If so, then I wanted to look more miserable so that he would only be with me.


    I let out a snort as I realized how stupid and ridiculous my thinking was.


    "He has nothing to go to? Would you rather give him a place while you are the one who has none?" The King said and narrowed his eyes down at the First Prince.


    Brother Charles did not say anything. He stood up from his position. He faced Father, "Are you implying that you will kick me out of the palace?"


    "You know very well that I could and I would."


    No. No. No! Charles cannot leave the palace! I-


    I will be alone again!


    I was about to push the door open even if the king would not listen to any of my words, but before I could even step inside, I heard the voice of my brother answering the King in a serious tone.


    "I will not let that happen."


    His Majesty tilted his head to the side and rested it on his closed fist. Despite him being furious just a while ago, he looked amused seeing his first son''s reaction.


    "I see, so as not to be kicked out, you will give up on making that lynx stay?"


    "No." Brother answered firmly, "I will keep both my position and Alec by my side."


    "The way I see it, you will never agree, even if I beg you. Instead of kneeling pathetically, I will work hard for you to see that I will not make the wrong choice."


    He took a few steps forward, "I will become the Crown Prince." he said with all confidence.


    Crown Prince¡­


    What my mother wanted me to be.


    But I knew very well that the crown will not be suited for someone like me. Even though it was what my mother wanted, I did not want to be the Crown Prince. I do not like its responsibilities and dislikes fighting for the crown. It was Brother...If it was Charles...It would be for the best.


    "If I become the Crown Prince, I can choose my own aide. Then both of us will be able to stay."


    His Majesty, Father, slowly stood up from the throne and approached Charles. He looked down at his son, but Charles kept his chin up as he gazed at him with a determined look on his face.


    "Boy, I am delighted to see that you are now eyeing the seat." Father said with a smile on his face. He took a step down the stairs until he and brother were a foot closer to each other. "But you should remember that for something that you want, there will always be a price."


    The two stared straight into their eyes as if they could understand each other through their gazes. "I will...pay. In exchange for the title."


    The King put his hand on Charles'' shoulders and he whispered something to him that made Charles freeze. With a smirk of satisfaction, the King returned to the throne and sat down, and as he rested his face on his hand, our eyes met.


    It was just then that I knew that despite my brother''s determination; he did not realize that he walked straight into Father''s trap. It was what the King wanted all this time. For the son who had no interest in ruling and power to be tied to the throne.


    He was never furious about the survivor of Animalia. In fact, he never cared at all. There was no reason for him to get mad over someone he could kill so easily. He merely used the boy holding brother''s heart to control his own son.


    A tear rolled down my cheeks as I looked at the King, fuming. But he only returned it with a smile.


    I walked away from the door. Although I did not hear what Father whispered to my brother, I already had an idea.


    That things will change once again, and never once return as it was before.

 Chapter 180 - Song Of Abandonment (C)

    I was right, after all. What the King said to Charles affected him.


    Still, I was glad that Brother was still accompanying me, but I kept getting the feeling that it would all end soon. The happiness that I am feeling at this moment, just until when will it go on?


    Despite Brother being by my side, I felt so far away from him. As if a line had been drawn in between us. No matter how near we were to each other, we could never cross over a side. The existence of a rift that I never noticed started to become more visible, making me see the line separating the two of us.


    I could not think of any way to repair that crack.


    The fear of the rifts drifting farther and farther away from each other started to grow and I had the urge to grab his hand, to beg him not to leave.


    "What is wrong? Are you all right? Are you in pain?" Brother asked, and I did not notice that I was already grabbing him tight, afraid to let him go.


    I closed my eyes. I could listen to his worried voice all day like it was a favorite song of mine.


    "Clayton, do you have something to tell me?"


    Stay. Stay with me.


    Just like how you wanted Alec Valorian to stay with you, I am sure you know that feeling.


    I opened my eyes and looked up at him, trying to hold back my tears, "You are¡ª


    "Your Highness, the little miss is requesting to see you."


    Charles nodded and turned to me, "I will be back, wait for me."


    He stood up and left, with Alec by his side and on his way to meet with a girl from the Lanstone House.


    I was alone, staring at the door he just went through.


    "¡ªthe only one I have." I continued.


    That girl. Our cousin. It was obvious that she hated me despite that angelic face she has. She wanted to be with my brother, to get his attention and for him to be hers.


    She was annoying, not leaving any chance that she could take Charles away from me. Whenever she sees the two of us together, I know that she is jealous.


    After all, I feel the same whenever she is with him. I did not like the thought that Charles would be taken away from my side.


    I let out a sigh and flopped down on the sofa. I stared at the ceiling, just as I always had whenever I was alone.


    ~~~~~


    My mother would never have me if the King never wanted to use my mother as a tool for pleasure. That thought angered me, but I was weak. What could someone like me do? I was only a four-year-old child. Nobody liked me because of my mother and even if I grew up, I would never have power.


    Princess Carmilla, how nice. Even though I have not seen her yet, I knew she would be someone who everyone would like. I hope nothing bad happens to her, knowing how this place was akin to hell.


    And I do not want to stay here any longer.


    As soon as I was about to close my eyes, my surroundings were no longer dark. It was so bright, and the light was coming from outside when the door swung open. I turned my head to the side and saw a silhouette from afar.


    It rushed towards me, and he knelt down, holding me. Shaking me to hold on. I was confused, as I did not know who it was. It was impossible for it to be a servant, because no servants would ever do such a thing towards me.


    When my vision finally cleared, I saw a boy near my age, looking down at me from above. It was strange. Why does he have such a worried expression? Was he truly worried about me?


    Someone who I never met, and someone who was never with me. We were never close. Why should he be worried?


    But at that moment, I was glad. There was still someone who would think of me.


    I closed my eyes with a slight smile on my face.


    ~~~~~


    I opened my eyes, hoping it would be the same as before. But my surroundings were still dark, with no light coming from the door.


    I looked again, and waited for it to open even the slightest, but it did not.


    Even if I say or think that I want to have an eternal rest, there is no longer someone rushing to my side to tell me to hold on a little longer.


    I wonder if I died here. Would he come?


    Once again, tears kept flowing and I could no longer hold it in. I was selfish and greedy, to wish for Charles to only be with me.


    I wanted him only for myself. He was the only one I have. Charles was the one who saved me from this room of darkness. Brother gave me light.


    And yet here I am.


    Back in that room. Back in the dark.


    All alone. Like I had in my whole life.


    A day passed. Another day. A week. A month. A year.


    He never entered my room again. He stopped accompanying me. The crack had never been fixed, and the two of us were no longer the same.


    "I will be back, wait for me."


    I laughed. Suddenly everything felt so funny.


    "I...waited. I waited, brother." I muttered as I drowned myself in my tears. "When will you be back?"


    Years have passed, and I started getting used to being alone. Perhaps that was so much better than experiencing the same thing over and over, and end up being in pain.


    The sorrow, the anger, it never left my chest.


    But perhaps up until now, I am still waiting¡­


    Brother''s voice, my favorite song, I could no longer listen to it.


    Instead, I listen to my own cries.


    The Song of Abandonment.

 Chapter 181 - First Encounter In The Library

    My life continued as it always had, the servants no longer treated me badly because they were afraid of me, because I was no longer the weak child as I was before. But that does not mean that they have changed and started serving me.


    I was used to it, it became normal, knowing that they will never like me. But them not approaching me was much better than how they treated me in the past.


    My mother...the first person I had ever loved, was now declared by the royal physician to have lost her mind. She was ordered to stay in the royal glass house to recuperate, but I see it as nothing more than being locked up.


    Many years have passed and it is now the year of 1889. I am now nineteen and the Crown Prince was twenty-one. Ever since then, we never approached each other and would only glance at each other for a short moment before turning away to leave.


    I was used to it, well it is only natural that I should since it has been many years since he abandoned me. I could tell that it had something to do with what Father told him in the throne hall. I know that Father is to blame but even so, that does not change the fact that Charles left me, not even once considering how I would feel. He just listened to whatever my father said and turned away like it was nothing.


    Even after many years, that thought still angered me.


    I let out a sigh. The book I am holding might light up in flames after staring at it so hard. I cannot even understand what was written on it as I was distracted by thinking about the past.


    From the corner of my eyes, I caught sight of a figure and immediately turned to look. Someone was behind the racks and in between the books, he was looking at me. When I finally saw who it was clearly, I was surprised to see the one I was just thinking of a few moments earlier.


    What the hell is he doing here?


    I ignored him and turned my head away, returning my gaze to the book that I was reading. It has been a few seconds but I could still feel his presence. What the heck is he up to? Normally he would already leave as soon as he met my gaze.


    He walked to the spot near me and it was obvious that he was pretending to choose books, while secretly taking a glimpse. I secretly glanced at him and he was wearing a curious look. He looked so confused, what is there to be confused about?


    The Crown Prince remained in that spot and was still checking out books and I could not hold back anymore, "Are you gonna stand there forever? Seriously." I said and closed the book I was holding because of him annoying me.


    He held back his gasp, as if he was shocked that I talked to him that way. What a weird and annoying reaction. He did not answer my question and just stared at me with the same look, then he furrowed his brow.


    I let out a snort, one that he would hear clearly so he could know that I am not liking his presence near me. He must be so shocked that someone like ''me'' is talking to him. "Right, I forgot that I do not have the right to talk to you, ''Your Highness''." I said, emphasizing the honorific with an obvious hint of sarcasm.


    My tone must have triggered the Crown Prince''s nerves because he turned to me with a serious look, "Gosh, are you really this rude? Hey, you, pretty man, what are you doing here hiding instead of reading at the table?"


    I looked at him, dumbfounded by his words. P-pretty man? What kind of term is that to use for me? I stared at him and gave no answer, he was being weird.


    "Look here, I ordered my knight and the librarian to get out. While you were just here, not giving a damn?" He said and it made me more annoyed, but I could not even speak because he never gave me a chance and continued running his loud mouth.


    "Since you caught my attention with your beautiful womanly traits, I will let you off just this once. Tell me your name." he said.


    What?


    I knew he was acting weird but what the hell is he even saying? I let off his remark of womanly traits but why is he asking my name? "Tell me, Crown Prince. Did the stress from the responsibilities and duties of your role make you insane?" I said, looking at him with furrowed brows.


    "I am asking you to tell your name, not to assume that I am a mental escapee." Chance responded and I let out a sigh.


    "Did you hit your head and lose your memories? I do not even understand why you are talking to me after disregarding me for years."I stated with an annoyed tone and glared at the Crown Prince with a look that will make him feel that I find it unpleasant talking to him.


    "Just say who you are and we will finish this conversation." The Crown Prince repeated. It confused me why he was looking at me at first, then approached me. Something he would never do. I had an idea of why he was doing this, knowing that the way he treats me has changed.


    "I know what you are trying to do." I said with a smirk and rolled my eyes. "You just want me to say it so I will be reminded to know my place inside the palace." I continued, not bothering to hide my disdain. "Fine, I will tell you. I am not ashamed of it and will never be."


    "I am the insignificant son of King Cadell and the Royal Concubine, Melanie. The prince who people deem as ''unimportant''. The one who follows in the shadows of my siblings." I stated with bitterness and emphasis on every word.


    "I am your brother," I said and looked at Chance sharply as if he was piercing through his eyeballs. "Clayton Howard."

 Chapter 182 - Pretending To Care (C)

    "I am your brother," I said and looked at Chance sharply as if he was piercing through his eyeballs. "Clayton Howard."


    Brother. Is it even right to use that word?


    The Crown Prince''s hands that were on the racks, dropped and he froze, not averting his gaze away from me. I do not understand why he had that kind of reaction, didn''t he ask me on purpose?


    My eyes narrowed as I looked at him full of contempt, "Does it satisfy you when I remind myself that I am not needed?" I asked.


    He did not seem to know what to say, he turned to me, "Why do you hate me so much?" The Crown Prince asked subconsciously.


    I almost laughed out loud because of his question. How dare he ask me why I hate him. When it was him who abandoned me first!


    "Hate you?" I repeated with a snort, "I would never dare to hate you, Crown Prince, For I have no rights to do so." I answered with sarcasm.


    I was never really the type to snap. Even when all the servants and people in this palace called me bad names, insults, I would just remain quiet and would not fight back. I always tried to keep my calm and a bit sarcastic at times, but I never once fought with anyone because I know my place.


    It is just that the emotions I held back were buried deep inside me, seeing Charles approach me and suddenly talk to me just to make me state who he was had made the lock of his resentment open. It triggered me to get mad for asking me to say it even though he knew very well already what the answer was. It felt like he was mocking me and I hate it.


    I put the book back into the shelf and was about to leave, but my eyes slightly widened in surprise when the Crown Prince grabbed my arm. Before I even knew it, I was already in his embrace.


    My eyes widened and my heartbeat quickened out of surprise for the sudden hug. The Crown Prince embraced me. It was not tight, but enough to comfort me. He caressed my back gently, soothing me.


    Warm¡­


    That was the first thing that came to my mind.


    The same warmth my mother gave me, and the same brother I loved back then.


    "I am sorry if you ever feel that way." The Crown Prince muttered as he continued to hug me.


    I do not understand. I seriously do not understand why he was being like this. It is annoying, yet I cannot even bring myself to pull away.


    "S-seriously! What is wrong with you! Did you really hit your head?" I exclaimed, flustered by the sudden change of brother¡ªthe Crown Prince.


    Even though I asked, he did not answer and remained embracing me, "You are not unimportant at all." he muttered, making me at a loss for words.


    For a long while, I gave in. I wanted to get mad and yell at him, but I felt so weak and just collapsed in his embrace. My eyes were still open and I could not understand why Charles was suddenly treating me this way after leaving me for so many years. I felt my cheeks wet and realized that I was tearing up. Why the hell am I crying? Damn it.


    Maybe because it was the first time someone hugged me. First time since Mother and Charles hugged me when I was a child.


    I was taken care of a lot when he was a baby, but when I was at the age where I was able to think, it came to him that no one actually cared for me, for real. At the age of one, I can understand what people say. And all I had ever heard was these four words.


    Son of a concubine.


    When Queen Charlotte, Charles''s mother, died, they ended the King-Queen reign. Now he took in a consort as a partner then had a concubine. There was nothing really wrong with being the son of a concubine, but the fact that the Concubine had borne a child first, which is me, before the Consort, made Lady Caroline look like a joke and they started insulting Lady Melanie for being shameless.


    And the fact that my mother was a prostitute has spread. Maybe that was the reason why my mother was so desperate for me to be recognized. Because she never knows when she will be kicked out of the palace.


    I was never praised for my achievements, for it was only the Star and the Sun that received the most attention.


    My siblings, Charles and Carmilla.


    I am only the moon who followed after the sun, and the light that made the stars brighter.


    I roughly pulled away from Chance''s arms and pushed him. I should not be like this. I am only making it look like I have not gotten over the past. It makes me look like I still want my brother even after his betrayal.


    "Stop pretending to care." I said and glared at him. "You do not need to do that, Your Royal Highness." I said slowly, pushing every word.


    I stormed out of the library, I saw Edmund and Alec but I turned away so they would not see the state I was in with my face full of tears.


    "Is that His Highness, Prince Clayton?" I heard Edmund mutter, he knew that I was there but he must have thought that I already left before Prince Charles came. Because that was how my presence has always been, never noticed.


    After finally getting used to you ignoring me all these years. Why must you come and shake me up after everything you have done?


    It feels so unfair, but I cannot fall for this. The moment I give in and trust anyone again, they will only leave me. That was how it has always been.


    I walked back to my chamber at a fast pace, while clenching my fist. I remembered what Charles did earlier and my head was in a mess as well as my emotions.


    That is right, you do not need to care. After all, I am just a son of the Royal Concubine.


    Someone who is not important.

 Chapter 183 - A Place Without You (C)

    Two days later, the Crown Prince left the palace to attend the After Coronation in Canopus. He had just returned and now he left again. It does not matter whether he leaves or not; I do not care. After that embarrassing moment in the library, I surely would prefer not to stumble across him.


    To think that he saw me in such a state after not seeing each other for years¡­ If I ever encountered him, I wanted to look like I was not bothered by him at all. But damn it, I cried in his arms!


    I flopped down on my bed and buried my face into the pillows. I do not want to see him again. If he is going to disappear, then just disappear! Don''t keep popping out of nowhere just to shake me up!


    I said I did not want to see him again, but fate seems to be playing with me. After a week, the Crown Prince arrived, returning from Canopus Kingdom.


    I made a turn but was startled when someone appeared. The two of us collided, making me drop the book that I was holding.


    "Are you all right, Your Highness?"


    "Yes, I am all right."


    Ah, shit, it hurts. Are they not even going to ask if the person they collided with was all right? So annoying. I saw the person''s hand pick up the book. "My apologies, here is your book-" he said apologetically, but he was not able to continue his words when our gazes met. Both our eyes slightly widened in surprise for a short moment.


    Ugh, him.


    "Oh, Clayton," he muttered.


    "Right, today was your return." I said, I almost forgot that His Majesty ordered him to return for his celebration.


    I noticed the Crown Prince grimaced, probably because of my tone., "You seem disappointed that I had returned." the Crown Prince said.


    "Whether you return or not, I do not really care," I responded in a monotonous tone, unbothered by every word that comes out of his mouth.


    I looked at the book that the Crown Prince was holding. "Could you please return my book, Your Highness?" I asked, trying to at least be polite in my request. Damn, how hard is it to give a book? He is wasting my time.


    "Your brother has just come back to the palace, and you do not even take time to greet him?" the Crown Prince.


    My brows furrowed and I could not even hide the annoyance in my face as I let out a snort. "Since when have you cared whether I greet you or not? What is wrong with you?" I asked with a scowl.


    "Well, right now I care. You need to greet your brother whenever he arrives." Now he calls himself my brother? Funny.


    I narrowed my eyes on him. Has he finally lost it? Did someone hit him in the head, causing him to change? Or has he really gone insane?


    "I am waiting." Chance said, wanting me to hurry up.


    I blinked. I cannot believe that I have to greet my ''brother'' now. "Uh, uhm. Blessings from the Goddess, Glory to Antares. May your afternoon uh-" I greeted, but what the hell do you even say again when greeting the Crown Prince? I am not sure since I never talked to him since we were children.


    "Just a simple welcome back is all right." The Crown Prince said with a smile.


    "Welcome back, Your Highness."


    He put his fingers on his chin and narrowed his eyes, thinking hard. "Hmm, I think I would prefer it more if you call me by name," he said.


    "I cannot do that. You are a Crown Prince." I responded with a furrowed brow.


    I stared at him in disbelief and confusion. I almost let out an audible snort. He is actually using his title to command me. Great. "Welcome back, Charles."


    "See? that sounded better." he said, clapping his hand.


    Why do I have to do what he asks me to do? Even more annoying is that I feel like I am trying hard. "I would like to get my book back, please." I requested while emphasizing the please word even more than before.


    I just wanted to get out of there. I do not want to stay with the Crown Prince any longer. I held out my hand, but the Crown Prince still did not give it to me. I approached him in surprise to startle him and steal the book from him, but I failed.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself, "I just want my book and to go to a peaceful place."


    "And where is that peaceful place?"


    "Any place without you!" I responded and tried to take the book again. I could not hold back anymore. "You must be enjoying this, Your Highness!" I burst out, glaring at the Crown Prince with my brows forced together in anger.


    It was obvious that the Crown Prince was surprised that I suddenly raised my voice. The Crown Prince extended his hand and finally handed the book to me, "I apologize, I did not mean for you to think that I am messing with you." he explained but I ignored him and took the book from his hand.


    Everything is embarrassing. Every time I am with Charles, I feel like I am being mocked. I stared at my book, then back to the Crown Prince with an awkward look. I turned around and walked away from where they were.


    I have always been sensitive to his siblings. Princess Carmilla, the warm and bright Sun, the one who should have been born before me. Especially Charles, the Crown Prince, a blessed star.


    I have always kept my distance from them, not because I hated them, but because I hated myself. Would things have gone differently if I was not a son of a concubine? Would things have gone differently if I was not a prince? Thoughts like these always circle around my mind.


    As I walked away, I shot one last glance at the Crown Prince quickly and returned my gaze in front of me. I still do not understand what it is the Crown Prince wants. Charles had never cared about whether I talked to him or not, so why was he wasting his time trying to talk to me? Talking to someone as insignificant as I am? Something inside me could sense that the Crown Prince had somewhat changed.


    Although I do not know whether I would like that change or not. "What on earth made you like this, Charles?" I muttered and made my way to the library.


    Even if he does change, the two of us would never be able to go back to how we were before.

 Chapter 184 - Clayton And Clifford (C)

    I did not know what I was thinking, why did I even attend this celebration?


    They probably do not even know who I am but the stares they are giving me is making me anxious and in the back of my head, the whispers grew louder and louder, ''Oh, it is the son of a whore!''


    I must be being paranoid, I know that the people were not really saying those words to me at that moment, but it keeps repeating in my head. Those words were all I ever heard, even from the servants of the palace when I was a child. The voices became normal, and I finally accepted the demons behind me, staying close to my ears.


    I glanced at the seat beside the King, it was the seat of the concubine, my mother, but it was just empty since it is now impossible for my mother to attend anymore. It was a bit irritating to see the seat where my mother was supposed to be sitting, taken so easily by the ruler of another kingdom. There was nothing wrong with that, since my mother will never be able to sit there, as she rots forever in the Royal Glass House, waiting for her death.


    I am not the type to drink alcohol because of my low tolerance for drinks like that, but the stares of the people are making me anxious. I saw a server from afar and grabbed a drink from his tray. There was a part of me who wanted to be intoxicated to keep myself distracted, away from the eyes of the guests.


    But after a few drinks, I do not know what happened next as I wandered around and all I could see was darkness.


    ---


    I opened my eyes and the dizziness hit me as soon as I had woken up from sleep. I did not even realize that I had already fallen asleep. Ugh, my head hurts like hell, it must be because of the alcohol that I drank in the celebration.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, my mood has gotten worse already so early...in the morning. It was already morning when...was it already morning? I turned my head to the side and saw light coming in my chamber and saw the window open. Tsk, why is it opened so widely?


    The light coming from the window hit my face, my eyes were in pain, making me squint. I sat up and was about to get off of my bed when suddenly, I saw a figure lying in my bed. I opened my eyes and looked at it clearly but I only stared at it in surprise. A-are my eyes playing with me? It can''t be!


    There is a man, a complete stranger, lying down on my bed! Which means the entire night, I was sleeping beside a man?! I do not even know what expression I have on my face, it could not be explained as it went from shocked to weirded out to confusion and to...anger.


    "Wh..at the hell?" I muttered and the man slowly moved, awakened from sleep. He turned, and his eyes slowly opened.


    His eyes began opening wide, but not as wide as mine did earlier. The man looked surprised to see that I was already awake.  Cannot believe he dared to enter my room and sleep with me.


    He sat up and smiled. "Your Highness, I did not know you were already awa-"


    "Who the hell are you?" I immediately asked with an annoyed expression that was clearly never going to leave my face.


    He fell silent as he was cut off and stared at me with a dumbfounded look, "Eh?"


    "What do you mean ''eh''? Tell me who you are and why you are here!" I ordered, I need answers at once because I know I will never let anyone into my room.


    The man got off the bed and stood. He took a few steps towards me, "Your Highness...after making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed, you do not even remember me?" he said and acted as if he was hurt.


    I stared at him, unable to take my gaze away from his puppy eyes. He is so weird, W-where did this innocent-face dog come from?


    "Wait..."


    ''Your Highness...after making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed, you do not even remember me?''


    ''You do not even remember me?''


    ''After making me come inside your chamber, cry on me, pull me to your bed...''


    "I did what?!" I yelled after processing what he said. I laughed, how absurd. The last person to ever enter this room was my brother, ever since then I never let anyone in nor made anyone stay. Who is he trying to fool here? "Are you accusing me of doing such embarrassing things? I will call the knights and throw you out of here!"


    "You will?" he asked.


    I felt weird, did I just hesitate?


    I averted my gaze, feeling awkward, "Anyway, do not lie and tell me the truth! How did you come here and why are you in my bed?" I asked.


    "Y-your Highness, please look at me," The man said and for an unknown reason, a part of me listened to him, looking at him in silence just as he told me to. "I am telling the truth, Your Highness." he said in a serious tone.


    I was almost convinced that he was not lying, but how could it be the truth? I would never ask someone to come inside my chamber!


    "It seemed ''someone'' mistook me for a server..." The man said, and rubbed the back of his neck.


    Server


    "You there!"


    "Yes, Your Highness..?"


    "A drink! I- I want a drink! Another drink!"


    "I said give me a drink. What are you waiting for?!"


    "Erm, I do not have any drinks brought with me, Your Highness."


    "How could that be? Then go to the table! I saw a lot-hicc- of drinks in there!"


    "Your Highness, you are no longer in the room where the celebration is being held."


    "Ohhhhhh!" I muttered while nodding his head.


    I tapped the server''s shoulder and giggled, "All right~ Thank you-hicc!"


    My jaw almost reached the ground as his mouth dropped open. I wish the floor would just swallow me and make me disappear. My mouth wanted to let out some curses the moment I remembered what happened. In the name of Asteria, Clayton, what the hell were you doing...


    I felt all the blood rushed to my face, and my cheeks heated up in embarrassment. It was decided, I slowly raised my gaze to the man who I ordered around inside his chamber. "I-I apologize. It was because of the alcohol." I said and pointed at the bottle that was lying on the floor.


    For a few moments, I felt as though the bottle had a mouth and glaring eyes. "Ah, so now you are blaming me?" the bottle said, annoyed. Wow this bottle has an attitude, huh?


    I froze, and blinked my eyes and the bottle does not have a face anymore, "I have gone crazy, so this is what alcohol does to people..." I muttered.


    The man chuckled and I turned to him, confused. "Your Highness, I hope that was not the only thing you remembered," he said.


    There is more?!


    ~~~~~


    "What are you doing? At least open the door." the man said to me, "Do you think you are a ghost who can go past walls?" he added and I just grinned, cheeks flushed with redness from the effect of the alcohol, making him hot.


    I grinned and let out a chuckle when I also saw his face, "Why are you red, I am the one drunk~ not you~" I said and poked the server''s cheeks.


    ---


    "If my mother was not such a bitch, if she was not so desperate to get laid by His Majesty, then both of us would not be suffering right now!"


    "A courtesan, a prostitute! What did you expect from sleeping with the King and giving birth to a son? Power? All you received was shame and hate!"


    "And now you are suffering...because you gave birth to someone like me."


    ~~~~~


    I was frozen on the spot, remembering my rants. Clayton, you stupid-- You just told someone that you are a son of a bitch!


    I started to panic, but the panic subsided as my mood also dropped. Of course, I bet he already knew, anyway. Everyone knows that I am the son of the King''s concubine. Every servant knows.


    My hands felt warm and I saw that the man in front of me was holding my hand. Then another memory came to my head. All I could think of was the compliment he told me. One that I liked, one that I would remember.


    "The moon is very beautiful."


    "Hearing the words you say, it is obvious how low you think of yourself. You might think that you are insignificant, but there are others who would not agree with that."


    "So tell me, who would even think of me as someone important?"


    "I would."


    "I love the moon."


    I stared at him, seeing the way he was dressed, it was obvious that he was a servant of the Howard Palace. "You..." I muttered. "Who are you?"


    The man smiled. "My name is Clifford Hill, Your Highness."


    Clifford Hill.


    Who would have thought that a person named Clifford would come to shake me up again. The lock I promised never to be opened up, started to move. I desperately hid the key, but a part of me hoped that someone would find it.


    Because my mother and my brother...lost the key.

 Chapter 185 - One Step Closer

    Chance remained silent while he caressed the back of his brother, who was sobbing in his arms, face buried in his chest. Even without knowing what happened between Charles and his brother, he could feel Clayton''s pain. His sorrow was overflowing, it was impossible for Chance to ignore it.


    If it was Charles right now instead of him, would Charles be able to comfort him better than he could? Or rather, if it was Charles and not him, would the two of them even talk to each other?


    ''I do not think so. For whatever reason Charles had, I get the feeling that he would forever let their relationship be as distant.'' he thought.


    But having only the ability to comfort him without knowing anything was difficult. Perhaps he could have done an even better job if he knew what happened.


    ''Would it have been better if I had Charles'' memories?''


    Maybe yes, perhaps not.


    "I know...it will be hard for you to forgive me." Chance said and Clayton stayed silent. "But I am still hoping that we will get closer slowly, as days go by."


    His hand on my back tightened its grip on my clothes, "If you had the slightest of the pain I have right now..." he muttered, "If you were in my place and I said those to you, I wonder how you would answer." he added and let out a snort.


    Chance did not answer, it was true. If he was Clayton, it would be hard for him too if he had experienced whatever Clayton had back then.


    Chance''s lips parted, hesitating to say anything. The other prince pulled away and wiped his tears while looking in the opposite direction from his brother.


    He tried. Although it was not a huge step closer to Clayton, at least it was still a step. It might not be the perfect time for him to continue the conversation, having seen Clayton''s state right now.


    He swallowed the lump in his throat and stood up. He will try again, tomorrow, the next day after that, and another day until their relationship gets better.


    "Once again, I apologize. I know it is hard for you so I will leave for now." Chance said and Clayton did not react nor look at him. Chance bowed slightly, "Thank you."


    The Crown Prince turned around and looked at Alec to signal that they would be leaving.


    "I..."


    Chance stopped when he heard the Second Prince speak.


    "I will try," Clayton muttered, Making Chance slowly turn his head to him. "I will try to forgive you."


    Chance was in a daze as he stared at Clayton who was not meeting his eyes. He wanted to convince himself that what he heard really came from the mouth of his brother.


    It must be from his imagination, but he saw Charles behind the sofa, standing across him. A tear dropped from Chance''s eyes, perhaps it was Charles'' tears, two of them sharing the feeling.


    ''Charles, you have been given a chance.''


    Charles bowed his head, thanking him. He turned around and disappeared. Chance took a step closer to Clayton, "Clay..."


    Clayton looked up to him and clicked his tongue, annoyed by the expression "Do not look at me that way." he said. "I will not forgive you right now, it is just...I will try."


    "Besides you said it yourself, right? You will try every day. Let us see if...we can make it happen."


    There was an inexplicable joy coming from inside Chance''s chest, even though he was not the one who was forgiven, he still felt happy. He felt as if he was the one who did the mistake and relief flushed through him when Clayton said that he will try to forgive him.


    "It must have been hard¡­" Chance muttered.


    Clayton looked down, avoiding his brother''s eyes, "You have no idea what I was thinking of while I was in your arms." he said while rubbing his arm.


    "What is it?"


    "Things you do not remember."


    A sudden thought came to Chance, should he just not talk? Every time he asks something, he gets a response that he has no words for. "I am sorry."


    "Stop asking for forgiveness, I already said that I will try. You have no memory of it anyways, no use reminding me of the past."


    The two brothers were once again in awkward silence and tried to think of a conversation. It was difficult for the two to act normally after everything that had happened between them.


    Clayton was the first to break the silence as Clifford came to his mind. "I remember you mentioning you met Clifford on the way here." the prince said, almost in a whisper. Chance could tell that he was embarrassed, but he wondered what the reason would be.


    The Crown Prince nodded, "Yes, because he told me it would be a bad idea to meet you. Perhaps he was worried that you would be hurt because of me again."


    "Worried, huh? That is Clifford, indeed." Clayton muttered.


    Chance narrowed his eyes and joined him on the sofa. He sat with him but not too close, just enough for them to talk to each other by each end. "What is going on between you and that Loc-that servant?"


    Chance shut his mouth tight, he almost slipped about Clifford''s identity. Fortunately, Clayton did not seem to notice it and had something else in mind the moment his brother asked about him. He looked at him while trying not to look flustered, "What do you mean going on. He''s a servant, furthermore, you know that I do not make friends with anyone."


    "You seem to be trying hard to explain something, huh."


    "No, I am not. Not at all." he argued, "Why would I need to explain myself."


    "That is kind of the question I want to ask you because you--are doing that right now."


    Clayton averted his gaze grumpily as his brows met each other, but then he returned his eyes to his brother slowly, "Uhm, what about the look on his face?"


    "Huh?"


    "The look on his face when you met him earlier!"


    Chance scratched the lower part of his cheek and was confused while trying to find an answer, "I-I do not know, a handsome face I suppose?"


    The Second Prince let out a frustrated sigh, "No, what expression did he have when you met him? Is he happy, mad, or whatever it was? What did he look like after he left my chamber?"


    "See? I knew there was something going on." Chance said.


    "Wha-"


    "If that was not the case then you would not be so worried about him or conscious of his feelings." Chance cut him off. "Why would you worry about a ''servant and someone you are not friends with''?"


    "You¡­" Clayton said but he did not answer his question, "You would not know what I feel right now. You would not understand."


    Chance smiled as he figured out what was going on, "It must be love, you just have not realized it yet. I know how you feel."


    "How could you say that it is love? You have no idea." Clayton said, still in denial, "And how would you know what I feel?"


    "Because I was in the same situation recently."


    Clayton stared at the Crown Prince, "What? You-"


    "I am in love with someone I should not."

 Chapter 186 - As Long As Theyre Together

    Silence filled the room while Clayton Howard stared at his brother when he confessed that he loved someone that he should not love.


    He did not understand when the Crown Prince told him that he understood how he felt, but to think that he would tell him a secret, he never knew a day like this would come.


    Was it an older lady? A commoner? A servant? Clayton tried to guess what he meant by ''should not love'', but these were only guesses. He suddenly remembered Vanessa Lanstone, ''Is it related to her?'' he thought.


    Cadell must have wanted the Crown Prince and Vanessa together, but Charles is in love with someone else, it was another assumption of his. "Who is this lady you are referring to?" he asked.


    Chance looked at him and there was a slight smile on his face, he lowered his gaze, "It is not¡­"


    Clayton could not hear him well, "What did you say?"


    "It is not a woman."


    Another silence went on. Clayton''s brow furrowed, "Then a young one? A girl?" he asked. He already knew where this was going but he kept trying to prove that he was wrong about something he had already thought.


    Chance almost let out a chuckle, he was not the type who would go with young girls, why would the Second Prince even think about that? "A man." he responded.


    Clayton stared at him in incredulity, so his guess was indeed right, of all people, it would be a man! "Wh-what do you mean, you are in love with a man??" he asked.


    "What do you think of me, now that you found out that I love a man?" Chance asked, staring straight into the eyes of the Second Prince.


    He wanted to know the answer directly from his lips. It could be that Clayton had still not realized that he was in the same situation; fell in love with someone he cannot love, with a man.


    Clayton''s expression could not be explained, it was a mix of confusion, hesitation, and...pity. "I...I do not care about such a thing, but...but you are the Crown Prince!" he exclaimed.


    Chance Howard scoffed, he was the ''Crown Prince'', yes that was also what he was worried about as well. But it felt unfair for them to be unable to love whom they want. They should consider what other people would think and follow the law, the stupid law, that their father had created. "I am the Crown Prince so I cannot fall in love? How sad," Chance muttered as he lowered his gaze.


    "You are the one father chose, you are the Crown Prince." Clayton repeated, "If they found out that the son of the king who made the law, broke the law, what do you think would even happen?" he added.


    Chance knew very well what might happen, it would cause an uproar in the noble houses and also to the commoners of the Antares Kingdom. But even so, he cannot just stop the feeling he has for Caliber. He tried to do it before, avoided him, distanced himself, yet both of them could not do it.


    It seemed as if the Goddess herself is trying to make a situation that would make them be together no matter how much they try to push themselves away. Fate always brings them back, yet from how Chance sees it, Fate might also be the one to separate them.


    "I know well enough the consequences of going against the law. I know well enough that I cannot love a man," Chance said. "But I chose to follow my heart, if a man can love a woman, he should also have the right to love a man!"


    Clayton felt his chest tighten from hearing his words, it hit him for an unknown reason. He could also feel every word that his brother uttered. "You know yet...you would choose to suffer?" Clayton asked in a low voice.


    "If I will suffer from this choice, then so be it." Chance answered, "I would rather suffer with him than live a great life without him by my side."


    The Howard brothers stared at each other with Clayton trying to come up with words to answer him back, but the determination on the Crown Prince''s face made him unable to respond.


    The knight who was standing by the door could hear it all and it was like being pierced by a sword multiple times in the heart. He closed his eyes, he has no right to feel this way, he was only a knight to the Crown Prince.


    "You must be happy, hearing the words of your lover," Alec said to the man who has long been inside the chamber, beside him.


    Caliber smiled, "Very." he responded.


    Clayton could not respond but he was curious about the identity of the man who turned his brother crazy enough to be with a man despite the danger he could put himself in. "Who is it? Who is this man?" Clayton asked.


    The two turned to the side when they heard whispering near the door, Chance''s eyes widened when he saw Caliber Stein beside Alec. Clayton narrowed his eyes on him, he was embarrassed that the Canopus prince could have seen him crying, but why would he come to this chamber?


    Caliber approached the Crown Prince and went behind him. He put his hand on Chance''s shoulder and Chance placed his hand on top of it. Clayton stared at them and his eyes widened when he realized what it meant. "Surely, it could not be¡­" he muttered.


    "The man I am talking about is Caliber." Chance said, confirming Clayton''s thoughts.


    "Brother! But he is¡ª


    "I am glad you are calling me brother." Chance said with a smile.


    Clayton turned red from embarrassment, "That is not my point. I understand that you love a man, but why must it be the crown candidate from another kingdom?" he asked.


    "Antares and Canopus might be at peace for now, but you know the rulers do not get along!" he exclaimed.


    Clayton does not understand why he was saying all of this, normally, he would not have cared at all. But there was fear inside him, and he disliked that feeling.


    Antares and Canopus are at peace, but who knows how long it would last? They might have a conflict in the future and once there is a war, Charles and Caliber would be separated. Not only that, but¡­''Charles could be killed.'' he thought.


    Caliber could tell what he was thinking just by looking at the Second Prince''s expression. "Do not worry, brother-in-law."


    Chance and Clayton turned to Caliber, ''Brother-in-law¡ªwho decided that!'' Clayton thought and Chance laughed.


    "I will make sure that what you are thinking of will not happen." Caliber said with full of confidence. "I love the Crown Prince, your brother, and I will do anything in order to be with him."


    Chance smiled and his cheeks reddened, but happiness was flowing through him as he heard his words being said to another person.


    Who would have thought they would be able to tell their relationship to someone else.


    Clayton still had doubts and worries but he sighed and just nodded, "All right, all right, since you are so confident about it."


    Caliber grinned, "I promise with my life, brother-in-law."


    "Stop calling me that!" Clayton exclaimed and both the Crown Prince and Canopus Prince laughed.


    Clayton stared at them, ''As long as they are happy together, then fine.'' he thought.


    But what he was worried about was how long that happiness would last.

 Chapter 187 - Lady Of The Hidden Glasshouse

    The two princes were walking along the pavements right after their conversation with the Second Prince of Antares, Clayton. Caliber glanced at his lover''s hand and took it into his hand all of the sudden, startling the Crown Prince.


    "W-what are you suddenly-"


    "Shh, it is fine. There is no one here yet. See? No servants around." he said and pointed to their surroundings, nothing but the plants, flowers, and pathway is around that might see them together.


    "But even so, inform me first if you are going to do that!"


    Chance''s tone made it sound like he was mad but Caliber flashed a grin and went closer towards him, "Why? So you would be less flustered?" he asked in a whisper.


    Chance pushed him, "You already know that but you are still teasing me!"


    The Canopus prince laughed at his reaction, "Well, what are you going to do? Punch me?"


    Chance scoffed as the aura of confidence seemed to have enveloped Caliber''s entirety, "You must think I won''t do it, huh?" the Crown Prince uttered, putting a smirk on Caliber''s face.


    "Can you?"


    "I can. I can punch you right now if you wish."


    "Oho?" Caliber intertwined his fingers on Chance''s and tightened his grip on them, "Can you punch me if I am holding your hand?"


    He bent his head towards his right hand and returned his gaze to Caliber, "I still have my other hand, Sir." Chance said and his giggle was cut off when Caliber suddenly went behind him, grabbing both of his hands. He made sure the Crown Prince will be unable to raise them, but now they are in an awkward position¡­


    "Caliber! Let go of me!" Chance tried to act mad and serious but he could not help himself whenever he wanted to smile, he immediately goes weak when it is Caliber, the man he loves.


    Perhaps the joy of being able to tell someone about their relationship wouldn''t leave his heart.


    "No," Caliber uttered firmly, the expression on his face turned serious. Even though Chance was in front and cannot see his face, he could tell from his voice. "I will never¡­let you go, Charles," he repeated.


    Chance slowly turned his head to look at the prince behind him who was gazing with eyes full of affection. There seemed to be some kind of magnet pulling them closer to each other just by one glance. The two of them stared into their jewel-like eyes, it was enough for them to communicate how much they love each other.


    Alec knew where this was going and he looked away. He did say he''d watch the two of them, but not in this kind of moment of intimacy. He averted his gaze and watched the surroundings in case there were other people around that might see the two princes.


    The Canopus Prince looked at the lower part of Chance''s face before returning his gaze to the entirety of the Crown Prince''s face. Caliber did not think twice to lunge at his lips at the moment he saw the permission in Chance''s sapphire eyes. Their lips pressed together, Caliber''s left arm let go of the Crown Prince''s hand so he could put his palm onto his cheek, holding his face as he kissed him even deeper.


    Chance responded to the kiss and after a little while, Caliber groaned when he felt his lover''s fist on his stomach. Chance smirked, "Your fault for letting my hand go."


    Caliber does not know why he found Chance''s smirk cute, but hell it was quite a strong punch. "Now let us continue¡­"


    "Stop it, Alec is here!" Chance whispered, causing the Canopus Prince to pout. "This is not about him," he answered back.


    Chance flicked his finger on Caliber''s forehead and the Canopus Prince laughed at him teasingly but it faded and he frowned for a short moment as he looked to the side. He put on a smile again and held Chance''s hand again.


    They started walking again with Chance anxiously checking the surroundings. The Valorian knight followed them from behind, doing the same thing. They have to be cautious, one mistake can expose them. Once that happens, imagine the chaos it would cause.


    But Caliber kept acting like it did not matter. Chance appreciates the fact that Caliber loves him to the point that he does not care what others think, but still, it is a careless act. They both could lose each other.


    Alec suddenly went in between the two princes, separating them from each other. Chance looked confused while the Canopus prince glared at the knight for his rude behavior. He was about to complain when a servant suddenly appeared.


    The servant''s eyes widened upon seeing the two princes and the commander. He recovered from the surprise and immediately bowed his head with his hand in their direction, the usual greeting. "Blessings from the Goddess."


    "Raise your head." Chance ordered and the servant obeyed him at once.


    He glanced at the Crown Prince and the Commander. As Alec met his gaze, he saw a hint of hesitation and the servant looked back where he came from before nodding his head and walking away.


    Alec had an idea what that gaze meant but he doubts that the Crown Prince noticed it. They continued walking while Alec glanced at the place they were getting near to and observed Chance, "He does not seem to mind."


    ~~~~~


    The Crown Prince fell silent and he lowered his head, hesitating to answer. But he raised his gaze back to Prince Clayton again, "I¡­"


    "I lost my memories."


    ~~~~~


    Alec remembered what his master confessed earlier. It was not his intention to listen to their conversation, but the moment he heard those words, everything seemed to match. The possibility of him telling the truth is high, and him losing his memories explained his suspicious and odd behavior ever since the day they left the inn.


    Now he finally knows why his master was always confused, like not knowing simple things he always used to do. But for some reason, he still feels that there is something wrong. He cannot put his finger on it, but the words of the Crown Prince seemed to be in a tug of war of lies and truth.


    They were all at the garden in the back of the palace, the whole place outside the manor looked as if its plants were always taken care of, every place seemed like a garden. It was not a surprise, since it is a palace after all.


    Something caught Chance''s eyes and he stared at the corner. If he continued walking, he would not have noticed it because of the plants covering it. It was a wooden door so it blended with the background but Chance was sure of it.


    "What is it that you are staring at?" Caliber asked and looked in the same direction.


    "I did not know there was a door to another garden," he said to Alec while not averting his gaze away from the door as he slowly approached it.


    He noticed it, Alec thought. "That¡­" the Commander muttered. "That is not a garden."


    Chance turned his head to Alec and they stared at each other. Curiosity took over once again and the Crown Prince swung the door open.


    He did not expect what his eyes saw before him. It was a big glass house surrounded by nature. It was enclosed as if the place was really intended to be hidden. Alec remained silent, if the King found out that his son visited this place, he might throw a fit.


    What he was worried about was the Second Prince, Clayton. Normally, he would be the one to be furious if his brother was in this place, but seeing how they somewhat made up, it shouldn''t be much of a problem.


    The Crown Prince''s eyes wandered around the place and inside the glasshouse, he saw a familiar lady lying on the bed. His eyes widened when he finally recognized her.


    "The Royal Concubine, Melanie?"

 Chapter 188 - Lady Of The Hidden Glasshouse (2)

    The three of them were still by the wooden door so it was a bit difficult to tell who the lady was. Chance walked a few steps forward and narrowed his eyes. He took a while to check if he was right, and he was.


    That was definitely the Royal Concubine inside the glasshouse. He could still remember the picture of the royal family in his head, seeing it every time he goes inside his room.


    Confusion was plastered all over his place, and so was his lover whose eyes were wandering around the place. Now it piqued their curiosity as to why there was a place hidden near the palace.


    Chance turned to Alec who was silently standing behind them since the moment they entered through the door. "Since when was this glasshouse hidden?" he asked.


    There was a short silence before he answered, "It has been a few years since this place was built, Your Highness." he responded. "Ever since the Royal Concubine collapsed."


    Chance slowly nodded and stared at the glasshouse. He wondered if the real Charles knew about this place. Alec, who knew about his loss of memory noticed his curiosity from the expression on his face, "Your Highness never came here because you did not want to cross paths with the Second Prince. You did not want to see him and his mother before."


    Chance''s eyes slightly widened in surprise. It was Charles who did not want to see them, not Clayton who was mad at him. He always wondered why the two got into a fight. Seeing how Clayton cried, Chance could tell that Charles really abandoned him, ''But for what reason?'' he thought.


    How could such a great relationship turn into chaos just like that?


    Caliber''s brows furrowed, he wondered why the Commander was speaking as if Charles himself does not know his own reason for not meeting the Second Prince and his mother.


    "Should we go to the glasshouse?" Caliber asked. He noticed the Crown Prince kept staring as if he wanted to approach the lady inside.


    Chance looked at him and nodded with a smile.


    Before they could walk to the glasshouse, Alec held his master''s arm, "Are you sure you want to go there?" he asked with a serious expression. "You never wanted to go here before."


    "That was before." Chance replied immediately. "Whatever reason it was, I do not remember anyway. I lost my memories, now it is time for me to get it back."


    He returned his gaze in front of him but his eyes caught sight of Caliber''s face in surprise. He remembered he never told him the excuse of him losing his memories. "I-"


    "You lost your memories?" Caliber asked.


    "...Yes." Chance responded, almost whispering.


    "So that night of my brother''s crowning-"


    "That was the first time I met you, I do not remember anything before it."


    The Canopus Prince felt his heart was being squeezed. He realized that the Crown Prince does not remember anything about him since that day. "You never told me anything¡­"


    Chance could hear the pain in his voice but there was no explanation for it. Chance did not want to add another lie, "I apologize, I should have told you."


    Caliber grinned and laughed, which surprised Chance. He thought he would be angry for a little longer but everything looked fine and Caliber had an unbothered look on his face. "You do not have to feel bad, it must have been difficult for you all this time."


    The Canopus slowly slid his hand into Chance''s and gripped it tight. Chance smiled, how could he deserve such a man? He must be the luckiest to have him as his lover.


    Caliber''s sadness just passed through and gone in an instance. He should not be mad nor disappointed that Charles did not tell him anything. Charles lost his memories, but even so, look at where they are now. Despite not remembering who he was, Charles still fell in love with him.


    The mind might have forgotten, but the heart will always remember.


    ''If he lost his memories,'' Caliber thought. ''I will make new ones with him.''


    The two stared at each other before continuing to walk together towards the glasshouse. Alec looked at them from afar and wore a slight smile. He followed them from behind, as he always does.


    Chance looked up when they were near the glasshouse, it was a large circular glasshouse, there were no other floors, just ground. It looked like it was made for one person whose only purpose was to lie down or look around for a short moment.


    Alec said it existed for years, but Chance cannot believe that someone would live their life stuck in here. The place was peaceful and the environment was pleasing to look at. But even so, to live here for years was kind of suffocating.


    There was nothing to do other than just sleep or admire the plants and flowers. As he approached nearer, he finally saw the Royal Concubine, Clayton''s mother up close. She was lying down in the wide bed, with her hands placed in front of her. There was also an oxygen cylinder by the side of the bed in which she breathed in. "Is she sick?" he muttered under his breath.


    Alec went to open the door for the two princes and they all went in. The Royal Concubine in the portrait was truly beautiful, it was obvious where Clayton got his beautiful looks. But the one lying on the bed was thin and weak. Chance became even more curious as to what happened to Clayton''s mother.


    ''Is¡­is it really related to Charles? Is it his fault?'' he thought and his hand covered his mouth.


    Even Alec did not expect the Royal Concubine to look like this. All he knew was that the woman lived here and there were servants taking care of her. Clayton would also often visit to check on his mother, ''Does His Highness know about this?'' he thought.


    While Chance was looking around, his eyes met a little girl''s gaze outside the glasshouse. He stared at her and his eyes widened when he recognized who the little girl was.


    He immediately tapped his knight and pointed in the direction where the girl they were looking for was. "Teri! It is Teri, get her!"


    Alec ran outside the glasshouse to chase the little girl who immediately left the moment she was spotted. The little girl went outside through the wooden door and the knight followed her. They have been working hard to find her for days, he must get her now.


    The two princes were left alone inside the glasshouse. Chance let out a sigh and sat down on the bed beside the concubine. Caliber caressed his back to comfort him, "It will be fine, your knight will catch her."


    "I do hope so."


    Chance gazed down at the thin lady, "What happened to you, Melanie?" he whispered.


    The two suddenly felt a presence and they saw the door move from afar. Alec and the little girl just left so it is impossible for it to be them. Chance pulled Caliber and they went behind the headboard of the bed to hide, knowing that someone was approaching the glasshouse.


    They heard the door of the glasshouse open along with the sound of footsteps approaching the bed. ''Is it Clayton? Did he come to visit his mother?'' Chance thought.


    Caliber looked at Chance and Chance slowly tried to peek at the side to look at who it was.


    "M-Milla''s mother?"

 Chapter 189 - Chasing Little Teri

    The Valorian Knight''s running came to a stop when he could no longer have the little girl in his sight. She was strangely faster than any other child, the moment he closed his eyes for a second, Teri was already gone.


    It was possible that she was no ordinary child. ''Could the little girl be a member of the Animalia Clan?'' he thought, but he shook his head as a response to his own question. It was impossible. Animalians were annihilated, it was impossible for an infant to survive, nor a pregnant one.


    Even so, there was an atmosphere around Teri that one could tell is not normal. Alec had that feeling ever since he and the Crown Prince met her in the library, and his feelings were never wrong.


    He looked around and noticed that they were far from the glasshouse, their speed took them to the other side of the palace, and there were no people around the place.


    "Are you sure you are going to leave the two princes alone, Sir knight?"


    He did not move when he heard a voice. It was coming from behind him, and from above. After a few seconds, he slowly turned around and the rare black hair dancing with the blowing wind came to sight.


    It was Teri, the little girl, standing on the roof of the palace''s side pathway. She was looking down at the Valorian Knight while the latter''s gaze was fixated on the flowing hair that was longer than the height of the girl.


    "You didn''t seem to hear my words, Sir knight." The little girl said with a smile and sat down on the roof.


    Alec looked back at the direction of the glasshouse and returned his gaze to Teri. "My master is safe with the Canopus Prince."


    Teri smiled, "But is it not your duty to be by his side at all times?"


    "It is my duty to follow his orders," Alec emphasized, "And he ordered to get you, so I must."


    The little girl''s smile vanished but it returned after a few seconds, "Just from seeing your eyes, I could tell you really do not like me. Right, Sir knight?"


    Alec let out a snort, he could still remember the time at the library.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Best if you leave His Highness alone, from whatever your motive is from approaching him." Alec said.


    "You two are the ones who approached me," Teri said in return.


    "You showed yourself on purpose for us to approach you."


    "And yet, in the end, you two still approached me."


    Alec raised his sword and pointed it once again to her face. "How cruel. Do you have no pity for this poor child you are pointing at?" she asked with a cracking voice, as if she was on the verge of crying. "How scary, how will the Goddess bless you if you have this kind of personality!" she whined.


    Alec stared at her with empty eyes. "I believe in no Goddess."


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, right before Teri laughed. She put her hand on her mouth, preventing another chuckle from coming out as she looked at the knight, amused.


    "You do not believe in the Goddess yet you all use her to greet your Royalties with the wish of them being blessed," she muttered and the tone of her voice slowly changed. "How cute."


    Her voice changed and the thin and little voice of hers vanished, looking at the knight with her amused smile. The Valorian Knight suddenly stepped away, feeling a strong aura. At that point, he knew that there was danger in being near the little girl.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    The acting of the little girl in front of the Crown Prince was enough to annoy him. But the strong aura that covered Teri still wouldn''t leave his mind.


    ''Just who are you?'' Alec thought.


    "Apologies, I cannot find anything about you to like." The Valorian Knight responded and made Teri laugh.


    "That kind of stings," She muttered, "Well, not that you care."


    She stood up again and looked at the direction of the glasshouse with the corner of her lips forming into a smirk. "Sir Knight, you should hurry along now," she muttered.


    "You never know what could happen if someone from the royal family saw them in the glasshouse." She said, The Valorian and the little girl''s eyes met and the latter shot him a playful gaze.


    Alec was silently deciding whether to hurry back to the glasshouse or catch the little girl. "I will return to the glasshouse," He said while looking Teri directly into her eyes, "But I will take you with me." he added.


    The Valorian''s speed beats that of the Hawk of Canopus and with a single jump, he was already in front of the little girl.


    He was about to grab Teri but she raised her hand, palm facing the Valorian knight and he was surprised when his body froze. Alec couldn''t get near the little girl no matter how hard he tried to get near.


    Alec was still in the air from his jump and he met Teri''s icy stare, "Move back down, child."


    ''Child?''


    All of a sudden, there was a strong force pushing the knight back down. Before he could even fall, Alec landed down on his two feet and distanced himself from the little girl. "You¡ª


    Teri cut his words off, "There is no use in catching me, Sir knight. Best for you to go off on your way now."


    Alec did not utter a word and stared at the little girl above him, looking down at him. He was right, Teri was no ordinary young girl.


    No child would have such a presence that of a high being. The aura she emits was nothing Alec has ever seen or felt. Just like the time at the library.


    "The Crown Prince will meet me soon without even trying to find me. We will cross paths without the need of me being chased." Teri said, "Have no worries of failing your master''s orders."


    Teri jumped down, "Tell this to Howard,"


    "We will meet again."